An introduction to the history of the successive revisions of the Book of common prayer

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world’s books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country, Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that’s often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book’s long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google’s system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can’t offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book’s appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google’s mission is to organize the world’s information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world’s books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

aifhttp: //books . google. com/|

“AN

Entroduction, &e,

ro) AN

Jutroduction

TO THE HISTORY OF

THE SUCCESSIVE REVISIONS

OF

The Book of Common Praper.
Lie sesss Lop

© @xfory and London:
JAMES PARKER AVE 7%
1877.

IE SMa tele
Walhev ford.

PREFACE,

‘Tats Inrropuction (which was commenced with the idea
that it would occupy but some thirty or forty pages) was in-
tended to be prefixed to the volume entitled “Zhe First
Prayer-Book of Edward VI, compared with the successive re-
wisions,” which was issued two months since, and to sup-
ply only a few notes respecting the chief documents relating
to the issue of the several Books. The unforeseen extent of
the ““Concorpance To re Rupricks” which was added at
the end of that volume, involved the omission of the Intro-
duction, as the book was already quite as thick as was com-
patible with the size. Some few pages had already been
printed, and instead of destroying them, I determined to
transfer them to another yolume, and to print in full » large
‘mass of material relating to the last Revision of the Book
of Common Prayer, from which at first I had intended bat
to select some few illustrative examples.

In the pages of the Introduction which refer to the earlier
Revisions, I had, in accordance with the original plan,
selected for transcript only such Historical Memorials as
Acts of Parliament, or Royal Letters; but I had noted
briefly some of the principal Records which inditectly con:
cern the Prayer-Book, giving exact dates, and pointing out
where transcripts might be found,—such as Injunctions, Adver-
tisements, or Articles,—reserving the arrangement of these
into systematic order, and the printing of them to some
future opportunity.

At the same time, I had thought it well in this part of the
work to lay stress upon a department in the history of our
Prayer-Book which appeared to me not to have received the
attention it deserved, namely, the classification of the different

s

——

PREFACE.

editions, or rather impressions, of the early Prayer-Books which
we possess, especially those of Edward the Sixth’s reign.

It would be no easy matter to compile a complete list; all
Thave done has been to take the copies in the Bodleian and
the British Museum as types, and to shew by them alone how
extensive was the range of editions. Even when the books
are brought together and are lying open on the same table,
it is a task requiring some care and patience, to be satisfied
that any two books are absolutely similar. ‘To all appearance
two books may seem at first to be printed from the same
types, as line after line agrees; but after a few lines (and in
some cases not ¢ven till after a few pages are read) do varia-
tions in spelling or typographical arrangement appear, shewing
that the types have again been set up, and that the two books
fn fact belong to different impressions. But when the books
‘are in different libraries, and the writer has to depend upon
notes taken from one library to another, the care and pa-
tience required is increased tenfold, and what is worse than
all, the result can never be so satisfactory*. The list, there-
fore, must be taken as open to further correction, and no
doubt to several additions ; but at the same time, it may be ac-
cepted as a substantial basis for a further catalogue of what
may be regarded in the light of the Original MSS. of the
Prayer-Book, as these printed copies bear the same relation to
that Book as the Codices do to some Ancient Classic. The
various readings, as regards words found in the different books
‘of any one series, may not be of great importance and the
varieties of spelling of still less; yet there must be always an
interest taken in, and a respect due to, the earliest, or best
text of any one of the early Books of Common Prayer.

Tt will be seen that but few documents have been quoted to
illustrate the account of the Revisions under Elizabeth and

= No really trustworthy list of the trusted Lnstitation o¢ Society, he te

ae
tes peter far cine under cae i

\

PREFACE.

of these, the course of the revision as regards the several
corrections.

The Plan adopted throughout this part of the work has
been as follows:—At the head of the page I have. printed
every paragraph of the “Convocation Book” where a cor-
rection has been made. This is practically the Book which
forms the text of our present Prayer-Book, and contains all
that was agreed to by Convocation. From it the “Annexed
Book". was presumed to be copied, and from the last the
Sealed Books to have been printed. Hence this Book holds
the most important place in the page.

Beneath are given the corresponding paragraphs of Cosin's
copy, shewing the corrections made by Cosin or by Sancroft,
and at times, still in. a separate compartment, those of Sancroft’s
‘copy, especially when in any way they differ from the original,
‘or when the numerous corrections in the former have rendered
the passage confused.

‘The means adopted to reproduce the corrections are these.
‘The ordinary “ Roman type” is used throughout to distinguish
the printed matter of the Prayer-Book used in the Revision;
the Malic type is used in this part throughout to represent the
manuscript additions or alterations of that text. The erasure
of words, made in the original by the pen drawn through the
words, are shewn here by the graver being passed through
the type. The words are still legible, and the only difference
from the copy is that a white line appears instead of a black
one. It was thought to be a needless waste of space to print

_ all the insertions above the line, though of course in the original

they are written above the words erased, except where written
in the margin. The plan adopted has been to print the words
Jn the italic type within the line, and in the place which they
were intended to occupy when the sentence was reprinted.
‘Tt has been seldom necessary to print a whole rubrick or a

_ whole prayer entire, nor has it been thought necessary to note

all the corrections of “arhich" into “awiko,” and “de” into

PREFACE.

In the “Historical Survey,” which follows after the details
of the Revision, I have attempted to gather together some
few considerations, derived not only from a review of the
corrections themselves, but also from some of the circum:
stances which occurred, personally affecting Cosin, and which
might have influenced him in making the series of corrections
which formed so important a part, as will be seen, in the Re-
vision of the Book. And I have been led to give more space
to the account of the trials which Cosin underwent in respect
of rubrical observances, than their direct bearing upon the
changes in the rubricks would perhaps warrant, from the cir-
cumstance that so much is illustrative of the present diffi-
culties which beset the Church of England. Other incidental
matters have also been introduced, bearing upon the manner
in which the Revision of 1662 was carried out, and upon the
sequence and chronology of the events, as well as of the MS.
material: in a word, all which seemed to be of importance in
elucidating its history.

A few pages are devoted to a description of the “ Annexed
Book,” with an account of the variations which it presents
from the Book which was presumed to have served as the
‘copy, and of the corrections made in it, subsequently to its
being copied from the Convocation Book. But the explanation
of the difficulties involved I have left to the judgment of the
Teader, rather than attempting to determine them myself.

‘The list of the debates upon the clauses of the Act of
Uniformity are also given as full as they can be obtained from
the Journals of the House of Lords and House of Commons,
and an attempt has been made to append a reference to cach
clause in the Act to which the debate belongs. For this
reason, the Act is printed entire, and broken up into num-
bered paragraphs, to which subject-titles have been added.

Finally, in order to make the work complete, a few words
have been added respecting the Printed and the Sealed Books
of 1662,

10

PREFACE.

WHILE the work disclaims to be polemical, it necessarily
includes the treatment of many questions which lie at the
root of the most pressing controversies of the day. To pre-
tend that no regard whatever has been paid to such, would
scarcely be the whole truth. Although the admission or omis-
sion of evidence has been determined by the desire to produce
a complete yet concise view of the questions at issue, a fuller
treatment has been given to those rubricks which controversy
has brought into prominence, than to others. Historical notes,
too, have here and there been introduced, which bear upon
questions raised in recent controversy: but in all cases full
chapter and verse has been given for the authorities, and so
far as space will admit, and so far as the matter is relevant,
documents are printed entire.

Tt may not however, in the Preface, be out of place to
shew the value of such original authorities as are given in
this book, by selecting two examples from the Controversies
of the Day; and pointing out how the material brought here
to hand, tends to elucidate the questions involved. ‘The first
example I select is, what is termed the Ornaments’ Rubric,”
the second what is termed the ‘Eastward Position.” They
will each afford me an opportunity of shewing how the his-
torical matter adduced may be connected with the MS. au-
thority, and how each supports the other.

I. In the summary of the revision of the Prayer-Book
under Elizabeth (p. xliv.) it is pointed out, that in the Act
of Uniformity a clause (No. 25) was inserted, respecting the
Omaments of the Minister, &c. At the same time, but in-
dependently of this, and in different words, a rubrick was
inserted into the Prayer-Book. The clause of the Act was
as good in law as any clause in any Act ever passed. The
tubrick in the Prayer-Book rested upon very doubtful au-
thority indeed. This will be found explained more at length
in the Historical Survey (p. ccexliv.).

“

PREFACE,

When we come to the Revision of 1661, it will be per- |

ceived (see p. exxix,) that Cosin had erased the Prayer-Book-
rubrick, and written in another; but that other rubrick is fr
the words of the Act of Parliament, (with a slight alteration in
the introductory words, which is easily accounted for).

But that is not all: special attention is called to this cir-
cumstance in his MS. copy, the following words being written
beneath,

There are the words of y* Act itself.
v. Supra.

As these words are in Sancroft’s hand, there can be very
little doubt that they were written during the debates held by
the Bishops, when Cosin's amended rubrick was discussed,
previously to laying it before the Upper House of Convoca-
tion, and that they refer to the Act of Elizabeth, which, as
we sec, was printed at the beginning of the volume used.

But the acceptance of Cosin’s copy having been agreed upon
by the Committee, the words of the mew rudrick were copied
into Sancroft's “ Fair copy," (see still p. cxxix.), yet in order
that the whole House might know wéy the alieration was
made,—the same explanation was repeated :

These are the words of the Act ited f-
§ penalt, ut supra.

‘The Upper House of Convocation approved the correction :
Tt was read to the Lower House, and the new words, it will b
seen, (still p. cxxix.), were copied on to the Official cop
of Convocation, and thence on to the copy Annexed to the /
of Uniformity of 1662.

But why did Cosin prefer the words of the Act of Par)
ment to the words of the Rubrick? There can be li
doubt: for we see throughout his notes how anxious }
that the Prayer-Book should be according to Law and Ax

i rity, as I have shewn on p. ccexiiii.

A simple fact, but yet one of great importance to be noted,
is that the word “rained” now appeared in this part of
the Prayer-Book for the first time, decawse it was in Elizabeth's
Act of Uniformity; which, we are told clearly and empha-
tically, the revisers copied verbatim. It seems strange
at first sight that anything so simple,—namely, the copying
words from an Act, and the statement that they are copied
from that Act, and a practical reason for such at once sug-
gesting itself,—should have occasioned so much debate,

Tt would, perhaps, be easy to find several passages from
controversial works on the purport here of this word “ retained,”
and I am loath to write anything which shall appear to call
in question the accuracy of so weighty a Judgment as that
delivered by a Committee of Privy Council: yet, some pas-
sages in it so clearly illustrate the points to which I would
refer to shew the way in which the documents hereafter given
assist in investigating such questions, that I venture to extract
from this Judgment, and to add comments upon it. It was
delivered by the Lord Chancellor and the other members of
the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council, Feb. 23, 1871,
in the well-known case of /Yebbert v. Purchas, and contains
the following passage —

« » The Bisnors in theit answer [at the Savoy Conference, } shew®
ey understand the surplice to be the question, an mot the Vestments,
oe the Ieamed Judge [In the Court below], through this oversight, has
overlooked the ‘most important part of the proceedings.” The Bistors
determined that the rubric * should continue as it is.', But after this they

‘This Judgment then comments upon the alteration of the

tfc tbe Ministers queton, and the that she question involved the wie of the

ines eee tnt Csia tack whether ihe Ca pieogn son Soe his a
o o

Aetive pact a the Savvy Cont teaver

introductory words, which has already been noticed, and then —
adds,— |

“The change alsd brought in the word reteinal, which, it has been —
angecd, sowld mot include things alrasdy obsolete.”

Later in the same Judgment we have,—

“And here it is to be observed again, that the rubric was altered after
refiasal to listen to the Puritan objections, to a form different from that
of any former rabric, by introducing the word ‘retained.’ Both in the sta-
tute of Elizabeth, and im the rubric tx question, the word ‘retain’ seems
to mean, that things should remain as they were of the time of the anact-
ment, Chasable, Alb, and Tanicle, had disappeared, for more than sixty
years; and it has been argued fairly, that this word wosld not have
force to bring back anything that had disappeared more than a genera
tion ago. To retain, means, in common parlance, to continue something
‘now in existence, It is reasonable to presume that the alteration was not
made methost some purpose; and it appears to their Lordships, that the
words of the rubric strictly construed, wuwld mot sufiice to revive orma-

ments which had been /imfulfy* set aside, although they were in use in
the second year of Edward VI.
. . .

“Their Lordships will advise Her Majesty that the Respondent
[Mr. Parchas) has offended against the Laws ecclesiastical in wearing the
‘Chasuble, Alb, and Tunicle.”

‘The first point on which my notes, I think, offer some ex-

i that relating to “ tie Bishops, who gave an answer
to the Ministers’ objections at the Savoy, and who are said by
the Chancellor to have afterwards recast the Rubrick.”

The twelve Bishops (ic. those who with the Archbishop
of York were appointed by the King to represent the Church
of England at the Savoy Conference),—Sheldon, Cosin,
Warmer, King, Henchman, Morley, Sanderson, Laney, Walton,
Steme, Gauden, and Reynolds,—c/osed their session, July 25,

3661, [see p. lxxx.], While the Committee of cight Bishops,
consisting of Cosin, Wren, Skinner, Warner, Henchman, Mor-
Tey, Sanderson, and Nicholson, appointed by Convocation to
revise the Prayer-Book, dagen their session Nov. 21, 1661,
[see p. Ixxxviii.]. It is not to be supposed that their Lordships
have thought the “twelve Bishops sitting at the Savoy” and
the “eight Bishops who sat at Ely House” to be one and the
same body, but their words lay them open to the imputation of
that error;—yet while it might have diminished from the
weight of the argument to have kept the actions of the two
Committees distinct, it surely would have more clearly explained
the circumstances to which their Lordships especially refer. It
is quite possible that the Committee of the eight Bishops had
‘before them the documents drawn up by the Committee of the
twelve, appointed at a different time, and for a different pur-
pose. It is quite possible, moreover, in their conference, that
they accepted or rejected some of the suggestions put before
them, on the same grounds which the twelve Bishops had
adduced (see Summary, p. cccevi.) But in this particular case,
it would appear that the suggestion made by the Bishops at
the Savoy was of taken [see p. cxxxvi.], while Cosin’s emen-
dation, which had been made probably some twenty years
before the Savoy Conference was thought of, was accepted
werbatim, [Conf Sancroft's fair copy, and Cosin’s Original
copy, p. cxxix. See also p. ecccii.]

What, then, “the Bishops at the Savoy Conference wader-
stood," {even if this is clear,) could have had little direct in-
fluence upon what “my Lords the Bishops at Ely House did.”
Hence the pertinence of the “oversight of the Judge of the
Court below” does not become so apparent.

‘Then as to the re-casting. As my notes shew that the
Committee of Bishops at Ely House accepted implicitly and
wholly Cosin’s transcript of the clause of Elizabeth's Act of
‘Uniformity, some words of explanation at least are required
‘to shew what is meant by the word “re-casting.” Si

Ss

PREFACE.

as this word does without any limitation or explanation, it
is assuredly calculated to convey a very wrong impression as
to “the most important part of the proceedings,” which those
notes shew to have taken place. An alteration in the intro-
ductory words was needed, and that only was made (see
p. ccexliv.)

But lastly, What is the evidence that the introduction of
the word “‘refainat” was for the purpose of including only
those ornaments which had been in use for sixty years? The
Judgment omits—and it appears to me to be a culpable
Omission, in respect of failing to convey a clear idea of the
grounds on which the Judgment is based—any considera-
tion of what the word “retained” meant when first intro-
duced in 1559. It was not necessary to go back sixty years
then, The previous five years of Mary's reign had seen the
restoration of a// the Ornaments of King Henry the Eighth's
reign, [see p. xxxvii-]. Then, (1559), ic. at the commence-
ment of Elizabeth's reign it was enacted that such of these
were fo be retained as Aad been retained in Edward the
Sixth’s reign, so far as the enactments down to the close
of the second year of that reign extended. In the sixth
year of that reign [see p. xxx], as we know, other enact-
ments were made, still further diminishing the number of
omaments. These further restrictions are definitely and dis-
tinctly excluded by the special mention of the year.

I have not attempted in the present volume to enumerate
the omaments which were forbidden, and by which the
residue to be retained is to be discovered; but in passing
it may be observed how inclusive the words of the Act are.
‘They are not “by Act of Parliament," but “by Authority of
Parliament,” and thus the Injunctions of the first of Ed-
ward VIL are purposely included, as well as any royal pro-
clamations or mandates which restricted or abolished orna-

and were issued before the close of the second year

‘The matter resolves itself, in fact, into a simple sum, which
‘might be represented by figures, The customary ornaments
of Henry's reign and Mary’s reign being the same, it is only
necessary to subtract from the total of either, those which
were forbidden or abolished in the first two years of Edward's
‘reign (or previously); (but sof to subtract those disallowed
after the second year, ic. in the third year or afterwards.)
‘The remainder gives exactly the sum of the Ornaments re
tained; but that was a definite quantity, a fixed sum, say
twenty, or thirty, or fifty, whatever it be. When, in 1662, 80
much of the clause of the Act of Uniformity was re-enacted,
it did not diminish that fixed sum; the re-enactment could
not involve the further subtraction of those abolished in
the third year, or in any subsequent year (notably the
sixth) of the reign of Edward VI, or in any year of any
subsequent reign. For the words are distinctly those of re-
enactment ;—

«These are the words of y* Act itself.""

Nothing, surely, can be plainer; and no means could well
have been adopted to have made the intention of the Revisers
more certain, than by having these words written by their
Secretary in both books, as a record of their act; by the
ame Secretary too, and in the same handwriting as that of
the corrections in the Official Book, made under the super
vision of Convocation itself.

But this was not all. What may have seemed to the
Revisers to be simply giving the words of the rubrick a more
direct authority, and placing them beyond the reach of cavil,
appears to have become of still greater importance by the

_ subsequent action of the Parliament, and in this wise.

____ In the description of the “ Annexed Book” [see p. cocxxxvi.],

_ Thave shewn Aew the book was annexed to the Act of Uni-

_ formity: and while it has been decided that the Annexed
‘Book has the authority of an Act of Parliament, the manner
‘in which it is attached makes it an integral part of the Act,

ist as muck as any one of the seven other schedules o\ won
“

the Act of Uniformity is composed. It follows, then, that
the clause in question was transferred from one part of the
old Act of Uniformity to another in the new Act; for on
@ comparison of the two Acts of Uniformity, we look in vain
for it in the new Act, in its old place.

The clause, however, after it is transferred, appears without
the final words, on which so much stress has been laid,
and which gave to it its provisional character, viz. “ Until
other Order shall be taken,” &c. Consequently whatever
force they may have possessed in Elizabeth's, James’, or
Charles I.’s reign was at an end the moment the Act of 1662,
containing the same clause swithout them, received the royal
assent. In effect, they were repealed, inasmuch as what was
defore provisional was now made absolute. It is beside the
question, therefore, to lay any stress upon the value of the
Advertisements of 1564, or the Canons of 1604, as inter-
preting this rubrick.

Tt is true that these Canons, as bye-laws, having been cou-
firmed at a later date, enforce a certain amount of discipline ;
and they do not, for reasons which in many cases are obvious,
enforce the full discipline* contemplated by the Act: it is
not, however, contended in the Judgment that they y them-
selves repeal the Act of Parliament, and render the full disci-
pline iiega?, but their relevancy is made to depend upon the
provision introduced into the Act of Uniformity of Elizabeth
for further alteration ; and yet the Act of Charles not only
makes no such provision, but re-enacts the old clause with-
out any provision whatever. It is, of course, a great misfor-
tune to the Church that such questions as are involved should
be decided upon the literal reading of passages in Acts of
Parliament, or the particular sense to be put upon special
words accidentally used. But since they have been decided
on these grounds—grounds taken up by the Court, because,
perhaps, it can take no other—I cannot be wrong in examining
very closely the evidence on which the Judgment is based.

‘ © See paragraph and eote 2, Introduction, pL
1

PREFACE.

Holy Table tie wrong way. It was fixed, as we learn, A
wise in Durham Cathedral, and treated as an Altar.
position of the Table, though pronounced in the Injunct
of Elizabeth as “of no moment,” was new made a cn
test. I have shewn that Convocation in their Canons of '
{see p. elxxxv.] had ordered that the Table should be a
East end, saving the authority left to the Bishop during
administration, but Parliament would not admit their a
tity; while the House of Lords, on the other hand, in
“Order of 1641," [sce p. clxxxvi.], attempted to impo
the law what they admitted had been a custom of less
sixty years,

T have next shewn [p. clxxxii.] how Cosin had pract
proposed two changes in this part of the rubrick, nam
insert the word ‘ a/wazes,’ and further to add “si the mt
the upper end of the Chancel ;” how this was agreed to t
Committee of Bishops, and appears in the fair copy; t
was afterwards modified by Convocation ; and how they li
the position of the Table in the body of the Church (as
had done) to those cases only where there was no chanc

T have also very fully shewn, though not perhaps expl
how this correction, although adopted in substance by
vocation, and copied into the Annexed Book, was ever
struck through, and the original rubrick of 1552 resto
both copies, [see p. cecexlix.]

The adoption of the new rubrick would no doubt
tended to shut out altogether the Puritan practices; ¢
rejection, we must presume, was made on the ground o
ing the old liberty, as far as the Prayer-Book was conc
to be enjoyed by both parties.

(.) On this first part of the rubrick (§ 75) depen
clear understanding of the second part (§ 76). As
shewn [p. cccxci.], a definite charge was brought ;
Cosin of “officiating towards the east,” and Cosin
that ke did sv, saving at the Consecration of the Ele

20

ila sO

PREFACE.

With but slight variation‘, his correction was in after years
adopted both by the Committee and by Convocation, and
it became a definite order in the Prayer-Book.

The matter, then, as I have shewn, stands thus: As regards
tubrick § 75, the Prayer-Book might be said still to have en-
Joined the Puritan practice of placing the holy Table table-
wise, if the reasoning of Smart was adopted, that the North
side could not mean the North end: otherwise it enjoined a
liberty consistent with due decency and order, and adapted
to the change of opinion or practice of succeeding genera-
tions, namely, that the Holy Table might at the time of the
Holy Communion “be either in the place of the Altar” [see
Cosin’s Notes, p. clxxxiii.], or according to the foreign inno-
vation first introduced in 1552. Yet with this liberty, the
Puritan practice has died out, so that there is scarcely a case
on record during the last twenty years of the Holy Table
being thus “brought out” for even a single Sunday in any
church in the whole of the country, and we have in the fact
a most striking instance of uniformity adopted by the sense
of the Church, even where liberty and variety are allowed by
her formularies.

(@.) As regards rubrick § 76, the revisers of 1662, in ac-
cording this liberty to the Puritan party on the one side, left
an anomaly which (as Smart observed) rendered a literal ob-
servyance of it impossible to those on the other side, who took
advantage of their liberty to retain the Altar in its old place
during the celebration. Many there were, no doubt, who con-
tended, in opposition to Smart, that the side might mean the
end ; and argued that it was with the view of this interpreta-
tion being permissible, the final revisers, whoever they were,
in 1662 put back the rubrick to what it was in 1552. There

© Conte had heud- —foloweth.” This his
imieatnse yet Seckl, Mech oom tate

fen

iMaiesy: Ga Tonyer of Cometnton oc
2

new rubrick was duly considered before
adoption.

PREFACE.

In a word, the evidence adduced in this work is sufficient
to shew that the Revisers of the Prayer-Book have, with a
wise liberality, laid down great principles, but forborne to dic-
tate the details, leaving these to the Injunctions, Canons, and
the like, which change with shifting times and with shifting
circumstances ; and it must therefore be an abuse of such
liberality to interpret it to mean (as Judge Yelverton for
a time contended) that whatever is not enjoined in the
Prayer-Book itself is forbidden by it.

The Canons have enjoined some discipline, although there
were times when they failed to enforce even the Surplice in
parish churches, as we sce now they fail to enforce the use
of the Cope in all our cathedrals. There have always been,
and perhaps always will be, many conscientious persons who
cannot accept such doctrines as were held by Cosin, and yet
love and respect the Prayer-Book which he revised: to such
the Canons afford a welcome rule, but not so to all, as the
maximum of their duty. A fuller history of the events which
have, on the one hand, imperilled, and on the other preserved
our Prayer-Book, or which have influenced the many changes
made in it, would shew that there has always been an exten-
sive ground lying between the limits adopted by either party;
and that the contraction of this, cither by fresh legal enact
ments, or by Judicial interpretations on the part of the Sto
of those already in force, in favour only of one party, can
be for the good of the Church.

To shew this, however, has not been within the scopt
the present work, My object has been to provide inform
only on the actual work of Revision. I have tried to +
evidence from the most reliable sources which coul¢
any light upon the intentions of the revisers of our
Book of 1662, and I have given for the whole ‘
chapter and verse. I have been led to do this, f
there never was a time when the value of histori
was more appreciated than now, and when a st

facts, whatever their polemical bearing upon questions at
issue, received more consideration than at the present day.

Tt only remains for me to record my thanks to those who

"have assisted me. To the Authorities of the British Museum,
and to the Bodleian Librarian, for facilities afforded in com-
paring the early editions of the Prayer-Books; to the latter
also for permission to transcribe the corrections made in San-
croft’s copy of the Prayer-Book. At Durham, to the Rev.
Canon Greenwell, and to the Rev. J. T. Fowler, for access to
Cosin’s Notes, and other kindnesses shewn; and to J. H.
Pulman, Esq., of the Library of the House of Lords, for
access to the “Convocation Copy” and to the “Annexed
Book” preserved there, as well as for most valuable notes
concerning the history of the corrections made in that book.

I may perhaps, too, add that I owe somewhat of whatever
accuracy there may chance to be, to the patience bestowed by
my Daughter upon my proofs, and especially so in the task
of revising the “Concordance to the Rubricks,” which ap-
pears in the other volume.

And I thus dismiss my work. It has grown upon me.
Had I seen what it would have come to, I should not have
undertaken it; but having begun it, I have gone through
with it. It has at times been irksome, but I feel, in parting
with it, I am parting with a pursuit that has, as a rule, plea-
santly occupied my leisure evenings during the past year.

JAMES PARKER.

Turt, Oxrorn,

Sanuary, 1837.

CONTENTS OF THE INTRODUCTION,
WITH DATES;
FORMING A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.

—— pa
EDWARD VI, Jan. 28, 1547—July 6, 1552.
Act against such as cos hoe the Sacrament, = ™
1547 . . a
Tue Orven or THe Communion, 1548. rt

Convocation agrees tothe “Onder of Communion,” Nov. 39,
1547 .

Letters missive to have the books issued by. Bete 10, 158
Various editions of, 1548. e
Proclamation ordering the use of the Form.
Injunctions of Edward VI., Sept. 1, 1547 -
‘The First Book of the Homilies, July, 1547

Tus First Paaver-Book or EpwArp VL, 1549 -
‘The Act of Uniformity, Jan. 22, 1549

List of the Editions of the First Prayer-Book by Whit-
chareh, Grafton, aud Oswen

‘Comparison with the * Order of t
Act for Ordering Ecclesiastical Minis
‘The Ordinal, March, 1550 .
An Act for putting aay
%, 3559 + .
‘THe Seconp Pairs: Boox or Epwanp VL, 1552
The Act for Uniformity, April 14, 1552
List of the Editions of the Second Praye
church, Graftot, and Oswen -
Summary of chief Variations from Edition of 154:
Onder in Council for Rubrick § 151, Oct. 27, 1 re
The Articles of Religion, First Edition, May, 1553
aoe MARY, July 6, 1553—Nov. 17, 1558
repealing ious Acts of Edward VI., and Ordering
orb Henry VIII. to be used by Dec. 20, 1553

Hed repealing all Articles by Henry VITL against Rome,
Des, 1554 .

QUEEN ELIZABETH, Nov. 17, 1558—Mar. 24, 1603.

Proclamation to forbid Preaching and allowing Reading,
&c., issued Dec. 27, 1558. xxxvill
Queen Elizabeth's Litany, 1558 5 6 es ih

a

RAYER-Book oF Queen Ex.tzanetit,
Act to restore the Ancient Lei Fe hewn Marsh
18, 1559 « . *
‘Act for Uniformity, April 38, 1589 .
List of Prayer-Books by Jugge and Cawood, and Grafton »
‘Summary of Chief Alterations from ed.1ss2 .
Clause 2 of the Act of Uniformity. 4 : 4
First Series of Injunctions, &c., 1359
Letter respecting the Lessons in the Prayer-Book, Jan. 23,1561
‘The Second Book of Homilies, Feb. 5, 1563 = 4
‘The Articles of Religion revised by Convocation, 1553
Advertisements of Queen Elizabeth, Jan. 25, 1564. :
Act for declaring the aking of Archbishops Bishops, be,
lawful, Dec. 2, 1566. 5 hi
‘The Ordinal, 1565 . 3 3 : .
Middleborough Prayer-Book, 1584 - . -
JAMES L., Mar. 24, 1603—Mar. 27, 1625,
Proclamation for Conference, Oct. 24, 1603 z .
Hampton Court Conference, Jan. 14, 1604. i Ks
Order to Commissioners, Feb. 9, 1604 -
Proclamation for Authorizing the Prayer-Book, March S 1604

Praver-Booxk or Jams 1, 1604 . . °
‘A Second Proclamation, July 16, 1604 - 3 :
Editions of the Prayer-Hook e 5
‘The Canons submitted to Convocation of Cantey

12, 1604 .

Act for Thkogiing to be used on November “Jan, »

The New Translation of the Bible, 1607 . |

CHARLES L., Mar. 27, 1625—Jan. 30, 1649.

Commitee appointed by the Lords to consider Inzovations
March 1, 10gt

Bill brought in for Suppression of divers Innovations Feb.
16, 1642 . . . . . «
Tux Scorcn Lirurcy, 1637 6 : 2 ;
Proclamation issued, Dec. 12, 1636 f
Rejection of the Scotch Liturgy . . .
List of Editions of the Scotch Liturgy : i
Summary of Chief Variations from 1604 Edition °
The Directory, 1645 .
Ordinance of Parliament for establishing the Diretory
Jan. 3, 16450 : : .

i 28

“List of ations of Pra Book isu ot
er Ausng,Relgn

i" Sree Geqentiea Conca of vas . . . .
le A new Edition of the Articles, with a Declaration. 4

c IL., May 29, 1660—Feb. 6, 1685.

| Act for a perpetual Anniversary of May 29

‘Declaration of the King, Oct, 25, 1660.
Prayer-Books issued, 1660-61 = 3

} ‘Warrant for the Savoy Conference, March 25, 1661
‘The Savoy Conference commences, April 15, 1661
Calamy’s Summary of the Proceedings. 5
Bp. Cosin's Paper put in, July 24. 5 *
‘The Savoy Conference closes, July 25, 1661
‘Writ issued to Convocation, April 11, 1661
Proceedings of Convocation, May $ to July 31, 1661

Form of Prayer for 29th of May.

3oth of Jan
for’ Baptizing ‘of Adults.

Proceedings of the House of Commons, June 29—July 9, 1661

Bill or Uaormiy read the first poh June a Y

aes third time, July 9.
Procctings ofthe Hoste of Lords july 10, 1661
‘Concurrence desired by the Corres the Bill.

Letters to Convocation by the King to revise the Prayer

Book, Oct. 10.

| ee oe Beer House of Convocation, 9 25

I aa Rens ret ai hea, Dec. 26, 1661.
| ‘Pix Revisep Boox compared with Cosin's Corrections.
‘Cosin's Interleaved Prayer- Hooks of 1619 and 1638, and
MS. Notes, circa 1640 . =
Cosin’s Considerations, ¢, 1640 . . >
‘Cosin’s corrected copy, ¢. 16407-1661. 5
‘Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661. . ‘ .
‘Convocation or Official Copy, 1661 :
A Comparison of the Corrections made in the Convocation

copy, Vii ‘corrections in Cosin's Corrected copy, and

fair copy
foes illastrating the Corrections made in the above ff
' Cosin’s interleaved Hooks, his MS. Notes, Mis Considers
Exceptions at the Savoy .
“Préface and Introductory matter in Prayer-Book .

“i *EE

BEES

A

FE

Moming and Evening Prayer, §2 to § 56
‘The Litany, § 152 to $177 .
‘The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, ast to § 70
‘The Holy Communion, §71to$1st«
The Offices, § 178 to § 367 - *
The Ordinal, § 39010 $463. “
Historical Survey or Costn's Corrections
Sketch of Cosin’s Early Life .
Early Collections for Notes on the Prayer-Book
1624. Beginning of Cosin’s Public Life.
1628, Smart's Sermon, Bo 7,
ainst Cosin at the
litlock in August .
1609, Second Serles of Indictments agua Cosin at the
Durham Assizes before Sir Henry Yelverton, July 20
Bishop Howson’s order respecting the Nicene Creed
Cosin charged with denying the Royal Supremacy . Z
Order of House of Commons on the sense of the ec
‘January 28 . . .
Smart's Treatise on Altars . - Z
Influence of the above Trials upon Cosin's Corrections
(a.) Of Rubrick, § 2, relating to Ornaments
(6.) Of Rubrick, § 84, relating to the Nicene Creed.
{e.) Of Rubrick, § 75, re o the turning ofa the Holy
Table Altar’ ise

‘Asszes, before

position at the ‘Waly Table
(e) Of Rubric, $106, in Inserting the. words “Syfore the
‘able” e f
1630. Further Articles against Cosin ean p by Smart .
1631. Bishop Howson ordered to desist fror meddling
with Cosin .
1653. Charles I. visits | my the Quire ordlared to
‘be permanently cleared of pews . .
1635. Cosin elected Master ey ses up a new
Altar with Omaments ir
1637. The Scotch Cos c ned, based, on the
same Sources as Cosin's Cc : 5
Influence of the Notes in Cosin’s Interleaved Piayet Book
of 1619 (extending to «. 16: visa his Corrections in the
Prayer-Book A
Influence of the Notes in Cosin’s Interleaved Prayer-Book
of 1638 upon his Corrections in the Prayer-Book "
we

PAGE
eee ome Ne aM Lgakins se

tions in the Prayer-Book . sia gah
Influence of Cosi’ 's Considerations & 1649, pon bis

Corrections .

Influence of the Proceedings of the Lords Comariee 1640"

41, upon Cosin's Corrections in the Prayer-Book + scelaxix
An account of Cosin’s Corrected 00) of the Prayer-Book,

1619, with corrections made (Qy.) to 1640 . « cockxxxy
Tnfluence of this Book on the Revision by Convocation coclxxxvii
1 jan. 23. Rey Committee wy inst

eign pon Charisse
March 11. STeaneschmest ‘of Conin sent to the Tonia » &
Articles produced at the Trial, with Cosin’s Answer to
the same . a
1643. Cosin quits the kingdom for Paris . «
HsToRicat SuRvey oF THe Work oF Revision.

‘The Savoy Conference, April 15—July 25, 1661. + cosxevi

‘The Ministers’ Exceptions, and Concessions of the Bishops cocxelx

Influence of the above Exceptions and Concessions upon

the Revision . . + eek
Revision of the Prayer-Book by Convocation Nov. 2t to
Dec. 20, 1661. + cccovii
Additional Notes by Cosin, Ween an Anonyaons writer,
and the Convocation of York « ccocxvi
‘THE ANNEXED Boox, Signed Dee. *% 1661.
Description of the Annexed Book $
seers: requiring to be made in the ta trom imper-
fect copy « = CCCEKXK}
Corrections made mabey, to the Copy .
Consideration of the subsequent Corrections made in Con-
vocation Copy and the Annexed Book, between Dec, 20
and Feb. 25th ; . gj : + eocexlix
‘Tux Act or Unirormiry.
lo ae 7s mrt to the Lords to remind them of
Py « cecclvii
aie 14. Ball read frat time te: tha Lowds .

Jan. 23, The Commons ent. Account of the state
of affairs by ‘Chancellor "Charenton

Jon, 28, The Committee of the House of Londs object to
the 1604 Book 6 + cocclviii

Feb, 24. Book sent down by the King» + cocclix

ie 25. een Chancellor wd the ae and ‘livers
ie

[Feb. 27. Conmiies sit upon the Bill up to March 43)
‘Mar. 3. Speech of the King to the House of Commons

ConTENTS.

March 5, Convocation debates Canaan made a
down Pirriiamenti”
March 13, The Committer Report the Bil, with the
Revised Boo!
March 15. The Lords nish raading the Revised ook
before proceeding to the Bill .
March 16. Convocation is informed that their “Book is
accepted . ;
March 17. The Lords prvcced with the Bill. Debates
continued to April 0°. °
Aptil 10. A Conference desired by the Commons _, cecekxix
‘Who read the Revised Book, April 14, and debate the
Amendments by the Lords.
April 16. Debate upon the Prayer-Book negatived © cccelxxl
April t7. Debate upon the Clause of the Bill and ‘Amend:
ments of the House of Lords . . - « cooclexil
[Proceedings of Convocation between March 22 and
Lars 26 + cocelaxvili
April ga. Conference again desired by the Commons. cecclxxix

May 7. Report upon the Conference 5 + cccelexx
Ki

present. The Royal Assent given
niformity 5 + ecodkxexvi

The Act of Uniformity, printed entire, in sections.

Tur Provrep Books ov 1662 .
Sancroft engaged in the work, Jur
Copies not sufficient ag:
Order for the Forms of 5
and Titles, &c., for th ‘for the Royal Family . dviii
Versions in Welsh, Latin, and French . rr . dix

THE SkaLep Books oF 1662. . » dx
Nov. 21. Dr. Crofts engaged comparing the Bocks
Description of the Sealed Books . .

Letters Patent for Sealing the Books
Seal attached Dec, 13, 1662
Collation of the Sealed Books with | the Annexed Books, he. S davii

INTRODUCTION.

THE REIGN OF EDWARD VI.
Jan. 28, 1547—July 6, 1553.

‘HE reign of Edward VL. dates from January 28, 1547*,
the day of his father’s death.
L Tue Orver or tue Communion, 1543.

In the first Parliament held at Westminster in this reign,
namely, Nov. 4 to Dec. 24, 1547, an Act was passed » “Against
such as unreverently speak against the Sacrament of the Altar,
and of the receiving thereof under both kinds,” by which,
indirectly, the Service of the Mass was affected; for it en-
joins—

“*That the said most blessed Sacrament be hereafter commonly de+
livered and ministered unto the people... . wmder both the kinds...
and also that the Priest which shall minister the same, shall at the least
one day before exhort all persons which shall be present, likewise to
resort, and prepare themselves to receive the same. And when the day
prefixed cometh, after a godly exhortation by the Minister made,” &c.
[a Edw. VL, cap. 1.)

Connected with this Act of Parliament was the issue of an
authorized “ Order for administering the Holy Communion®.”

of Convocation being so imperfect, we are left
in ignorance as to how far that body took the initiative, but
from the Register of Abp. Cranmer, and from some notes
taken by a member, evidently present, which have been pre-
served, we learn that the Convocation which had commenced
its session on Nov. 5, 1547, agreed on Nov. 22—

had not received the Lords’ assent. Res
wurned finally from Commons, Dee. 20,

hs shop was concerned
King were these. The King commanded
him to pen a ferme for the alteration of the
fnaws into a convmrwaion. -

King coromitted to the Archbis

Bs 198 1199).

xviii INTRODUCTION. .

“That the Prolocator [the Dean of Lincoln] in the name of the whole
house should carry some petitions unto the most reverend father in God
the Archbishop [Cranmer], viz.—

“I. That provision be made that the ecclesiastical law may be ex-
amined and promulged according to the Statute of Parliament in the
35 of Henry VITT.

“IL, That for certain urgent causes the convocation of this clergy, &c.

“IIL That the works of the bishops and others, who dy the com~
mand of the comcation, have laboured in examining, reforming, and
publishing, the divine service may be produced and laid before the ex-
amination of this house *

“IV. That the statute of paying the first-/ruits,” &e.

From the MS. Records in Corpus College, Cambridge, we
learn that at their fifth sitting, on Nov. 30, 1547,—

“This day Mr. Prolocutor exhibited and caused to be read publicly,
a form ofa certain ordinance, delivered by the most reverend the Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, for the receiving of the body of our Lond under
both kinds, viz, of bread and wine. To which he himself subscribed
‘and some others, viz. Mr. Prolocutor ; Mr. Cranmer, Archdeacon of Can-
terbury* ;" &e., &c.

It appears that letters ord deg acca 13th, by
the Privy Council to all the Bishops, together with the said
‘Communion Book, to be distributed against the next Easter
ipa 261 4548). In these letters, after reference to the Act,
itis —

“the King’s Majesty minding . . . to bave the said statute well exe-
cated .. . Aath cansed sundry of bis Majesty's most grave and well learned
prelates, and other Icarned men im the Scripture, to assemble themselves
for this msiter; who after long conference together, have with deliberate
advice, finally agreed upos suck am order to be wsed in all plates of the
King’s Majesty's dominions in the distribution of the said most Holy Sa-
crament, as may appear to you by the book thereof which we send here-
‘with usito you',"*

Of this Oxper or THE Communion, very few original copies
can be referred to as in existence. They are all without date

Lightiwytword

ee ea ents
Ser i Ce rk wl
BA copy of the abone Aus
(Cosnmce’s

Ib

March 8, 1548*.

e same date, s
_ The title and colophon are as follows :—

“Tue Orper or Tux Communion.
‘Colophon, Imprinted at London the viii daye of Marche in the seconde

--yere of the reign of our Sovereign lorde Kyng Edward the sixt By
"Richard Grafton, printer to his most royall Maiestie. In the year of our

Lorde “es
& 4 In the “Cosin™ (Diocesan) Library,
Dirham.

oe Hr aa Tn, the Vol Library, Durham,
& a weigh Mea GE tehuantes by De meseehe

In the Bodleian is a copy, which has no colophon, and no printer's
‘name on the title-page, but the bare words, “The Order of the Commu
nion.” It has every appearance of being an earlier copy than the
others", and so probably the first issued.

In the British Museum are two copies, but they are distinctly of
different impressions. One has a title surrounded by an ornamental
‘border with figures, and is marked C, 25. f. 15.'; the other has a border
‘of semi-Corinthian character, and is marked C. 25, f, 12.

In the Cambridge Library is a copy which appears, from slight notes,
to be of the same impression as C. 25. f. 12.

Tn the “Cosin” Library, Durham, is a copy which has mach resem-
blance to C, 25. f. 12., but there are several minor variations, which shew
that it belongs (at least in great part) to another impression,

In the University Library, Durham, is a copy bequeathed by the late
Dr. Routh), This appears to be of a different impression from any of
‘the above, and has several verbal alterations.

‘The colophon * pret Nos. 2 to § is the same.

ssppears in the other three, and their Pape
matter is quite different from thi

for oy,
09 for to, of for em,

oy fine ‘Dr, Card=

‘one
wah ely few sigh i Tera varia

xx _Iyrropuction,

‘The Proclamation, moreover, which is appended to all the
copies, leaves no doubt as to its connection with the Act
ie Parliament in question, as the following extracts will

Ww

“ The Proclamation.

“Edward by the grace of God King of England, &c. . . . for so much
as in our high court of Parliament lately holden at Westminster, it
was by us, with the consent -of the Lords spiritual and temporal, and
Commons there assembled, most godly and agreeably to Christ's holy
Tustitution enacted, that the most blessed Sacrament of the body and blood
‘of our Saviour Christ should from [t]henceforth be commonly delivered
and ministered unto all persons, within our Realm of England and Ireland
and other our dominions, under both hinds... «

“Our pleasure is, by the advice of our most dear Uncle the Duke of
Somerset, Governor of our person, and protector of [all] our Realms,
Dominions and Subjects, and other [of] our Privy Council, that the said
Blessed Sacrament be ministered unto our people, only after such form and
manner as hereafter, by our authority, with the advice before mentioned,
is set forth and declared.” ... «

This “Order of Communion” is printed in the course of
the following pages, under the initials O.H.C. 1548, but the
parts do not appear there consecutively. It formed the basis
of the Order prescribed in the Prayer-Book of 1549, but it
was not adopted in its entirety, as a reference to the present
work will shew,

It will be seen also that it is not the whole Service, but is
supplementary to the Mass, which was still said in Latin as far
as the Priest's reception of the Sacrament; and the Mass war
still to be said “until other order should be provided.” Th
rubric, § 98, Tie time of the Communion, &c. [see p. 236] w

! fn this work the Onpex will be found

(printed as follows >— Vix. Then shall the Priest .
‘Te Oxpen oF THe Communion. ‘Our blessed Lord . *
pace «Nig. Tew shail the Priest
Veg Fipat the Parson, Sec, «238 Hearwhat comforable.¢
and you. » Liusg Then shall the Priat .

‘The way aod means berets > | ayo Wh dotmor presume

Vi26. Then shall the Pricet |
‘The Body of our Lord .
Rito, And the Priest deliveria
Bk of our Lord .
Raew. U/ there be a Deacon
‘V128. Them shell the Priest
‘The Peace of God...
Vinge. Note, that the Breas
Ange. Note thali/ doth 20

W at once its place in the Service, and the use of the Latin
is further Seemiplifed| in rubric § 143 [see p. 262].

Early in the reign (1547) certain Ixyuxcrions™ appear to
have been issued, which also may in some degree be said to
Thaye anticipated some of the features of the Prayer-Book ;
ial yet no preenie change had been made in the services

“Injunctions given by the Most excellent Prince Edward VI., by the
grace of God King, &e. To all and singular his loving subjects as well
‘of the clergy as of the laity," &c.

By these Injunctions (thirty-six in number) it was ordered
sao other things, that the Paternoster, the Creed, and the
‘Ten Commandments were to be recited to the parishioners
“in English after the Gospel, on every Holy Day when there
Was no s¢rmon*." Also, “That in the time of high mass,
within every church, he that saith or singeth the same shall
Tead, or cause to be read, the Zpistle and Gospel of that Mass
in English, and not in Latin.” And also * every Sunday and
Holyday one chapter of the New Testament in Zngiish, at
Mattins immediately after the Lessons, and at Evenson;
after ‘ ificat” one chapter of the Old Testament’, ‘And
before high mas the priests .. . shall sing, or say plainly the
Litany which is set forth ix English 0.” These Injunctions
are referred to in rubric § 133 of the first Prayer-Book.

Also, on July 31, 1547, was issued the First Book of
“ Hownses," containing twelve in number * :—

“<Certain Sermons or homilies appoynted by the Kynge's Majestie to
the redde by all persones, vicars, curates, &. to. London. Imprinted
“sealed 1547."

quarto Impressions were issued by Grafton during 1547, and three by Whitgift.
er epapendopdiionget were ixaued by Grafton (4), Whit»
‘shurch (1), and Orwen (3).
The Homilies are referred to in rubrics § 6, § 86, and § 130
in the Prayer-Book of 1549.
Printed by Cardwell, Fe mons a,
‘The Beeand Book,
ty,Bs mime suthon, wns ine lene

xii ” INTRODUCTION.

Il. Tue First Praver-Boox or Epwarp VL, 1549.
The Second Parliament of Edward VI. commenced Nov.

very little:
sioners, we are told, had been appointed by the Crown to
draw up the Order; and these met at Windsor in May, 1548%
The Act is entitled, —

“An Act for Uniformity of Service and Administration of the Sacra
ments throughout the Resive.

“Where of ong time there hath been had in this Realm of England,
and in Wales, divers forms of Common Prayer, commoaly called the
Service of the Church, That is to say, the use of Sarum, of York, of

“Whereupon his Highness by the most prudent adviet..... 2.00.
“+. to the intent a uniform, quiet, and godly onder should be bad
concerning the premisses, hath appointed the Archbishop of Canterbury,

3

First PRAYER-BOOK OF EDWARD VI. 1549. xxiii

upon having as well eye and respect to the most sincere and pure Chrisy
tian Religion taught by the Scripture, as to the usages in the Primitive
Church, should draw and make one convenient order, rite and fashion of
common and open prayer, and administration of the Sacraments, to be
had and used in his Majesty’s realm of England and in Wales ; the which
at this time by the aid of the Holy Ghost, with one uniform agreement is
of them concluded, set forth and ddivered to his highness, to his great
comfort and quictness of mind, in a book intituled,—

“ The Book of Common Prayer, and Administration of the Sacraments,

‘and other rites and ceremonies of the Church,
after the Use of the Church of England.

*«(5.) Wherefore the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and the Commons
in this present Parliament assembled, . .. . (6.) humbly prayen that it may
be ordained and enacted by his Majesty... . that all and singular
ministers in any Cathedral or Parish Church, or other place within this
realm of England, Wales, Calice, and the Marches of the same, or other
the King’s Dominions, shall from and after the Feast of Pentecost next
coming [June 9, 1549], be bounden to say and use the Mattens, Even-
song, Celebration of the Lord’s Supper, commonly called the Mass, and
administration of each [of] the Sacraments, and all their common and
open Prayer in such order and form as is mentioned in the same book,
and none other or otherwise.” [2nd Edw. VL. cap, #.]

Although the Act of Parliament was passed January 22,
1549, yet the earliest Prayer-Book of which we have copies
remaining is dated March 7, 1549, that is, our copies belong
really to the third year of Edward VI. ; but the Act (and no
doubt @ MS. copy of the book with it, as it is distinctly re-
ferred io ad set forth) was issued within ¢he second year of
Edward

There a several editions of this Prayer-Book, of which
copies have been preserved to us ; they all bear the date of
1549, and may be arranged as follows under the heads of
the printers’ names, Whitchurch, Grafton, and Oswen",

Under: each name are arranged the "books according to the
dates given in the colophon ; and beneath these again are
arranged the several émpressions, that is, the copies differ from
each other in the spelling of the words, though they bear the
same date.

To sens say beaded» copy Noted rel Foal. Put forward atthe command
ty ard eric of Bie Atony St. Leger, Lord Deputy.

are preserved sn
lege I:lbrarys
eae ire and Tey Cok

xxiv } INTRODUCTION.

Books PRINTED BY WHITCHURCH.

I. Lonpixt ix ovvicina Edouardi Whitchurch. AxNo po, 1549,

Mense Marti. Solio,

Colophon (at end of Offices), Imprinted at London in Flete strete at the

‘signe of the Sunne over against the conduyte, by Edwarde Whit-

churche. ‘The skveNTH day of Marche, the year of our Lorde 1549.

3. British Museum, C. 25.1. 14, Also C. 25, m6, One copy in the Bodleian? ; and
‘one in Bishop Cosin's Library, Durham.

‘Two copies are in the British Muscum, apparently of the same im-
pression, ic. C. 25. L. 14. and C. 25. m. 6. (the latter in bad condition,
and wanting title), A copy of the Offices also occurs at the end of C, 25.
m, 15 (the Book itself being printed by Grafton).

‘The copy in the Bodleian Library (wanting title) appears to agree with
the above, and to be of the same impression. =,

Il. Lonprsi mx ovricixa Edouardi Whitchurche, ANNO DO, 1549,
Mense Mai. Setio,
Colaphom, Tmprinted at London in Flete strete at the signe of the Sunne,
over against the conduyte, by Edwarde Whitchurche, The fourth
daye of Maye the yeare of our Lorde, 1549.
= British Museum, C. 25. m. 12, Also C. 95. m. 3. ; and two copies in the Bodleian.
»» British Museum, C. 25. m. 15.
3 Copies also in Christ Church Library, Oxford; and the University Library,
Durham,

‘The May copies differ in their page-matter from: the March copies,
‘more matter being got in, and so the total number of pages reduced.

‘Two copies in the British Museum, C. 25, m. 12, and C, 25. m, 3.,
appear to be of the same impression, though the leaf of prices at the end
varies, But C. 25, m. 13. is a distinctly different impression, though thr
same in page-matter, and with the same title and colophon.

In the Bodleian are two copies ; they appear to be both of the same +
pression, and to belong to the type of C. 25, m. 12.

TIL. Lonprvi I OFFICINA Edouardi Whitchurche, ANNO Do,
Mense Junii.
Colophon, Irmprinted at London in Flete strete at the signe of the
over against the conduyte, by Edwarde Whitchurche. ‘The .xvi
of Tune the yeare of our Lorde, 1549.
& British Museum, C. a5. L 4
§ British Moseum, C. 25. m. a. ; also C. 9. c xt. ; and two copies in the
6. Copy in the Bodleian Library (bound with Bible).
mantic pmeesrtis

First PRaveR-BOoK oF Enwarp VI. 1549. xxv

‘The Jane copies of Whitchurch have the same page-matter throughout
fas the May copies, and are in many respects very similar,

‘The British Museum possesses three copies. Of these, the first C. 25.
1. 4 (with June in both title and colophon) follows very closely in
many (but not in all) of the variations of spelling, &c., the May Book
C. 25, m. 12.

‘The other two, C. 25. m. 2. and C. 9. ¢. £1. appear to agree so much
with cach other, as to justify attributing them to the same impression,
fut a different one from C. 25.1. 4 These two seem rather to follow
the C, 25. m. 13. The copy C, 9. c. 11. is the most perfect ; as the copy
C, 25. m. 2., though undoubtedly a June Book, has a colophon of May 4
stuck into it, as well as the last leaf of a May copy.

The Bodleian also possesses three copies, ‘Two of them (similar to
each other) appear to follow (according to collation notes) B, Mus.,
©, 25. 1. 4., and may therefore be attributed provisionally to the same im-
pression. Both have titles of Mense Junil, and both the colophon of
June, but in the second copy in MS, only. g

‘The third copy in the Bodleian (which is bound up with a Bible which

‘once belonged to Bishop Barlow,) though shewing some similarity to the
C. 25. m. 2. type, must be pronounced to be, as regards mast of the sheets,
‘of a different impression from any above-mentioned,

Books PRINTED BY GRAFTON.

TV. Lowprnt, in officina Richardi Graftoni, Regii impressoris. Anno
Domini mpxitx. Mense Marti, Sotio,
7 British Museum, C. 9g. 1 x5,
4. British Museum, C. 25. 0. 15. (with Offices of Whitchurch).
+ British Museum, 468, a. s
1, Second part of the copy in Brasenose College Library, Oxford.
2, British Museum, C. ag.m. x4,
19, British Museum, C. 25. L g. and 468, 2. 20.

‘The Grafton copies vary in page-matter, initials, &c., from all the
Whitchurch copies. Some have the dates of March in the title, and
March 8 in the colophon ; others, June in the title and colophon : some
have the leaves foliated, others not.

‘The British Museum has two copies with March in the title-page, both
foliated, ‘The first, C. 25, 1. 15. bus the three leaves containing the
Te Deum and Litany, with (an incorrect) continuation of the numbers
‘on the pages following on at the end after the Commination Service.
‘There is no colophon at the end of the Communion Service, but at the
end of these three leaves it occurs, after the price.

Colophon at end of Book, Imprinted in the house of Richard Grafton,

Printer to the Kynges Maicstic.

‘The next copy, C. 25. m.(15.) has the same page-matter, but differs
considerably in the spelling from C. 25.1. 15, It has at the end of the
‘Communion the following colophon +
Colophon at end of the Communion, Imprinted at London vilj daye of

‘Marche in the third yere of the reigne of our Sovercigne Lord Kyng
Edward the VI. by Richard Grafton, printer to his most royal
Maiestic (= 1549 n. .)

‘The Book is then made up complete by insertion of the Offices printed
by Whitchurch, before referred to.

‘The third copy, marked 468.2, 5, differs frequently in the spelling
from both the other two copies. It is foliated, and possibly a March copy,
Dut it has lost its titke-page, and no colophon appears in any part of
the Book.

‘Mention should be made here of a copy in Brasenese College Library,
which, while it has a Marek title, and the March colophon of Grafton at
the end of the Communion, has also a second colophon at the end of the
four pages containing the Te Deum and Canticles, thus —

Second Colophon (at end of leees inserted), Imprinted at London, the
xvi day of Marche in the thirde year of the reigne of our Sovereigne
Lord Kyng Edward the .VI. by Richard Grafton printer to his most
royal Majestic.

Th the Brasenose copy the Offices are thase of Whitchurche, with the
colophon of March vi.

Another copy in the Britiss Museum is of a totally different impression,
the page-matter being quite different from the others, and the pages ref
foliated : it is marked C. 25. m. 14. The Litany is inserted in its proper
place at the end of the Communion, and is noted In the Table of Contents,
‘Te has the date of Juse in the colophon, which is as follows :—

Colophon at end of the Book, Excusum Londini, in dibus Richardi
Graftonl, Regi impressoris. Mense Junii, w..xlix.
The leaves not foliated.

‘There are two more Books in the British Museam, which must be
placed amoogst the June copies of Grafton, though neither of them have
the title-page preserved. The one, C, 25, L 5, is not foliated, and, thowgh
similar to C, 25. m. 14 in the page-matter, has sufficient variations in the
‘spelling to shew that it belongs to another impression, It has a colophon
at the end, with the date Mense Juni. The other, 468. . 20. has neither
itl ‘eolophon ; in fact, all the early part, down to the 3rd Sunday in

, is wanting, and the two last leaves; but what remains justiies

¢ of the same impression as C. 25. L 5.

First PRAYER-BOOK OF Epwarp VI. 1549. xxvii

BooKS PRINTED BY OSWEN.

‘V. Wigornize in officina Ioannis Ostoani, ANNo po, 1549. Mense Maii.
Colopson, Imprinted the .xxiili, day of May. Anno M.D.XLIX. At
Worceter by Jhon Oswen.
13. British Museum, C to. a. 10. and in Magdalen College Library, Oxford.

One copy is preserved in the British Museum (C, 10a. 10.), having title
and colophon complete.
‘Another copy is preserved in Magdalen College Library, Oxford,

VI. Wigomise in officina Joannis Ostmeni, ANNO DO. 1549. Mense Julil,
Colophon, Imprinted the xxx day of July, ANNO DO. MD.xLIX, At
Worcester by Jhon Oswen.
14, British Museum, 468, b. g. and in Bodleian Library,
One copy is preserved in the British Museum (468. b. 5).
Another copy in the Bodleian, with similar title and colophon,

Dr. Cardwell, in the first edition of “The Two Liturgies,”
adopted Douce’s view that the copy printed in May, by
Whitchurche, was the oldest, and that the March editions
belonged to 1550, reckoning according to the mew sty/e, But
a note® was appended to his second edition, in which he
shews that Douce’s view was untenable; and sums up the
evidence in favour of the editions with the colophons bearing
date of March 7 and 8, being undoubtedly the earliest we
have remaining, The Book was used in the London Churches
on Easter Day [April 21], 1549, and there had been plenty
of time for the printing to have taken place between the
passing of the Act on January 21, and the issue of the Book
by March 7, of the same year.

‘The new Book of Common Prayer, based upon the earlier
Latin Service-books *, included, as regards the Administration
‘of the Communion, the “ Order for the Communion” printed
in 1548. Indeed there is reason to infer that the Commis-
sioners appointed for the one, were chiefly concerned in

see Nee ofthe Preece Card- To in. London, under, the ttle A
Fe The Two Liturgies of King tk simple ani nus cone
E, Gongased Third ESidon. soetos a Cisthan oformaticn, ay "ba

inoners were indelsed to the works of
a Melancthoo and Bcc, and through them
rr

Her abo of, Cologne, shich Linurgy of Nuremberg,

xxviii INTRODUCTION,

drawing up the other. In incorporating it with the carly part
of the Mass, which now appears wholly i in English, several
slight alterations were made, as well in the sequence of the
prayers and rubrical directions, as in the wording,
he Exhortation given some day or two before (§ 92)
is retained the same ; but the two Exhortations to those who
are disposed to receive (§ 88 and § 89) are thrown into one.
The rubric, § tro, which relates to the pausing of the Priest
to give time for any to withdraw, is practically retained in
intent and substance in rubric § 97, where those that mind
not to receive are ordered to depart out of the quire where the
communicants are assembled, The rubrics, with the prayers
following, from § 111 to § 117, will be seen to be copied
ened The words of delivery, it will be observed, are
slightly changed. In the early Book they are firstly (§ 117),
“preserve thy body,” and secondly (§ rr9), “preserve thy
soul ;" but in the new Book, in each case, “preserve thy
body and soul.” After this, in the new Book is a consider-
able. addition before § 128, where the Blessing is given. Seve-
ral collects and prayers are also added. Of the two final
rubrics, §§ 141, 143, the former is retained, the latter is
omitted »,

IIL Tae Orvinat or Epwarp VI. 1550.

Before passing on to the next Book, it is necessary to sp
of an Ordinal which was issued early in 1550.

The Session of Parliament of the third year of Edwar
was commenced Nov. 4, 1549, and continued to the
February, 1550 (i.c. in the fourth year of Edward VL.) A)
the Acts we find one passed Jan. 31° entitled, —

“An Act for the Ordering of Ecclesiastical Ministers."
“ Forasmuch as Concord and Unity to be had within the King’
Dominions, it is requisite to have one uniform fashion and r
Making and Consecrating of Bishops, Priests, Deacons, or
the Church. Be it therefore enacted... . that such form ¢
+++ «as by Six Prelates, and six other men of this realm, lear
Jaw, by the King’s Majesty to be appointed and assigned ,

{nel s6éa isin substance reatored, |» Five of the Bishop
sec hize House of Lords.

Tue OxpInaL OF Epwarp VI. 1550, xxix

Hlevised for that purpose and set forth under the Great Seal of England
before the first day of April next coming.” . . .. [3rd Edw, VL cap. 12,]

This Ordinal was entitled, —

“The Form and Maner of Makyng and Consecratying of Archbishoppes,
Bishoppes, Priests, and Deacons,” 4to,, 1549.
Colophon, Richardus Graftonus typographus Regius excudcbat Mense
Marti A.M, DxLIx,
t British Museum, 47% a+ #1, and an4- 6 15.
2. British Musou, C. 25. x
Three copies are in the British Museum. ‘They each consist of forty
pages, and are without foliation. Those marked 472. a. 11, and 224,
¢, 15, are of the same impression.
That marked C. 25. g. has frequent variations from the other two in
spelling, in initial letters, and in other details.

‘There can be little doubt but that this is the book intended
by the Act, and that the year 1549 is according to the old
style, and therefore that the real date was March, 1550, ac-
cording to our reckoning, that is, the book was printed and
was issued just after the passing of the Act, and before April 1.

In the following pages the Ordinal is printed entire, and
has been treated as part of the First Prayer-Book ; but it was
not until the Second Prayer-Book that it is found printed as
part of the volume.

An Act previous to this (cap. 10) orders the putting away
divers books and images before the last day of June following
(June 30, 1550). The books were the old Service - books,
and they are enumerated as “ Antiphoners, Missals, Grailes,
Processionals, Manuals, Legends, Pies, Portuaries, Primers
in Latin and English, Couchers, Journals, Ordinals, or other
books or writings whatsoever, heretofore used for the service of
the Church." It should be added, that this Act begins by re-
ferring to the “uniform, quiet, and godly order of Common
and open Prayer in a Book entitled ‘The Book of Common
Prayer,’ &c,, which the King’s most excellent Majesty hath of
sa set forth and established by authority of Parliament.”

XXX INTRODUCTION.

IV. Tue Seconp Praver-Boox or Epwarp VL, 1552.

Tn the Session of Parliament of the fifth and sixth of Ed-
ward VI, which commenced Jan. 23, 1552, and continued to
the 15th of April, an Act was passed, for a revision of the
Prayer-Book. The Commission to whom the revision was en-
trusted had completed their work by the end of 15514. The
Bill was finally returned to the House of Lords ‘April 14,
1552° (i.e. in the sixth year of Edward's reign).

The Act commenced as follows :—

\ For the Uniformity of Service and Administration of Sacraments
throughout the Realm,

Where there hath been a very godly order set forth by the Authority of
Parliament for Common Prayer and administration of the Sacraments, to
be used in the mother tongue within this Church of England agreeable to
the Word of God, and the primitive Church, very comfortable to all good
people... . And yet this notwithstanding, a great number of people, - «
abstain and refuse to come to their Parish Churches, . . .

“For Reformation hereof be it enacted... . that from and after the
feast of All Saints next coming, all and every person and persons .
hall diligently, . . «endeavour themselves to resort to their Parish Churr
or Chapel accustomed... . &.

** And because there hath risen in the use and exercise of the afores
Common Service in the Church, heretofore set forth, divers doubts for
fashion and manner of the ministration of the same, rather by the curic
‘of the Minister and mistakers, than of any other worthy cause: ther
a5 well forthe more plain and manifest explanation thereof, as forthe
perfection of the said order or Common Service, in some places wt
is necessary to make the same prayer and fashion of Service more €
and fit to stir Christian people to the true honouring of Almighty C

“The King's most excellent Majesty, with the assent of the Lr
Commons in this present Parliament assembled, and by the aw
the same, hath caused the aforesaid order of Common Servic:

‘Tux Book or Common Prayer,’ to be faithfully and god
explained, and made fully perfect ; and by the aforesaid authori!

44 ‘There Is reason to believe that Convo-_formity of Service,” &e,
cation was induced to delegate it autho. Wishope any opposing
Comtcinion eppobsted bythe it'wil be oe
A Reciteylin, Mee: Ret Back Accs ae hee j
i was the fin wholly relating. to bring!

larch 32, under the ei = kay iit vice,” in accordance with
kr = Semune, co Church pen Ena ie wa orally
sundays and Holiday.” Twas rest relatiog to muthoristn
readaa third time, as. Bill “For the Uai. mon Prayer

THE SecOND PRAYER-BOOK OF Epwarp VI. 1552. xxi

ered and joined it, x explained and perfected to thir present Statute, add
fing also 2 FORM AND MANNER of making and consecrating of Arch-
bishops, Bishops, Priests and Deacons,” to be of like force, authority and
value, as the same like foresaid book entitled ‘The Book of Common
Prayer’ was before : and to be accepted, received, used and esteemed in like
sort and manner... , as by the Act of Parliament, made in the second
year of the King's Majesty's reign .

“And by the authority aforesaid, it is now further enacted, that if any
manner person or persons . . . . shall after the said feast of All Saints
(Nov. r; 1552) willingly and wittingly hear and be present at any other
manner or form of Common Prayer, or Administration of the Sacraments,
of making of Ministers in the Churches, or of any other rites contained in
the book annexed to this Act, than is mentioned and set forth in the
sald book... . and shall be thereof convicted... . shall for the first
offence suffer imprisonment for six months, without bail or mainprise ;
‘and for the second offence... . imprisonment for one whole year; and
for the third offence in like manner imprisonment during his or their lives.

“* And for the more knowledge to be given hereof and better observation
‘of this law, be it enacted by the authority aforesaid that all and singular
Curates shall upon one Sunday every quarter of the year during one whole
year next following the foresaid feast of All Saints next coming, read this
present Act in the Church at the time of the most Assembly, and likewise
‘once in every year following #. ...." [6th Edw, VI. cap. t-]

‘The Prayer-Book attached to this Act is the one known as
the Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI, and is referred to
throughout this work as, ‘* Second Edw. VI. 1552.”

Of the causes which led to the re-issue of the Book, and of
the foreign" influence brought to bear upon the revision,
it is out of place here to speak. It is treated of in all his-
tories of the Prayer-Book.

The editions of this Prayer-Book, like those of 1549, are
issued by the three privileged printers, namely, Whitchurch,
Grafton, and Oswen ; and the editions of which copies are
remaining to us are here arranged under their respective
names! >—

4 For this Feason we find the Act of — Anpiie comsripte sermame futrio, ot im
Usitormity prated at the commencement Zaftnem fingnam coveeran of nlite ab
Alex, “Aleele, a 400, Lipsian, 4
fen alse in the Bodleian fecthe

"Tn (Bob's) Lowndes’ Cazalogue, men
tion is made of a book ot «=
tion gee ar |e " ae

is
Fr. & 5 It is emntitied, Orulimatio eer
Boe eu Minisserid Becbesiastscs, im Regs

Txrropuction,

Booxs raintep sy WirTcuuncit.

I, Londini, in officina Edovardi Whytcharehe, Anno 1552. Solio.
Colophon, Imprinted at London in Fletestrete at the signe of the Sunne
‘over agaygste the conduite by Edwarde Whitchurche, M.D.L1t,
®. Bodleian Very perfect copy, aleo
‘British Museum, C. 25. Lo ; amd 468. b. 7. (wanting title); and Bip. Cosin’s Library,
Durham,

Tt is not easy to divide satisfactorily the folio Books of Whitchurch of
1552, but it would appear that the first issue had several faults, which
later issues corrected ; some copies have a page of errata, entitled, ‘* Faultes
Escaped.”

‘The Bodleian possesses = copy of this kind complete!,

The British Meseam has two copies—one perfect (C. 25. 1. 9.); the
other (468. b, 7.) wanting the first eight pages. ‘The collation seems to
shew that all three belong to the same impression.

TL. Londiat, in officina Edwanli Whytchurche, Anno 1552. folio.
Colophon, Imprinted at London in Fletestrete at the signe of the Sunne
over agaynste the conduite by Edwarde Whitchurche, M.D. L11.
& British Muscom, 488. a 7.; and ene copy in the Bodleian Library.
Another copy in the Bodielan Library.

Of & later issee, the British Museum also possesses a complete copy,
viz. 468 2.7." There is a slight orerrunning in some of the pages, e.g.
some of the Canticles are now printed entire, instead of merely a reference
being given, and several variations in spelling.

‘The Bodleian possesses two copies. One! (bound im old leather), which
appears by the notes of collation, to be of precisely the same impression
as the British Museum 468. a. 7.

‘The other (bound in new calf} belongs to an impression different to any,
partaking, in somse of its variations, of the first type, and in others of the
later type.

II]. Londini in offcins Edwanti Whytchereh, Anno 1552,
Colephen, Imprinted at London im Fletestrete at the signe of the Seene
‘over agaymsie the conduite by Edwande Whitchurche, t.D. Lit.
+ British Museem, C. 25. b 26:
Sw mw Caps
The British Maseam possesses two copies : both have the Psalter, printed
‘uniform, and bound with them ; in the first (C. 23. L 6.) at the commence-

4 From this, or a similar copy, Mr, peat the ty Solero, Sr teot
he te cena corr ‘Dr. Cardwell
i Ge Smock corr Give in gi dm sine
‘by the Parkes Secety.

THE SECOND PRAYER-BOOK OF EDWARD VI. 1552. xxiii

‘ment, in the otherat the end. The title of the Psalter (which appears in
‘these editions for the first time™ as part of the Prayer-Book) is entitled, —
“Tue PSActeR, or Psalms of David, after the Trislation of the greate
Byble, pointed as it shall be sayde or songe in Churches."
At the end of the Psalms appear “ CentaYn Gopty Prayers”...
‘The two Prayer-Books, as well as the Psalters, are of different impres+
‘sions, as shewn by the spelling. Neither are foliated.

Books PRINTED BY GRAFTON.
IV. Londini, in officina Richardi Grafton, Regii impressoris, Anno 1552.

folio,
Colophon (at bottows of last page of Ordinal), Richardus Graftonus, Typo-
graphus Regius excudebat, Mense Augusti, Anno Domini 1552.
& One copy in the Bodleian Libras Iso Archiepiscopa! Library,
Lambeth, xxiv. 5. nd in Bishop Cosin’s Library, Durham.

To all Grafton copies of 1552, as well as to those which follow, the
Ordinal is invariably attached, with a separate foliation. The page-matter
in all the impressions runs throughout. The Books are foliated, and Arabic
numerals used instead of Roman, The colophons all bear the date of
August ; but there are evidently several issues, and it is not easy to ar-
range them in chronological order.

In the Bodleian is a copy (in old black leather, much worn) which has
mo foliation. Xt is different from all others, and has a long table of
“«Faultes escaped." It probably belongs to the first impression
V. Londini, in officina Richardi Grafton, Regii impressoris, Anno 1552.

folie.
Colophon (on separate page), Richardus Graftonus typographus agin ox
cudebat. Mense Augusti, Anno Domini 1552.
7. British Museum, C. 16. ; and one copy in Bodleian,
eS . CC a

ow
co

i.e 468. b. 6. ; and two copies in the Bodleian.

In the British Museum « copy (C. 25. L 16.) belongs perhaps to the
next Impression; and there belongs to the same a copy in the Bodleian
(in old calf binding).

Four more copies in the British Museum are all of different impressions
from C. 25. 1. 16., and, what is more, from each other ; for though the page-
matter is the same, the spelling, and other minor typographical features,
constantly vary.

The Bodleian also has two other copies, hoth of which may be classed
with the type of the British Museum, 463. a. 6.

eA of the pas th Mattie a Finted by Grafton, ale
fact Bvoneeees rete ae tare of Mach, tcths Deon Lisa Ich
c

sexily INTRODUCTION.

Book PRINTED BY OswEN,
‘VI. Wicornv in officina Joannis.Ostyen. Anno 1552. Solio,
Ne Ci
1, One copy in Bodleian Library.

‘The Bodleian Library possesses a copy. It ends with “The Com-
mination,” and has no colophon,

It will be observed, that in the editions of Whitchurch
no month is given in the colophon; while all of Grafton’s
books bear the date of August, 1552. Apart from varia-
tions in spelling, it may also be added that the editions
vary in respect of the “ Declaration” (§ 151) which was
issued by an Order in Council October 27; some copies
have not got it at all; in others it is a separate leaf, added
after the Book was printed, It is only in Grafton’s later
editions that it appears as part of the Book. So also with
the Act of Uniformity, which appears to be an insertion in
allearly copies, and without any definite position. In Grafton's
last editions it is the first Article in the Table of Contents.

‘The alterations made in the revised Prayer-Book are far
too numerous to attempt to describe here in full, but they
will be easily seen in turning over the following pages.

Among the more exfensive changes will be noted the ad-
dition of the Sentences, Exhortation, Confession, and Abso-
lution, before the beginning of Matins and Evensong, (which
titles were altered throughout to “ Morning and Evening
Prayer”); the omission of the “ Introits,” preceding the
Collects, Epistles, and Gospels (pp. 98211); the re-arrange-
ment of the several parts of the Order for the Administra-
tion of the Lord’s Supper, and that on no very definite prin-
ciple ; the introduction of the “ Rehearsal of the Ten Com-
mandments ;” and several rubrics either omitted, or consider:
ably altered. The place of the Litany was now change?
and made a part of Morning Prayer. The Offices were lv
much as they were, on the whole, though several alteratic
in detail were made in the rubrics.

Of the more fmportant changes were, first, the Vestm
for the Holy Communion, which had been specially enjo
in the First Book, were forbidden by omitting rubric (§
and by ordering the surplice, which was used for the M
and Evensong, to be used at the time of the Communio'
and at all other times (see § 2). Next, the words
Prayer of Consecration, beginning “Hear us (O°
Father) we beseech thee, and with thy holy Spi

THe SECOND PRAYER-BOOK oF EpwarD VI. 1552. xxv

(p. 244), were considerably modified; and in the same way

ie words en at the delivery of the elements, “The Body
of our Lord Jesus Christ,” &c., were changed into, “ Take,
and eat this",” &c., (see p. 253).

With the same intent also, the word “ Altar” was fhroughour
omitted, or the word “ Holy Table” substituted: (for refér-
ences, see Index, under words, “ Altar,” “ Table," and “ Holy
Table”). So also the words, “standing humbly afore the
midst of the Altar,” were changed to, “ standing at the north
side of the Table,” (see § 76) ; and “ turning him to the Altar,”
(§§ 105, 108) omitted, Again, the rubric for arranging the

ommunicants “in the Quire,” and for “all others that mind
not to receive, to depart out of the Quire” (§ 97), was omitted,
and no provision made for the separation of the communi-
cants and non-communicants. Perhaps, also, the addition
of the words, “militant here in earth" (§ 104), should be
noted, as they are to be taken in connection with the omis-
sion of the whole of the paragraph from the same prayer
containing the words, “We commend unto thy mercy (O
Lord) all other thy servants which are departed hence,” &c.

The transferring the “certain notes for the more plain
explication,” from the end to the beginning, and besides con-
siderable omission, the change of title should also be noted.

The Athanasian Creed (§ 55) was ordered to be said thirteen
times annually instead of six, and the Ordinal was now printed
as of the Prayer-Book.

tis, however, taking a survey of the revision as a whole,
somewhat difficult to reconcile it with the words of the Act
which ushered it in, and was supposed to justify it. There
seems to be but little of the “plain and manifest explana-
tion thereof,” and the curious admission that the “ divers
doubts have arisen . . . . rather by the curiosity of the Minister
and mistakers, than of any worthy cause,” makes it still more
difficult to discover any consistent principle on which the
revision proceeded.

Six months after the Act was passed (Oct, 27), there appears
to have been an Order issued by the Council® (but without

new form appears to have has been retained in all editions {with the
froma the ritual of a church exception of the Scotch Liturgy of 1637)
thea resident in England, ever since.

ie.
© On Oct. 57, esse, “a letter was. nd
dressed by the Council to the Lani Chan-

ict
Coal, 39d 0.

‘vil bo seen, that io Eliebeth's Bock
thetwo forms were combined in ove, which

‘ INTRODUCTION.

the al of Parliament), which was inserted as a rubric
(§ 151), an pig to the Communion. It is an expla-
nation as to the kneeling during the administration of the
Sacrament. As the Books been already issued, this
Declaration was printed on a separate slip, and inserted in
‘the Book, but not always, as already said, in the same place P.

Tw the last year of Edward’s reign a series of ARTICLES OF
Reuicion, forty-two in number, were drawn up* by Arch-
bishop Cranmer, assisted by a body of Commissioners, who
‘were appointed by an order in Privy Council issued in 1551.
‘They were first issued appended to a Catechism, which was
printed both in Latin and English, in May, 1553. ‘They bear
this title in the Book named :—

To this Catechism are adioyned—“ The Articles agreed upon by the
Bishoppes and other learned and godly men, in the last convocation at
‘London in the yeare of our Lorde M,D.L11. for to roote out the discord
‘of opinions, and stablish the agreement of trew religion: Likewyse pub-
lished by the Kinges Maiesties authoritie. 1553.”

It is probable that they were not debated in Convocation,
but that the Sipper House formally assented to them, though,
from the records being so imperfect, no evidence, either one
way or the other, can be derived from them"

‘The Latin title rans—

" Hic Catechizmo adjuncti sunt Articuli, de quibus in ultima Synodo
‘Londinensi Anno Dom. 1552, ad tollendam oppinionum dissensionem,
et consensum vere religionis firmandum, inter episcopos et alios eruditos
atque pios viros convenerat : Regia similiter authoritate promulgati. Lov
dini, cum privilegio sereniss. Regis. Anno Do. M.D.LIU.”

These Articles were not printed with any of the Pray
Books of Edward VI., and were afterwards revised by C
vocation in 1553.

‘munion. Said 25" Memo.

cm 40), as well as over the Convoe
ras of Cranmer,

#
Tes incredible that he could have

Good grounds for so
lence against Convocation

ran
Pesau axe poslly crast chores aly toon is spacial
as jrwards, Fests mainly upon its i

Pio. certain i 3 funder Bonin

ler

member"
bk fie the Catechism,” to which
sua (Ee Ee ei

‘THE REIGN OF QUEEN Mary.

THE REIGN OF QUEEN MARY,
July 6, 1553—Nov. 17, 1558.

‘Tue death of Edward VI. and the accession of MARY,
at once brought back the Papal power over the country,
and with it the suppression of the Service-Books of Edward
the Sixth’s reign. w

The second session of Parliament in the first year of
Mary's reign, commenced Oct. 24, 1553, and was dissolved on
Dec. 6 in the same year. One Act contains a Repeal of
the Act of Edw. VI. “against such as shall speak irreve-
rently of the Body and Blood of Christ;" and of the and of
Edw, VL, “concerning the Uniformity of Service and Admi-
nistration of the Sacraments ;” also of Acts 3 and 4 Edw. VL,
“for abolishing divers books and images ;” also the Act of
5 and 6 Edw. VI., for the “ Uniformity of Common Prayer
and Administration of the Sacraments ;" besides other Acts

affecting the doctrine and discipline of the Church of Eng-
Jand, which have not been referred to in these introductory
remarks. It also provided that—

“All such Divine Service, and Administration of Sacraments as
were mest commonly used in England in the last year of Henry VIII.
shall be used through the realm after the 20 day of December Anno
Dom. 1533, and no other kind of Service nor Administration of Sar
craments,"" [1st Mary, ves. 2, cap. 2.]

+ The next Act passed to this was against Offenders of
Preachers and other Ministers in the Church.

Another Act was passed in a later session, i.e. betwéen No-
vember 12, 1554, and 16th of January of the next year, for,—

“ Repealing all Articles and Provisions made against the See Apostolic of
Rome, since the 20th year of King Henry ViIL.," Gc. (4 Phil. et Mar.
cap, &]

Although all the old Service-Books were everywhere re-
stored in the Churches, the Prayer-Books do not seem to
have been destroyed, as the copies remaining of both the
Prayer Books of Edward the Sixth are more numerous than
those of the first of Elizabeth, or even those of the first year
of James.

xxxvili ‘INTRODUCTION.

THE REIGN OF QUEEN ELIZABETH,
Nov. 17, 1558—Mar. 24, 1603,

Manry’s death, November 17, 1558, and Exizavetn’s ac-
cession, again changed the whole state of affairs as regards the

it was not to be expected that the old Book could be
brought back at once. It was necessary first of all, that the
Acts of Mary’s reign should be repealed by Parliament, and
the former Act of Uniformity revived. The Queen, however,
in order to stop the irregular services, which, for want of an
authorized form, were being held, made a provisional order for
the use of the Epistles and Gospels, the Ten Commandments,
Creed, Lord’s Prayer, and the Litany, with some few prayers
which were printed at the end of the edition specially named,
without interfering with the Services then in use*.

V. Queen Extzanern’s Lrrany, 1558.

Within seven weeks of her accession, and previously to
the assembling of the Parliament, mentioned above, Queen
Elizabeth issued a Proclamation (dated December 27, 1558).

“A Proclemation to forbid Preaching and allowing only the reading of
the Epistles and Gospels, &*c., in English, im the Churches,”

“The Queen’s Majesty understanding that there be certain persons
‘having in times past the Office of Ministry in the Church, which now
do purpose to use their former Office in preaching and ministry, an¢
partly have attempted the same; assembling specially in the city o
London, in sundry places great number of people ;.. . hath therefore ac
cording to the authority committed to her highness, for the quiet gover’
ance of all manner her subjects, thought it necessary to charge and co
mand, like as hereby her highness doth charge and command all manne
her subjects, as well those as be called to ministry in the Church 9
others ; that they do forbear to preach or teach, or to give audience‘
manner of doctrine or preaching, other than to the Gospels and E
commonly called the Gospel and Epistle of the day, and to the t
mandments in the vulgar tongue—without exposition or additior

* The separate publication of the Litany to the people in every Church

peopl
with at the end was nothing new, —cessyons. Also a Letanye wit
fcopecs were taiued in the earliest Gays to bo said or tog in thet

:

‘of the tion. In the Bodleian is said processyons. don 1

eee See

os
Bajeatie aad bis of our Lord 1344."

Queen Exvizanern’s Lrrany, 1558. xxxix

feanner, sense or meaning to be applied or added ; or to use any other
manner of public prayer, rite or ceremony in the Church, but that which
is alrearly used, and by law received, or the common litany used at this
present in ker Majesty's own chapel, and the Lord’s Prayer, and the Creed
in English ; until Consultation may be had by parliament by her Majesty,
and her three estates of this realm, for the better conciliation and accord
of such causes, as. at this present are moved in matters, and ceremonies
ofreligion...

Given at her highnesses Palace of Westminster the 27 day of Decem+
ber, the first year of her Majesty's reign '.’”

Of this “ Litany used in her Majesty’s Chapel,” and referred
to in the Proclamation, one or two copies are extant, with
the title—

“ The Letamye used in the Quends Maiesti?s Chapel, according to the
tenor of the Proclamation, Anno Christi, 1559."

‘The colophon runs as follows :-—

“Imprinted at London by Richard Jugge, Printer unto the Queen's Ma-
jetty, Cum privilegio ad Imprimendum solum."”
1. Tn British Museum, 3406. b. (an imperfect copy).
2. Tn Library of Emmanuel College, Cambridge, (a perfect copy).

‘The early part is the same as that found in the Prayer-
Book of Edward VI., except that the words “From the
tyranny of the Bishop of Rome and all his detestable enor-
mities” are omitted‘, and the necessary ch: of “ Ed-
ward VI. .. . our King,” into “ Elizabeth . . . our Queen,” with
the additional words, “to keep and strengthen in the true
worshipping of thee,” &c, is made.

‘The latter part consists of several prayers, and amongst
them “A Prayer for the Queen’s Majesty,” and “A Prayer
for the Holy Clergy," and these Prayers were afterwards in-
rs ed in the Litany as printed in the authorized Book

mmon

a 45), from
ots Hex The
peerey le from that

a thes in Mr,
other copy differs

INTRODUCTION,

VI. Tue Prayver-Boox or Exizaper, 1559.

Her first Session of Parliament was opened the 23rd* of
January, 1559, and ended the 8th of May of the same year.

At the same time, the Convocation was convened as usual,
January 24th. They drew up five Articles, three of which di-
rectly asserted the Roman doctrine of the Mass, the fourth
asserted the papal supremacy, and the fifth their independence
of Parliament. No notice seems to have been taken of these
resolutions further than their presentation ; but it is obvious
that it was needless to consult Convocation, as then composed,
in respect of restoring Edward's Book. This, too, was already
under consideration by Commissioners, who had been appointed
by the Crown? in the previous December. Sir William Cecil,
the Queen's Secretary, appears to have had the task of selecting
them, viz, Parker, Sandys, Bill, May, Cox, Pilkington, Grindal,
Whitehead, and Sir Thomas Smith. Guest was afterwards

appointed, and seems to have taken a leading part.

‘The first important Act of Parliament touching the Prayer-
Book was (after considerable debate and opposition in the
Upper House) passed March i8th, 1559. It was entitled,—

“ An Act to restore to the Crown the ancient jurisdiction over the ertate
ecclesiastical and spiritual, and abolishing all foreign powers repugnant to
the same.” —{1 Eliz. cap. 1.)

This Act repealing those of Mary, revived that of the
1st of Edw. VI. entitled “against such Persons as shall un-
reverently inst the Sacrament ’,” &c, The rest of
the Act refers chiefly to the Queen's supremacy,

The next important Act was brought up to the Lords from
the Commons April 25, read the first time April 26, the
second April 27, and concluded (all the Bishops present
voting against it) April 28, 1559*. It was entitled :-—

THE PRavER-BOOK OF ELIZABETH, 1559. xi

“Am Act for the Uniformity of Common Prayer, and Service in the
Church, and Administration of the Sacraments.

"Where at the death of our late Sovereign Lord King Edward VI.
there remained one uniform order of common service and prayer, and of
the administration of Sacraments, Rites, and Ceremonies in the Church
of England, which was set forth in one book, entitled: Ta Book or
Common Prarer, &.,... authorized by Act of Parliament, holden in
the ff and sixth years of our said late Sovereign Lord King Edward VI,
entitled: Am Act for the Uniformity of Common Prayer, and admninit=
tration of the Sacraments, the which was repealed, and taken away by
‘Act of Parliament, in the first year of the reign of our late Sovereign
‘Lady Queen Mary, to the great decay of the due honour of God, and
discomfort to the professors of the truth of Christ's religion :

Th. /*Be it therefore enacted by the authority of this present parliament,
that the said estatate of repeal, and every thing therein contained, only con-
cerning the said book, and the Service, administration of the Sacraments,
Rites and Ceremonies contained or appointed, in, or by the said book,
shall be void and of none effect, from and after the feast of the Nativity
of S. John Baptist next coming. And that the said book, with the
order of service, and of the administration of Sacraments, Rites and Cere-
monies, with the alterations and additions therein added and appointed
by this estatute, shall stand, and be, from and after the said feast of the
Nativity of S. John Baptist, in full force and effect, according to the tenor
and effect of this estatute, any thing in the aforesaid estatute of repeal to
‘the contrary notwithstanding.

Til, “And further be it enacted by the Qucen’s highness, with the assent
‘of the Lords and Commons in this present Parliament assembled, and by
the authority of the same, that all and singular ministers in any cathedral
‘or parish church, or other place within this realm of England, Wales,
‘and the marches of the same, or other the Queen's dominions, shall
from and after the Feast of the Nativity of S. John Baptist next coming
[June 24, 1559], be bounden to say and use the Matins, Evensong,
‘celebration of the Lord’s Supper, and administration of each of the Sa-
craments, and all the Common and open Prayer, in such order and
form as is mentioned in the said book, so authorised by Parliament in
the sald fifth and sixth years of the reign of King Edward VL, with
one alteration, er addition of certain Lessons to be used on every Sun«
day in the year, and the form of the Litany altered and corrected, ema
two sentences only added in the delivery of the Sacrament to the com-
municants, and sexe other, or otherwise.”. ... «

‘Towards the end of the Act is the following Clause, to
which special reference will be made presenthy »—

xii INTRODUCTION.

XXYV. “Provided always, and be it enacted, that such ormaments of the
Church and of the ministers thereof shall be retained, and be used, as
was in this Church of England, by authority of Parliament, in the second
year of the reign of King Edward VI, until other order shall be therein
taken by the authority of the Queen's Majesty, with the advice of her
‘Commissioners appointed and authorised under the great Seal of England
for causes ecclesiastical, or of the ‘Metropolitan of this Realm."—[1 Eliz.
cap. 2.)

The Books were to be in use by June 24, 1559; and it
is recorded that Elizabeth shewed her zeal by causing the
Book to be Beit in her chapel as early as May r2th.

But amongst the copies extant none appear to give in the
colophon the month when the Book was printed, and some
have not even the date of the year. The Books known are—

Book ny Jucce anv Cawoop,

I. ‘*Londini, in officina Richardi Jugge & Johannis Cawode, Cum pri-
vilegio Regie Maiestatis. Anno 1559.” folio.

No Colophon”.

1 British Museum, C. a5. m. 7.
enw Cag hs and Cd. 9,

‘The British Museum has three copies, none of them foliated, and with-
‘out the Ordinal, That marked C. 25, m. 7. is the most perfect®, and is,
‘there is reason to think, the earliest. The two copies marked C. 25. 1. 6.
and C. d. 9, are similar in many respects, but the spelling, &c., shews they
belong to a different impression from that of C. 25, m, 7.

Book ny Grarron,

Il. *Londini in officina Richardi Graftoni cum Privilegio Regie Ma’
tatis, Anno 15594” t

No Colophon.

British Museum, 45%, b, &, and one copy Bodleinn Library.

One copy is in the British Museum, printed by Grafton, It is a?
‘a verbatim reprint from the impression of his 1552 book, already re
toas No. 14 of that series (468. b, 6.); nearly all the errors in pagi
and the irregular uses of Roman numerals, being repeated.

‘The Bodleian also possesses a copy, which appears to be of
impression*.

Wage; ;
ocr kod
eS This Is the copy sed fo ee eon Socrbed to aie
ate Me Mankel's rations ta coplenol Gray

‘ seeak ‘risiations ie coplen of Gra

* This is the edition followed by Mz, sufficient to shew that 1
Pickering in his series of reprints. A than one impression.

of @ small Bv¢
Froese pio at

‘THE PRAYER-BoOK oF ELIZABETH, 1559. hit

‘Two points, however, and they are very singular, have to be
noted with regard to these Prayer-Books, ‘The first is, that
copies are exceedingly rare‘; and next, among all that are
known, no copy agrees exactly with the directions of the Act
of Parliament, which, as has been seen, is very explicit.

It remains to speak briefly of the chief changes made in
the edition of 1559, as compared with that of 1552.

First may be named those mentioned, or directly ordered,
in the Act 2 seit It — be seen that a considerable

ochange was ie general m Me ATT: ment of the er
Lessons ap; peianetliees pr vost), acta ta tha Calendar
, some slight variations were made in the months
’ June, by a return to the arrangement of 1549.
All these, however, can scarcely be said to be wholly covered
by the words, “The addition of certain Lessons to be used
ad Sunday in the year," but they are practically so.
¢ Prayer for the Queen's Majesty (§ 154), and that for
the Ch e 55), already referred to as appearing in Queen
Elizabeth's ms Litany, “ were now incorporated as part of
the Prayer-Bool as well as the alterations made in the
suffrage, “ That it may please thee to keep and strengthen,” &c. ;
the arrangement also of the Prayers generally at the end of
the Litany (as will be seen) was altered, with the addition
also of another Prayer, commencing, “‘O God, whose nature
and property,” &c. (see p. 280). All these may justly be said
to be included under the words, “The Litany altered and
corrected.”

‘The most important change authorized by the Act, was the
addition of two sentences in the delivery of the Sacrament.
These two sentences were (as has already been said), those
of the edition of 1549, which were added to those of 1552,
so that both were retained.

Beyond these alterations there were to be “none other, or

e.!

But on turning to the first rubric of 1552, we find it is
ordered that “ oe and Evening Prayer shall be used
in such place. ...as the people may best hear.” Instead of

wpelVI. «1 alo add n Third Book

of Common revised

Biahed in i Jira, hich bak Sry
fe Aad, that was then printed,

xliv INTRODUCTION.

this, we find in @// Elizabeth's books that the Prayers
are “to be said in the accustomed place of the Church, Chapel
or Chancel" (see § 1, p. 64). To this change there is no re-
ference whatever in the Act.

The next change, however, is one of great importance,
The rubric (§ 74) of 1549, ordering the use of special Vest-
ments at the Communion, had been abrogated by a very defi-
nite rubric (§ 2) of 552, forbidding the Alb, Vestment, or
Cope. In the new rubric (§ 2) of 1559, it is ordered that the
Minister shall use such Ormaments as were in use in the second
year of Edward VL, i.e. according to the old Book of 1549.
It is, however, to be observed, that although the Act of Uni-
formity does not sanction this change as a change to be made
in the rubrics of the Prayer-Book, it does sanction the prin-
ciple of the change; the very words used of the new rubric
being almost the same as those of Clause XXV. of this same
Act of Uniformity *.

‘The reason for making a separate clause in the Act, instead
of putting the change on the same level with the other
changes in the Prayer-Book, is probably to be found in
the appended words,—

“Until other order shall be therein taken by the Authority of the
Queen’s Majesty, with the advice of her Commissioners appointed and
Authorized under the great seal of England for Causes ecclesiastical, 0
of the Metropolitan of this realm.”

The alterations named in the Act were fully deliberate
and authorized changes in the Book itself; the latter aj
order, to continue or not in force as should be found exp
dient ; but the printing it in the Prayer-Book (and no Pray
Book of this reign is in existence without it) gave it a stauy
and as will be seen by the after history of the rubric, the st;
thus gained was never lost, and the rubric is continued st
Tt was deliberately so inserted in its proper place
Prayer-Book by the revisers, as a letter from Sandys to ’
(who was absent from the discussion a good part of th
on account of illness) shews. He writes, “ Our glos:
this text is, that we shall not be forced to use them, b
others in the sentinse eat. not eer them ned 7

Commons, sod ietibes tee rubricwasio-aad'pe 3p,

hi

‘THE PRAYER-BoOK OF ELIZABETH, 1559. xiv

may remain for the Queen." The Act of Uniformity
‘was a/so printed at the commencement of the book entire
ith the paragraph in question), and this in the earliest
ies issued, yrs it appears in all as the first item in the
‘ble of Contents." Hence the paragraph appears twice
‘over in aif the Prayer-Books of that reign.

‘The omission of the paragraph, § 151, at the end of the
Communion, should perhaps be also noted. The circum-
stances of the introduction of this, which is rather a decla-
‘ration than a rubric, have already been told’. As it did not
pene to the Prayer-Book sanctioned by the Act of 1552, so

parganed no mention in the Act of 1559 to repeal it. But

1559 Prayer-Books it was omitted, and was not restored
till 1662, and then only in substance,

There were several editions during this reign, presenting
a general uniformity, The chief exception was the edition
of 1578, which was attached to a folio copy of the Geneva
Bible. The novelty here was to change the word “ Priest”
throughout to “ Minister.” The Offices for Private Baptism,
for Confirmation, and for the Churching of Women, were
omitted; s0 also the first four rubrics in the Communion
Service, and the introductory rubric in the Office for Public
Baptism. These innovations were not generally adopted *,
but others, e.g. the alteration of the Collect for St. Mark's
Day, (made probably at this time,) and several verbal altera-
tions made in 1596, were followed in all books, and authorized
in 1604. To these should be added the thorough revision
of the Daily Lessons as well as the Proper Lessons in 1561,

The following may be secepied as a tolerably complete
list of the editions issued throughout the reign :

1960, Jugge and Cawode! gto, | 1565, W. Serres vo.
1561. ” ” folio. | 1566, Jugge and Cawode folio.
1562. ” 1» 4to. & folio, | 1570. ” ” 1émo,
1565. ” ” Svo, | 1571. on a ie

ed Sy re Anpals ofthe R
paros'e Anonl ofthe Ree
socoke manage

rat the same alee,

‘Museum, as well as

xvi

4572. R. Jugge
1573- ”
1S7S. ” ato. & 16mo,
1577- (2) ws Sv,
1578, C. Barker folio ™.
1579 ” ato,
1580, Widow of R. Jugge folio,
#0. & 16mo.
1581. C. Barker folio,
1582 ato.
3583. 4to.
1584 gto. & 16ma.

During this reign were issued numerous Injunctions, Ad-
vertisements, Proclamations, &c., and other documents, more
or less connected with the Prayer-Book. It will be convenient
to take them in chronological order.

‘The first series of Injunctions were issued by the Queen

in the first year of her Sip ASH 13 They are almost
VI.

entirely a repetition of those of ~» issued in 1547,
on his accession. The following year the Archbishop and
Bishops drew up “Interpretations and further Considerations
of these Injunctions®.”

Next in order should be noted Queen Elizabeth's Letter*
respecting the Lessons in the Prayer-Book, Jan. 22, 1561

“By the Queme, EQLtZanerit. Moste reverend father in God....-
we greet you well. Letting you to understande that where it fs provided
‘by Acte of Parliament holden in the first yere of our reigne, that when-
soever we shall see cause to take farther order in any rite or ceremonie ap-
pointed in the book of Common prayer, and our pleasure knowne therein
ther to our Commissioners for causes ecclesiasticall or to the metro-
politane, that then eftsoones consideration should be had therein ; we there-
fore understanding that there be in the said Book certain chapiters for
Jessons, and other things appointed to be read, which might be supplyed
with other chapiters or parcels of Scripture, tending to the bearing of the
unleamed or laye people more to their edification ; and that furthermore in
sundry Churches and Chappells where divine service . . . . be sed there is
such wegligence, and lacke of convealent reverence used towards the comelye

a 5"

Peace sand has St Decu-

‘There are * Preserved ‘in
in the
a cee ‘ir Steswamy and Lambeth, Tho reneed in

INJUNCTIONS, 1559—HOMILIES, 1563. xivii

‘keeping, and order of the said Churches, and especially of the upper parte

“Have thought good to require you our said Commissioners so autho-
‘rized by our great seal for causes ecclesiastical, or foure of you. ...to
peruse the order of the said Icesons throughout the whole yere, and to cause
‘some new Calenders to be imprinted * whereby such chapters or parcels
‘of less edification may be removed, and other more profitable may supply
‘their roomes ; and further also to consider as becometh, the forsaide great
disorders in the decaics of Churches and in the unseemly keepinge and
‘order of the chauncells ... +

“Yeaven under our signet at our palace of Westminster the 22nd day of
Januarye, the thirde yere of our reign (= 1561 m. 5)"

The Second Book of Homities appeared 1563, contain-
ing twenty-one additional Homilies. It was entitled,—

“The Seconde Form of Homelyes of such matters as were promysed
and Intituled in the former part of Homelycs set out by the aucthoritie of
the Queene’s Maiestic, and to be read in every Paryshe Churche agre-
ablye, 1563."

Right impressions issued by Jugge and Cawood during 1563.
Between 135# and 1576 seven different impressions of the first Book were also
issued by Jugge and Cawode.

The names of the writers are not known, but many of the
Homilies are ascribed with much probability to Bp. Jewel.
‘The Book was submitted to Convocation, which met on January
12, and passed both Houses February 5, 1563.

The forty-two Anricurs of Reiicion, which had been

d upon in 1552, were revised in the Convocation of
terbury, and reduced to their present form and number,
namely, thirty-nine 4, and solemnly subscribed by both Houses".

* wol. i. p. 237 (x90). An exami-
PoP thie MS, which Is

fen that Steype is not
auite ig descripti bed

tion. ly
of the MES. contains Parker semendations,
already Inco
shew the

Howe
woul February, part signing Feb, 5, the

xiviil IxtropucTion.

‘This memorable Convocation was summoned by the Queen’s
brief, Nov. 11, 1562, and assembled Jan. 12, 1563 : and the
title of the “little book” which was issued soon after was
as follows :-—

+ Articles, whereupon it was agreed by the Archbysshops and Bisshops
of both the Provinces and the whole Clergye, in the Convocation holden at
London in the yere of our Lord God at. 1x11. (= 1563, #4), according
to the computation of the Churche of England, for thauoydyng of the
diversities of opinions and for the stablyshing of consent touching true
religion. Put foorth by the Quene's aucthoritie.”
Colophon, Imprinted at London in Powles Church yarde by Richard Jugge
and John Cawood, Printers to the Quene’s Maiestie. C. p. R, Me
x Cambridge University Library.
2. St. John's College Library, Cambridge.
‘There are distinctly two impressions of the Book, but the only variations

are the corrections of a few misprints»

There can be no doubt this is the Book referred to by the
Act of Parliament which passed the Lords May 23, 1571.

In 1571 the Articles were again considered in Convocation,
on the occasion of members being called Cope by the Pro-
locutor to sign them: and shortly after, ic. May 4th‘, 1571,
it was agreed,—

“That when the Book of Articles touching doctrine shall be fully agreed
upon, then the same shall be put in print by the appointment of my Lord
of Sarum, and a price rated for the same to be sold.

“Trem. That the same being printed, every Bishop to have a convenie
number thereof, to be published in their Synods throughout their sever
dioceses, andeto be read in every parish Church four times a-year.”

remainder February ex; a paper contain — croachment upon the Queen’s prerog
fog come of these siguatties also extant In 1672, however, the Parhatmeat, ©
in the same collection, suet April, at once brought. in ag
'* ‘There was also the Latin edition — veral fillsof the previous Sesxion, av
pistol by Meyokl Welles a copy ot which was thiet‘Oc-on Apri gy

which is in the Bodleian Library. ard of May it was sent up to the
s No doubt, the action of Parliament where,

used the necesss
received the royal assent
cy refers to the: book
(m= 1363), giving the full tide as
above, and requires all the clergy
a tittle Grok printed in the year ash, scribe to the same. | Nothing is
(ois Ta0s) forthe bound Chretien Religion.” ‘Revislon then actually fa pregre
read the first time Dec. 5%, —-voration, and conequently U0
te : po oiaey oe
pyrespectively, ff ngepvand not
the Landa and nod asthe Journal shew) read = Bp. Jewel” Me died a
first time ie Bul Sept. a5) 157%.

THE ARTICLES, 1563, &¢.—ADVERTISEMENTS, 1564. xlix

On the trth of May it appears all signed the Articles*, and
soon afterwards copies of these Articles were reissued with
Bishop Jewel's alterations. The title of the new Book was—

* Articull de quibus convenit inter Archiepiscopos et Episcopos utrius-
que provincive et clerum universum in synodo Londini An, Dom, 1562.
‘secundum computationem ecclesiw Anglicanm ; ad tollendam opinionum
dissensionem, et consensum in vera religione firmandum. Aditi autho-
ritate serenissimm Reins.

“Londini apud Tohannem Dayum. Typographum. An. Domini. 1571."

The English edition has the same title-page as that of
1563, but with the following colophon :—

Colophon, Inprinted st London in Poules Churchyard by Richarde Tugge
and John Cawood, Printers to the Queencs Maiestie, in Anno Domini
1571. P, Ro m.

Since then the Articles have undergone no change. They
were never printed with any of the early Prayer- Books ;
but for many years past it has been customary to do so. It
will be observed that in the title appear the words, “in the
Convocation holden at London in the year 1562,” and at the
end “ The Ratification,” thus -—

4 This Book of Articles before rehearsed, it again approved, and allowed
to be holdem and executed within the Realm, by the assent and content of osr
Sovereign Lady ELALABETH, by the grace of God, of England, Fronce,
and Ireland, Quem, Defender of the Faith, &c. Whick Articles were
deliberately read, and confirmed again by the subscription of the hands of
the Archbishop and Bithops of the Uppor-bosse, and by the subscription of
the whole Clergy of the Nether-house in their Convocation, im the Year
of our Lord 1571.”

A series of “ Apverrisements” were issued in the seventh ©
year of Elizabeth's reign ¥, on Jan. 25, 1564. These have been
Supposed to be such as are referred to the appended
words of the Act of Uniformity of 1559, viz. “until other
order shall be taken,” &c.

‘The title of these Advertisements runs as follows :—

“ Advertisements partly for due Order, in the publigne administration of
‘Common Prayers and usinge the holy Sacraments, and partly for the ape
paral of all persons ecclesiasticall, by vertue of the gucen's Majesties Idlers,

Pe i i pe
te oom
College, Cambridge. iscemenns paliahved annie 9. EAR
a

y" INTRODUCTION.

commaunding the same, the 25th day of Fanwary, in the seventh yeare of the
raigne of our soveraigne Lady Eliasbth, by the grace of God of England,
Fraunce and Irelande queen, Defender of the Faith, Gc.”

Some of these touch very closely upon one or two of the
rubrics of the Prayer-Book ; but, judged as a whole, they do
Not appear to be intended to interfere with, or supersede
them ; nor do their provisions seem in any way afterwards
to have influenced any change in a single rubric of the Prayer-
Book printed later in Elizabeth's reign, or those of the reign
following. Their object seems, in the cases in question, to
have been (as would appear was the object in several previous
injunctions,) to enforce some discipline, trusting to time and
‘circumstances to enforce the fué/ discipline laid down in the
Prayer-Book *.
issued on the sole authority of the Crown, they

debates in that remarkable Convocation of 1562, but the
Commissioners appear practically to have turned almost a
deaf ear to the proposals* of the Puritan party, which was

strong in the Lower House, and Tad several sup-

now very
porters in the Upper House of Convocation also.

Naturally the words "af Zeast™ mnt be

‘understood, though they are aot expressed.

Ti cannot mean that be is ody to

‘once every three mouths. while the Prayer:

Book i 2 Sermo 8 oF a Homily
f

pel
i

aye

OrpINAL, &e., 1565. i

Next some reference should be made to the OrpINat,
which was now an integral part of the Prayer-Book. ‘There
was an Act relating to it passed in the Session of Parliament
which was opened Sept. 30, 1565, i.e. in the eighth year of
Elizabeth's reign’. It is entitled,—

“* An Act for declaring the Making and Comsecrating of the Archbishops

and Bishops of this Realm to be good, lawful, and perfect,

“*Forasmuch as divers questions, by overmuch boldness of speech and
talk, amongst maay of the common sort of people, being unlearned, hath
lately grown upon the making and consecrating Archbishops and Bishops

» &

« be it now declared and enacted by the authority of
this present Parliament, that the said Act and Statute, made in the first
year of the reign of our Sovereign Lady the Queen’s Majesty, whereby the
said Boot of Common Prayer and Administration of the Sacraments, with
‘other Rites and Ceremonies, is authorized and allowed to be used, shail
stand and remain good and perfect to all respects and purposes. And that
such Order and Form for the Consecrating of Archbishops and Bishops,
and for the making of Priests, Deacons and Ministers, as was set forth in
the time of the Inte King Edward the Sixth, and added to the said Book
of Common Prayer, and authorized by Parliament in the fifth and sixth
years of the said late King, shall stand and be in full force and effect.". «. «
[Sth Elis, cap. 1.)

As to the Mippignorovc Prayer-Book (as it is called),
which was printed in 1584, it is only necessary to point to it as
exhibiting in a condensed form the views of the Puritan party,
and as marking the acknowledgment by the former of their
inability to obtain the desired reduction of the authorized
Book to their level ; and is only so far connected with the his-
tory of the Prayer-Book, as shewing what alterations were not
made, rather than illustrating any that were, either in the

ision of 1604, or again in 1662 ¢.

4

‘a one of the Acts referred to in your Majesty ... that if way be enacted
=. that the Aerewute ammered

it

say he
ime

‘Ly

THE REIGN OF JAMES THE FIRST,

March 24, 1603—March 27, 1625,

On King James’s arrival in England the hopes of the Puri-
tans were revived, and a petition (amongst others) was pre-
sented to him, signed by some 750 of the clergy.

Tt was in consequence of such that a Proclamation® was
issued dated Oct. 24, 1603. It was entitlhed—

“A Proclamation concerning swch at seditiously seek roformation im
Church matters.

“* As we have ever from our Infancy had manifold proofs of God's
great goodness,” &e, .. .

“*... Yet forasmuch as... . that informations were daily brought unto
‘us, by divers, that some things used in this church were both scandalous
to many seeming zealous, and gave advantage to the adversaries; we
conceived that no subject could be so fit for us to shew our thankfulness:
to God as upon serious examination of the state of this Church, to redeem it
from such scandals as both by the one side and the other were laid upon it,
For our Instruction wherein we appointed a meeting to be had before
ourself, and our Council of divers of the bishops, and other learned men
the first day of the next month [Nov. 1, 1603]. But by reason of the
sickness reigning in many places of our Kingdom, the unseasonable time
of the year for travel, and the incommodity of the place of our abode
for such an assembly, we were constrained to defer it till after Christ-
mas. . .. Given under our hand at Wilton the 24th day of October, ... +
pcr.”

This was the Hampron Court Conrerence, and it was
eventually opened after some delay on Jan. 14, 1604.
To it were summoned by letters—

4 Bight Bishops beside the Archbishop [Whitgift), six Deans of Cathe-
dral Churches, besides the Dean of the King’s Chapel, two Doctors of
Divinity, and one Archdeacon, Those that appeared for the Puritans
‘were four, viz Dr. Reynolds, Dr. Sparks, Mr, Knewstubs, and» Mr,
Chaderton *.” :

The Conference lasted till Jan. 18, the king himself pre-
siding, and taking a leading part in the discussions through-
out. The substance of the Conference was drawn up by

4 Printed in Cardwell’s Documentary ite ila Mh th p. 485,
2” wol. fis p. Ga, from igi = St s Life of Whitgift,” vol ti.
fra abaeesseeet a on

—_

Tue Hampron Court ConFEreNce, 1604. hit

William Barlow, D.D., Dean of Chester, who was present,
and was printed under the following title >—

Sum and Substance of the Conference at Hampton Court, Jan. 14,
1603. 4to., London, 1604 /."

(Reprinted 2625 and eSy8)

Upon the conclusion of the Conference, a Memorial was
drawn up of some of the principal points to be considered
(according as the king had directed) by the Lords of the
Privy Council and the Lord Bishops.

“Concerning an order to be taken in some causes ecclesiastical, whercof
‘the most are expressed in certain articles contained in a Schedule re-
maining with the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury.”

‘The paper referred to was as follows :—

“Some additions to be made to the CageAdem in point of the Sacra-
ments. And the same to be generally observed in all churches.

“(In the rubric in Private Baptise, insert these words, ‘to cause to be
baptized,’ &c.

“That considerations be had, what chapters both of the Apocrypha
and Canonical Scriptures are meetest to be read in the churches.”

‘The remaining clauses relate to the translation of the Bible, and to the
qualification of Ministers, and to the proceedings of Chancellors §,

‘The next step was that the king issued an order’, dated
Feb, 9, to certain Commissioners, It begins :-—

“+ Whereas all such jurisdictions, rights, privileges, superiorities and
pre-cminences, spiritual and ecclesiastical. . . are for ever, by authority
of Parliament of this our realme, united and annexed to the imperial
crown of the same,

“And whereas also by Act of Parliament it is provided and enacted,
that whenever we shall cause to take further order, for or concerning any
ornament, right, or ceremony in the Book commonly called the Book of

1 This ia In Cardweits " Ht Printed by Strype, {from MS. in Cot-
printed litory ot by !

wed ed, 262, teaian Library,) Whitgif, vol. ti. ps

1 ner he Bie With thi be
In abe a Teter erin by the Bie Wa shin ‘le, sould compsced
= the Conference,

508.
the
in the of
in which the tithes
‘Confirmation, also

Common Prayer, ... and our pleasure known therein, either to
‘Commissioners authorized under our great seal for causes

‘or for the Metropolitan of this our Realme of England, and thus further
orders should be taken therein accordingly.

“We, therefore, understanding that there were in the said
certeyne things which might require some declaration and enlargement —
‘by way of explanation, and in that respect have required you our metro-
politane, and you the Bishops of London and Chichester, and some other
of our Commissioners, &c., according to the intent and meaning of the
said statute, and some other statutes alsoc, and by our supreme authority
and prerogative royal, to take some care and pains therein, have re+
ceived from you the said particular thinges in the said bodke declared
and enlarged by way of explanation, made by you our metropolitan, and
the rest of our said Commissioners, in manner and form following. . .

Here follows a very complete list of the alteration sand the
additions, especially those to the Catechism, which are given
in full. After authorizing the Archbishop to command Robert _
Paes: newly to print the said Communion Book, it con-
cludes :—

|

.
“ And these our letters patents, or the enrollment thereof, shall be your

‘sufficient warrant for all and every the premisses contained in them. Wit+

ness our selfe at Westminster the ninth day of February" (=Feb. 9, 604}.

VII. THe Praver-Book or James L, 1604.

‘The practical result of the Hampton Court Conference was
the issue of the following ProcLamaTion ',—which was printed
with all the Prayer-Books, and made to follow on the
Act of Uniformity of Elizabeth, which was still retained. It
is dated March 5, 1604.

“ A Proclamation for the authorizing and Uniformity of the Book of
Common Prayer, to be used throughout the Realm.

«© Although it eannot be unknown to our Subjects by the former Declara-
tions we have published, what Our purposes and proceedings have been in
matters of Religion since our coming to this Crown : Yet the same being
now by us reduced to a settled Form: We have occasion to repeat some-
what ofthat which hath passed : Amd how at-our very first entry into the
Realm, being entertained and importuned with Informations of sundr
‘Ministers, complaining of the errors and imperfections of the Church her

jscipline = Abia relat no rease

THE PRAYER-BOOK OF JAMES I. 1604. ly

to presume that things were so far amiss, as was pretended. ... Yet
because the importunity of the Complainers was great, their affirmations
vehement, and the zeal wherewith the same did seem to be accompanied,
very specious : We were moved thereby to make it Our occasion to dise
charge that duty which is the chiefest of all Kingly duties, that is, to settle
the Affnirs of Religion, and the Service of God before their own. . . .

[The Proclamation then refers at length to the Hampton Court Conference.)

*For we found mighty and vehement Informations supported with io
werk and slender proofs, as it appeared unto Us and our Council, that
‘there was no cause why any Change should have been at all in that which
‘was most Impugned, the Book of Common Prayer, containing the Form
‘of the Public Service of God here established, neither in the Doctrine
which appeared to be sincere, nor in the Forms and Rites which were
justified out of the practice of the Primitive Church. Notwithstanding
‘we thought meet, with consent of the Bishops and other Learned Men
there present, That some smai! ¢hings might rather be explained than
changed, not that the same might not very well have been bore with by
men, who would have made a reasonable Construction of them, ... And
for that purpose gave forth Our Commission under Our Great Seal of Eng-
land, to the Archbishop of Canterdwry and others, according to the Fore
which the Laws of this Realm in like case prescribe to be used, to make
the said Explanation and to cause the whole Book of Common Prayer,
‘with the same Explanations, fo de newly printed. Which being now done,
and established anew after so serious ‘a deliberation, although We doubt
not but all our Subjects both Ministers and others will receive the same
with such Reverence as appertaineth, and conform themselves thereunto
‘every man in that which him concerneth: Yet have We thought it ne-
eessary, to make known by Proclamation Our authorizing of the same,
‘And to require and enjoin all men, as well Ecclesiastical as Temporal,
to conform themselves unto it, and to the practice thereof, as the only
public form of serving of God, established and allowed to be in this
Realm...

“ We require all Archbishops, Bishops, and all other public
Ministers, as well Ecclesiastical a4 Civil, to do their duties in causing the
same to be obeyed, and in punishing the Offenders according to the Laws
‘of the Realm heretofore established, for the authorizing of the said Book
of Common Prayer. And we think it also necessary that the stid Arch-
bishops, and Bishops, do cach of them in his Province and Diocese take
‘order, that every Parish do procure to themselves within such time as
they shall think good to limit, one of the said Books so explained. . . .
Given at our Palace of Westminster the fifth day of March in the first
year of our reign of England, France and Ireland, and of Scotland the
seven and thirtieth, Anno Domini srpci." (= Mar, §, (60am. 2),

INTRODUCTION.

James's first Parliament was opened March 19, 1604, but
no reference in any Act whatever was made to the New
Prayer-Book, though questions connected with it were de-
bated. There is no evidence either that the new Prayer-
Book was submitted to Convocation!. The alterations, there-
fore, rested wholly on the authority of the Crown, assisted by
the Bishops and others as Commissioners,

At the same time, however, it must not be overlooked
that the Convocation by agrecing a short time after upon the
Canons, accepted the alterations of the Prayer-Book by King
James, for Canon LXXX. runs as follows :—

“The Church-wardens .. . shall provide the Hook of Common Prayer,
lately explained in some few points by his Majesty’s Authority, according
to the laws and his Highness’s prerogative in that behalf, ....”

Tt appears, however, that another royal proclat n* was
needed to obtain conformity, and was i 16. This
again adopts a narrative form, and so gi ‘outline of the
history of the revision, It

“The care which we have had, and pai have taken to
settle the affni mg ay su ly appear by
‘our former actions... h Court, for that
purpose a Conference | 1 sps and Deans of this
Church, and such other learn tood or favoured the opinions
of those that seek alteration before ourse!

or our said council, why the state

should in any material point be alt

Proclamation, what had been the issue

standing, at the late assembly of our pari

that renewed with no little earnestness £ tie

many more as well about the Book of Common Prayer, as

‘of church-government, and importuned us fo:

tions therein... ., We have thought re i

‘of to all our subjects by public: wi doubt not t
will receive great satisfaction, when they shall understand that after
much impugning, there appeareth no cause why the form of the

of God wherein they have been nourished so man

changed, ... Of many of which [persons] we hope

‘THE PRAVER-BooK OF JAMES I. 1604.

conform themselves. . . . But if our hope herein fail us, we must advertise
them... . that what untractable men do not perform upon admonition,
they must be compelled unto by authority... .. And yet by advice... ,
wwe have thought good to give time to all ministers disobedient to the
orders of the Church, and to ecclesiastical authority here by law estab-
lished . . . . until the last of November now next ensuing.

“Given at our Manor of Otelands, the 16th day of July, in the second
year of our reign... . A.D. 1604.”

‘The attacks made by the Puritans upon the New Prayer-
Book were very numerous throughout the reign; and the
main charge was, that the New Prayer-Book was not author-
ized by Parliament, and therefore mek binding. The chief ar-
gument on one side turned upon the inability of the Sovereign
to make any alterations whatever without the aid of Parlia-
ment. It was contended on the other, that the Act of Par-
Tiament of the first of Elizabeth had distinctly given such

to her Majesty, and further, that her successor inherited
that power. Clause 25 of the Act has already been quoted
(see xix), but Clause 26 of the same Act provides,—

“26, And also That if there shall happen any contempt or irreverence,
to be used inthe Ceremonies or Rites of the Church, by the misusing of
the Orders appointed in this book, the Queen's Majesty may, by the like
advice of the said Commissioners or Metropolitan, ordain and publish
such further ceremonies or rites a8 may be most for the advancement of
God's glory, the Edifying of his Church, and due reverence of Christ's
Holy Mysteries and Sacraments.” (1st Elizabeth, cap, ii. cl. 26)!

‘The Prayer-Book (with the Proclamation of Mar, 5 printed
entire at the beginning, and referred to in the Table of Con-
tents) must have been issued some time in March, 1604.
The editions of this year of which copies remain are—

‘L. Imprinted by Robert Barker, London. 1603{=1604".5.] folio,
British Museum, C. 25 m. x1. Also gqos ee. : and 1274, b. 12., but imperfect ;
and also in the Cambridge Library.

Il, Imprinted at London by Robert Barker, Printer to the King’s

most excellent Maicstic. 1604", folie.
& In the Hodlelan Library, and in the Biitish Museum, yee, de $3 and C, #5. 15.
2. Copies in private collections *,

Ieference is intended | = This.

+ Peabably

eerie! o, with the
as

Boral seprameybe oe eS

for the

Witt INTRODUCTION, ©

‘There are slight typographical differences between the editions of 1603
and 1604, and Mr, Lathbury points out that there are evidently two editions
of 1604, but the variations scarcely perceptible. There is, however, one
notable error which distinguishes them. In the second rubric (§ 2) the
word all” is omitted, and the paisage rans, ‘‘and at other times in his
ministration.” This error, which now crept in, was perpetuated through
all copies printed afterwards till that of 1625 °.

The differences between James's Book and Elizabeth's
have, however, to be noted. As will be seen, the alterations
in the early part, ie. in the Table of Proper Lessons and in
the Kalendar Lessons, are numerous, but of no great im-

tance. These are mentioned in detail in the King’s order.
The introduction of the List of Holy Days, p. 30, and of the
Table to find Easter, p. 36, are rather editorial improvements
than actual changes. :

It will be noted that the rubrics, as to the place of Morni
Prayer, and on Church Omaments (§ 1 and f 2), introduc
in Vlizabeth’s reign, are kept intact, and totally uninfluenced
by the Advertisements of 1564. In the rubric (§ 9) the words
“or remission of sins,” were added after the word ‘“‘absolu-
tion.” In the Gospel for the Second Sunday after Easter
(p. 148), and for the ‘Twentieth Sunday after Trinity, the
words “ Christ said” and “‘ Jesus said” were printed in italic,
and the words “to his disciples” omitted*. Amongst the
Collects, that for S. Mark's Day (see p. 194) had the ad-
dition already made to it authorised. In the Lrrany (see

270) an addition was made in the Supplication for the
Bae and Royal Family, and amongst the Prayers at the
end of the Litany also (see p. 276), a special Prayer was
inserted. The Thanksgivings were also now added (see
pp. 282, 284) 4%.

Museum to posers copics
type omimlag the word al,”

pote relatis
gingular note relating

of the commanded it to be restored, and sent
rubric i done.

9
> These additional prayers are al printed

jn full in the King’s order to the

bishop reerred ton Introduction
Under the ite "An eolargement

THE PRAYER-BOOK OF JAMES I. 1604. lix

In the rubrics to the Private Barrism of Children and
Infants (§ 213, § 214, § 217, and § 229), it will be seen
several alterations were made, mainly because great laxity
had here crept in, and these new rubrics are printed in full
in the King’s order. In Confirmation an addition was made
to the title, see p. 318 and p. 328; and in the Carecnism
was the greatest addition of all. The words of the order are,
“An explanation of Baptism and the Lord’s Supper, to be
added to the end of the Catechism in these questions and
answers following. Question, ‘How many Sacraments hath
Christ ordained in His Church,'" &c., the whole being given
in the King’s order’. % ™

‘Throughout the reign various editions of the Prayer-Book
were issued’. The following list is based upon such informa-
tion as was accessible, and no doubt might be extended :—

1605. R. Barker folio & 4to. 1616, R. Barker folio.

4 folio& qt. | 1617, :
+ gto. & 16mo. 1618, Nortonand Bill 4to.&8vo.
gto. 1619. ns folio.

gto. | 1620, Barker and Bill gto,

gto. & Svo. 1621. * ato.

ato. 1622, Norton and Bill folio,

163, S¥0,

The Canons agreed upon in the Convocation of Canter-
bury, which was opened March 20, 1604, were most import-
ant, as bearing upon many of the rubrics of the Prayer-Book",

‘The Licence from the Crown, authorizing the Convocation

’ of the Book followed
ee ee tee very oe

to 4 ion:

yin Sen ante, note Ww py le

Tet the minister that special case of Canon i
fectual to this

of the English
translated imo

Ix INTRODUCTION,

to make the Canons, bore date April 12, 1604, and they were
submitted to that House by the Bishop of London, May 2,
1604. The Convocation of York, though it had met at the
same time as that of Canterbury, did not formally agree to
the new Canons till January 1606. These are the Canons
which are still in force, having been confirmed by letters
patent under the great seal, and are referred to in the Prayer

ook of 1662, viz. in eS ‘They are one hundred and
forty-one in number, and appear to be mainly collected from,
or based upon, the Injunctions, Advertisements, and Synodal
Acts of the reigns of Edward VI. and Elizabeth *.

In the second Parliament, which commenced Nov. 5, 1605,
the day when the Gunpowder Conspiracy was discovered,
an Act was passed (Jan. 30, 1606) for a THanxscivine for
the occasion, The Act runs as follows :—

“An Act for a Publick Thanksgiving to Almighty God every year on the
fifth day of November,

“Bo it therefore enacted by the King’s most excellent Majesty, the Lords
Spiritual and Temporal, and the Commons in this present Parliament as+
sembled . , . thatall and singular ministers . . . within this realm, + shall
always upon the 5 day of November say Morning Prayer, and give unto
Almighty God thanks for this most happy deliverance... And... that
every minister shall give warning to his Parishioners publicly in the Church
at Morning Prayer, the Sunday before every such fifth Day of November, for
the due observation of the said day, and after Morning Prayer or Preach-
ing upon the said fifth day of November, they read publicly, distinctly and
plainly this present Act.” [3rd James I. cap, 1.)

The form of Prayer was issued separately, and does not ap-
pear to have been then printed with the Prayer-Book*, and it
will be observed that the Act did not order it to be so printed.

The new Transtation of the Bible also affected all
the Epistles and Gospels, and wherever else the Scriptures
were used in the Service of the Church. The Orders for
this translation were issued in 1607, and the names of those
engaged, and the rules to be observed, have been handed
down to us*.

© A series of Canons also were = of Church Government. None of the Acts

Be gee (re, sas Com fof this Session were sanctioned by the
Bock J aoa ¢ ‘Cardwell’s “ Synodalia,’

‘but they do not touch upon * Te was not till r6¢0 that it formed part
Bay ver] wd relate alinost aay oft the be Prayer Book.
the Holy Scriptures, In Overall’s a jiven in Burnet's Hist. Re

siete irk nie olkar preocctings of then B. fot a App p 266, Also in Can
‘Convocation touching upon the questions —_well’s Wary Annals, vol. ii. pr x4

Tue REIGN or Citartes I.

THE REIGN OF CHARLES L,
March 27, 1625—Jan. 30, 1649.

No Bill in reference to the Prayer-Book was for several

brought before Parliament, nor was any Commission

as by the King himself. The new Prayer-Book printed.

during the first year of Charles's accession, presents no greater

deviation from the editions of James's reign than is common
to all the reprints *.

Cosin, however, was charged * with “having lately made
some alterations in the Prayer-Book,” and also “ putting in
of Priests for Ministers.” The charge probably rested on no
more solid grounds than he restored the word ‘‘all” in the
second rubric, and brought the edition of the Prayer-Book
into Boa with the lawful copies of 1559 or 1604, by

tting back the word “ Priest,” when, cither accidentally or
intentionally, it had been omitted’.

Various customs, contrary to the rubrics, had crept in,
and irregularities in the administration of the Sacraments
were frequent. Against these for awhile the Bishops con-
tended, and notably Archbishop Laud, but at length (i.e.
Feb. 16, 1641) an Act was brought in by the Commons, and
a Committee eventually appointed (March 1)

“to take into consideration all innovations in the Church respecting
religion,”

and afterwards to associate with them certain learned divines*.
‘The result of their deliberations was a proposal to yield to the
Puritan party, (which had now assumed distinctly a political
character and status,) several points which involved the sur-
Tendering the very principles of Church authority. As was
to be expected, such proposals merely served as an incentive
to further demands, for late in the session of 1641 a Bill was

Ixii INTRODUCTION,

VIIL Tue Scorch Praver-Boox, 1637.

Dunne this reign a PrayerBook was drawn up for the
use of the Church of Scotland. The Proclamation was issued
December 12, 1636, but both the editions of this Prayer-
Book which are extant bear the year 1637 in their title-
pages. For this reason, throughout the following pages, it
will be found referred to as the “ Scotch Liturgy, 1637.”"_

The part which Archbishop Laud played in the matter is
told in his own “Account of his troubles and trial.” It was
made an important accusation against him—

“that ke had maliciously and traitorously plotted ... . and to that purpose
hath laboured to introduce into the Kingdom of Scotland divers innovations
both in religion and government, all or the most part tending to Popery and
superstition, to the great gricoamce and discontent of his Majesty's subjects of
that nation *.”

He tells us in the second chapter of that work that—

“At his Majesty's return in the same year (1633), 1 was by his spe+
cial grace and favour made Archbishop of Canterbary, 19 Septembris.
‘The debate about the Scottish Liturgy was pursued afresh ; and at last
resolved by the King, that some Scottish Bishops should draw up
a Liturgy, as near that of England as might be, and that then his Majesty
would have that confirmed and settled for the use of that Kingdom,
‘This Liturgy was carefully considered of, and at last printed and pub-

lished, an. 1637."
Again, in his direct answer to the charge already quoted,
‘says -—

* As for the way of introducing it, I ever advised the Bishops, both in
his Majesty's presence, and at other times both by word and by writing, that
they would look carefully to it, and be sure to do nothing about it but what
should be agreeable to the laws of that kingdom... .. And in a letter
‘of mine, after my last coming out of Scotland, thus I wrote to the late
Reverend Archbishop of St. Andrew’s, Sept. 30, 1636, concerning the
Liturgy :—*That whether that of England or another was resolved on,
yet they should proceed circumspectly; because his Majesty had no intend-
‘ment to do anything but that which was according to honour and justice,
and the laws of that kingdom.’ And a copy of this letter I have by me
yet to shew *."

* See Laud's “Works,” Anglo-Catholic > See Land's “Works,” sid:, vol file
area sg) SCN Ey olin ol

——"

THE Scorch LiTurcy, 1637. Asili

It would appear that as early as 1629, King Charles had
“formally consulted the Scotch Bishops about a Prayer-Book.
‘Nothing, however, came of it, After his coronation in Scot-
Tand in 1633, he again urged upon them the adoption of
a Liturgy. Some were for the adoption of the English form,
others for a procs Scotch form, but they were in a minority,
Already one had been drawn up in King James's time, and
there is reason to believe that this was again proposed in sub-
stance, though perhaps with alterations. A MS. copy of
a Form of Prayer, having all the appearance of having been
most carefully transcribed for some legal purpose, is preserved
in the British Museum, and now bound up with one of the
1637 Prayer-Books“. It is entitled —

“ The Book of Common Prayer and Administration of the Sacraments,
swith other Rites and Ceremonies of the Church of Scotland.—As it was sette
down at first, before the change thereof made by the Archbishop of Can-
terbury, and sent back to Scotland."

Tt differs frequently very much from the English Book,
though evidently based upon it. One of the rubrics may be
fiven as a specimen, from the Communion :—

After Serson ts ended, the Minister shalt come down from the pulpit to
the Tile, and standing at the syde thereof, shall wse this short prayer ; say-
dng, Almighty God, unto whom all hearts, &.”

‘The drawing up of the new Book appears mainly to have
been left to Wren and Laud, The English edition of 1632
was used, and the alterations and additions were made in
the margin: it had also the Royal Warrant* attached to it,

the 23rd.
Proclamation attached to this Liturgy was as follows :—

fs very slight that this suffered. (British Museum, C:

Hone nets apps an tle Wane she King selon 0
wes are onivery_ “another ten igned by us at Hampion
Theadilines Rave Court, Sept. 38, 2634-7

“A Proclamation for the authorizing of the Book of Common Prayer
fo be used throughout the Realm of Scotland.

“Charles, by the grace of God, King of Great Britain, France, and
Ireland, Defender of the Faith, To our Lovits Messengers,
our Sheriffs in that part, conjunctly and severally, specially constitute,
Greeting. Forasmuch as We, ever since our entry to the imperial Crown
of this our ancient kingdom of Scotland, especially since our late being here
in the same, have divers times recommended to the Archbishops and
Bishops here the publishing of a Public Forme of Service, in the Worship
of God, which we would have uniformly observed therein. . . .

“OUR WILL 18, and We charge you straitly, and command, that in-
continent these our Letters seen, you pass, and in our Name and Autho-
rity command and charge all our subjects, ... . to conform themselves to
the said Public Form of Worship, which is the only Form which We
(having taken the Counsel of our Clergy) think fit to be used in God’s
Public Worship in this our Kingdom ; Commanding also all Archbishops,
and Bishops, and other Presbyters and Churchmen, to take a special care
‘that the same be duly obeyed and observed, and the contraveners con-
dlignly censured and punished ; and to have special care that every Parish,
betwixt [this] and Pasch next, procure unto themselves two at least of
the said Books of Common Prayer, for the use of the Parish. ...

“Given under our Signet, at Adindwryh, the Twentieth day of
December, and of our Reign the Twelfth Year, 1636.
“* Per actum Seereti Consilii,” = *

‘The rejection of this Prayer-Book by the clergy and people
of Scotland, and the political uestions connected with it,
belong to the general history of these times rather than to the
special history of the Prayer-Book. Laud's own words con-
cisely sum up the matter :—

“It seems the Bishops trusted with this business went not the right
way, by a General Assembly, and other legal courses of that Kingdom.
But what way soever was taken, or in whomsoever there was = failure,
this wns certain in the event: the Bishops were deceived in their ex-
pectation of a peaceable admission of that Service-Book ; the King lost
the honour and safety of that settlement ; and that Kingdom such a form
of God's Service, as I fear they will never come near again'.”

Copies of two different impressions of the book exist,
both printed, however, the same year, and with scarcely any
variation between them.

f See Land's Works, ibid,, wol. ii. p. 278.

On

THe Scorck Liturcy, 1637. Ixy

Printed by Robert Young, Printer to the King’s most excellent Ma-
jostie, 2. Dc, xxxvit. Sotio,

No Colophon,

4. British Museum, C. 96 g-(with a MS. copy of another Prayer-Book inserted);
#2 bb 20, (bound at end of a 1995 English Prayer-Book) ; and 6, d. 2

“Alea for similar copies in the Bodivian Library «,

= Copies in other collections +,

‘This Liturgy will be found, by reference to the following

“ee erp several variations from the edition of 1604.

hief and most important was the substitution throughout

of the word “ Presbyter” for the word “ Priest." In seve-

tal cases also “Minister” is changed into “ Presbyter or
Minister.”

Tt will also be seen that although the Book failed in re-
spect of its immediate purpose, it influenced the revision
which was afterwards made in 1662, that is, our own autho-
nized Prayer-Book, and for this reason some of the alterations
are not without interest.

The addition of a Preface (p. 6) explaining the circum-
stances of the issue of the Book, was added, and this evi-
dently suggested the Preface in 1662. Several notes referring
to the Tables and Kalendars! given at the beginning of the
Prayer-Book, are also partially followed. ‘The use through-
‘out (or nearly so) of the new translation of the Bible is also
noticeable. “The direction for the Absolution to be pro-
nounced by the Presbyter standing (§ 9), while the people
are kneeling, was followed also in the next Book. In § 22,
the Creed, which before was to be said, was now to be “said
‘or sung,” and this alteration was also adopted. Inthe same way
the rubric § 29, respecting the Litany. Rubric § 95, provides
that a “bason” be used in which the alms shall be gathered,
ead that it shall then be presented by the Presbyter “ before

the Lord, and set upon the Holy Table.” This was adopted
almost exactly by the edition of 1662. ‘The restoration of the
rubric iid 98, ordering the time when the Presbyter should place

called, in consequence of am omission of

‘verse 3 of Pulm cix., as was discon

me one ee ae having the nncancelled sheet.
yey

presnicen of the
Dh hy folio. yy be came
e

xvi Intrropuction,

the bread and wine upon the Lord’s Table previous to conse-
cration, was also followed in 1662. In the Prayer for the
Church Militant (§ 104), considerable alteration was made
from that of 1552, and the additions were partially adopted
in the 1662 Book. So in the Prayer for Consecration (§ 107)
considerable change was made: the word “absolution” was
introduced in § 113: a new rubric (§ 125) was also made,
providing for the covering of the elements, and was adopted
in substance, but with the omission of the word “corporal.”
Amongst the Prayers at the end of the Litany a new Prayer
was introduced, to be said during the Ember-weeks (§ 159),
and this was also adopted in 1662.

Having pointed out the chief variations which were after-
wards adopted at the last revision, it remains to note a few
of those which were not. In the rubric § 2, respecting vest-
ments, all reference is omitted to the Act of 2nd of Edw. VL,
and it is implied that a special order would shortly be issued.
Instead of the “ Benedicite” (p. 76) the 23rd Psalm was sub-
stituted. In rubric § 61, the old custom (still retained to
this day) of the people saying “Glory be to God" before
the Gospel, and “Thanks be to thee, O Lord” after the
Gospel, was sct down as a definite direction. Rubric § 82
is in substance the same as § 62; but the words are here
given as, “Glory be to thee, O Lord.” In the Holy Commu-
nion (§ 75), it was ordered that the Holy Table should have at
Communion-time a carpet and a fair white linen cloth upon it,
with other decent furniture. Further, “that it should stand at
the uppermost part of the chancel or church.” Thirdly, that
the Presbyter (§ 76) was to stand at the north side or ema’
thereof. In none of these, however, was the book followed
by the 1662 edition, which adopted, as regards §§ 75 and 76,
the rubrics of 1552.

Several additional sentences were provided to be said during
the Offertory (§ 93): and the words “ Collect of humble ac-
cess” were added also to § 115. A new rubric (§ 131) was
introduced, applying one-half of the Offertory for providing
“ books of divinity ;’ and in rubric § r41 the additional words
were inserted, “though it shall be lawful to have wafer-bread,”
before ‘‘it shall suffice.”

In the Baptismal Service, the rubric of the Book of
1549 (see p. 312), for the changing periodically and the sanc-
tifying of the water for Baptism, was, in substance, restored
(p. 289), but this was not followed in 1662.

THE DIRECTORY, 1645. Ixvii

There was no special Ordinal prepared for the ordaining
of Presbyters, all the known copies ending with the Com-
mination.

‘We have now arrived at the time when the Puritan party
gained the ascendant, and all the doctrine and discipline of
the Prayer-Book was cast on one side.

‘The Dingcrory, as it was termed, was compiled and ordered

an. 3, 1645) to be used in all the Churches, instead of the

yer Book. The following is the title —

“*A Directory for the Publike Worship of God, throughout the Three
Kingdoms of England, Scotland and Ireland. Together with an Ordi-
pance of Parliament for the taking away of the Book of Common Prayer,
and for establishing and observing of this present Directory throughout the
Kingdom of England and Dominion of Wales London, for the Good of
the Commonwealth, 1644 (= 1645).""

The following is the Ordinance which is referred to —

4 Die Veneris 3 Fanuarii!, 1644 [= 1645 ms] An Ordinance of Par
Tiament, for the tating eway of the Book of Common Prayer, and for the
establishing and putting in execution of the Directory for the Public Wore
ship of God.”

“The Lords and Commons’ assembled in Parliament, taking into seri-
ous consideration the manifold inconveniences that have arisen by the Boot
of Common Prayer in this kingtom ; and resolving according to their Cove-
nant, to reform religion according to the Word of God, and the example
of the best reformed Churches ; have consulted with the reverend, pious,
and learned Divines, called together for that purpose ; and do judge it
necessary that the said Soot of Common Prayer be abolished, and the
Directory for the Public Worship of God hereafter mentioned be established
and observed, in all the Churches within this kingdom. Be it therefore
Ordained by the Lords and Commons assembled in Parliament, that the
Statute of the 2nd and grd years of King Edward the VI, entitled, * The
Penalty for not using Uniformity of Service’, . . . and the Statute of the
sth or 6th year of the same King... . and so much of the Statute of the
Ist year of Queen Elizabeth, anit so much of the Statute of the sth year of
the said Queen... . and so much of the Statute of the Sth year of the
same Queen.... be repealed, void.... &c. And that the Directory
for Public Worship herein set forth shall be henceforth used, pursued and
observed according to the true intent and meaning of this Ordinance in all
‘exercises of the Public Worship of God'",.. , &e,

i is with whi is associated the ated
Doorn flats fea ela previous Linurgy, wa

Ixvili INTRODUCTION,

Another Ordinance, March 13, 1645, provides,—

“ Die Fouis 13 Martii, 1466 (= 1645 1.4.) This this day ordered by the
Lords and Commons in Parliament assembled, that this Directory and
Ordinance concerning it, be forthwith printed and published. —Wherein
Master Henry Robrough, and Master Adoniram Byfield, the Scribes of
the Assembly of Divines, are required to use all possible care and diligence,
that it be from time to time faithfully and exactly done. And for prevent
ing of all abuses therein, it is further ordered, that no person or persons
whatsoever shall presume to print or reprint the same in any volume, bat
only such as shall be appointed and authorized thereunto by the said
scribes... “ H, Elsynge, Cler. Parl. D. Com.”

“We do appoint and authorize Evan Tyler, Alexander Fifield, Ralph
Smith, and John Field to print this Directory and Ordinance concern
ing It, “Henry Robrough, Scrite; Adoniram Byfield, Scribe"

The first Ordinance imposed no penalty on persons using
the Common Prayer, nor required all copies to be brought to
the Committees ; consequently the new Directory made little
bebe is confessed*. People liked neither parting with their

books, nor cared to purchase the new one. Another
Ordinance was therefore issued Aug. 23, 1645 :—

“ Whereas by an Ordinance of Parliament made Jan. 3... it was...
ordained that the said Book of Common Prayer should not remain or
be thenceforth used in any Church , . , yet nevertheless in regard that...
there was no special direction made or contained for the speedy dispersing
of the said Directory . . . nor any punishment set down either for the using
of the said Book of Common Prayer, or the non-using of the Directory; by
means whereof there hath been as yet little fruit of the said Ordinance: The
Lords and Commons do ordain that the Knights and Burgesses of the
several counties, shall send printed books of the said Directory fairly bound
up in leather, unto the Committees of Parliament residing in the said
several respective Counties, who shall with all convenient speed send the
same unto the several respective constables or other officers of all the
several Parishes, . . that is to say, one book unto the respective constables

. to be paid before by the inhabitants.

“And it is further hereby ordained . . . that the several and respective
constables . . . shall within one week after their receipts of the said books,
deliver the said books unto the several ministers upon pain that every
fone]... . that shall make default therein, shall forfeit and pay for every
such defnult the sum of five shillings.

jh Bp, Jeremy ee in the preface t9 ‘There are thirty-one Charges, beginning,
“AD thorized and Set x. A Form of Worship composed to the
(1646 See Eden's dishonour of the Reformation. . .. a A
mathe Directory. Direction without a rule, &,

Mw poste

THE Directory, 1645. Ixix

** And it is further ordained, that if any person or persons whatsoever,
shall at any time or times hereafter use or cause the aforesaid Bast of
Common Prayer to be used in any Church, Chapel, or public place of
‘worship, or in any private place or family within the kingdom of England,
+ +++. that then every such person so offending therein shall, for the first
offence, forfelt and pay the sum of fire powuds of lawful English money ;
for the second offence, the sum of fe founds; and for the third offence,
shall suffer one mine year’s imprisonment, without bail or mainprise. .

“Tt is further ordered and ordained, that af Common Prayer books
remaining in forisk-chwrches and chapels shall, within a month after the
publishing of this Ordinance, be by the churchwardens or constables of the
respective parishes (under the penalty of forty shillings, to be employed as
uforesaid) carried unto the Committees of the respective counties where
they shall be found, to be disposed of as the Parliament shall direct.”

No set Form of Prayer was issued by the authority of Par-
liament, except in one remarkable case, and that was a Special
Prayer-Book for Sailors, entitled,—

«© A Supply of Prayer for the Ships that want Ministers to Pray with
them, agreeable to the Directory established by Parliament. Published by
Authority. gto. Printed for John Field” (No date.)

‘The following list of editions of the Prayer-Book' issued
during the reign, is (like the others already given) as com-
plete as material at hand will permit :-—

1625. Norton and Bill folio, | 1636. R. Barker™ folia.
1627. 1636. John Bill folio,
oa ” . | 1637. 2 ScorcH Books, q.¥. folio.

1637. R. Barker and assigns
A T. and T, Buck of John Bill sm. 4to,
1631. R. Barker . 1637. Soc. Stat. (Dublin) gto
1632. ” 1638. R. Barker and assigns folio.
1633. R. Barker fol. gto, & Svo, | 1638 Barker and Bill

1638. R. Barker

1638. Buck and Daniel

1638. (Cambridge)

1639. R. Barker fella. gn. Bo,

1641, R, Barker and Bill gto, $vo.

= (London)* 8v0.

ren gaan ae Bodleian bas
eral MS. notes by Bit Philip Warwick:

pee Bocke of last Ce
ae tothe Forme oft Ravkeet Scots
‘was peunbed vig, i Lamon Weta

dex

During the reign no enportant Injunctions were issued by
the King. We have, however, pl aomtlenp grace bs
ral Injunctions, &¢, issued by Bishops, and a | number of
the documents entitled “ Articles to ee enquired of” at their
Visitations, which throw considerable light upon the practices
which were considered to be in accordance with, or contrary
to, the rubrics at this time,

In the year 1628, a new edition of the Articies being
printed, we find them Sor the first time preceded by a declara-
tion. The title now ran,—

“ Articles agreed upon by the Archbishops and Bishops of both Pro-
vinees, and the whole Clergy, in the Convocation holden at London in the
year 1562, for the Avoiding of Diversities of opinions, and for the establish
ing of consent touching true Religion: Reprinted by his Majesty's com+
mandment, with his Royal Declaration prefixed thereto ®,””

This Declaration commences :—

“Being by God's ordinance according to Our just Title, Defender of
the Faith and Supreme Governour of the Church within these our Dox
minions ; We hold it most agreeable to this our Kingly Office and our
‘own religious zeal, to conserve and maintain the Church committed to
Our charge in Unity,” &c.

‘The Articles, with this declaration, will be found still
printed in most of our Prayer-Books in use at the present
time.

‘The passing of the seventeen Canons in 1640, in a Con-
vocation which was continued (contrary to ordinary custom)
after the Parliament had been dissolved, may be mentioned,
Their onl: ly bearing on the Prayer-Book, however, is a refer-
ence in No. 7, respecting the position of the HolyTable (§ 75).
‘They also enjoin attendance at the service for the Accession

of Ring Charles, which had been prepared in 1636 ?.

thé King, tut after two days? debate
say ted Pere rigs

4 ‘Auge ty tate

the mame Parliament tptachel ures
of the Bishops for their share in passing
thom ‘These Canons were. never. Fee
Besled by, Convocation, "hut they were
aro confraation in the ACE of

THe REIGN oF CHARLES II, 1662.

THE REIGN OF CHARLES IL,
Jan. 30, 1649—Feb. 6, 1685.

Tue date of the actual accession of Charles I1., May 29,
1660, is not that of the commencement of his reign, which,
—on the principle that “the King never dies,” was decided
by the legal authorities of the time to date from the day
of his father’s martyrdom, viz., Jan. 30, 1649. Consequently,
the Parliament, which assembled April 25, and continued till
Dec. 29, 1660, is that of the twelfth year of his reign.

‘The day after Charles's entry into London, it was ordered
by the Commons that a Bill be prepared, and shortly after
an Act was passed, as follows :-—

“ For a perpetual Anniversary Thanksgiving on the nine and troentich

day of May.

“Be it therefore enacted by the King’s most excellent Majesty, the
Lords and Commons in this present Parliament assembled, .... that all
ministers of God's word and sacraments, in every Churcl ~ and
their successors, shall in all succeeding ages annually celebrate the twenty
ninth of May, by rendering their hearty public praises and thanksgivings
unto Almighty God. ... Be it farther enacted, that every minister shall
give notice to his Parishioners publicly In the Church, at Morning Prayer,
the Lord's Day next before... . And shall then likewise publicly and dis-
tinctly read the present Act to the People.” [12th Chas. IL, cap. 14.]

On the Restoration of the Monarchy the Prayer-Book was
restored also’, and the Book of 1604 was therefore again,
in 1660, the authorized Book of Common Prayer.

The King also issued a Declaration (Oct. 25, 1660,) in
which he gave out hopes to the Puritan party that consider-
able concessions would be made to them. He also promised
that a Commission should be appointed, and the Prayer-Book
‘should be reviewed.

During the years 1660 and 1661 several editions of this
Book were printed, and in various sizes, as it was, of course,
not possible to find copies of the old editions sufficient for
use in the churches. One edition, perhaps the first issued,
{but it has no printer's name,) was evidently reprinted in such
a hurry that the names of the royal family were not altered,
and on the title-page of the Ordinal the date 1639 was re-

Aly wed, Throoghout the county, how
on

lexi INTRODUCTION,

tained, shewing the date of the copy printed from. ‘The other
editions, however, issued from the Royal Printing-houses,
have those corrections made which are usual at the beginning
of each reign".

‘The following appear to be the editions issued in this reign
before the revision :—

1660, (No printer's name) folio, | 1660, H, Hills 8v0,
y» Billand Barker gto. | 1661, ‘Bill folio.

‘Tue Praver-Book or Cuartrs IL, 1662.

The first event to be recorded in connection with the Re-
vision of the Prayer-Book is the issue of a Commission (in
accordance with a ae ious Declaration), directed to twelve
Bishops and twelve Presbyterian Divines, (with nine assistants
on each side, to supply the places of the principals when they
should be absent,) to review the Book of Common Prayer,
This is known as the Savoy Conrerence. The Warrant is
dated from Westminster, March 25, 1661; and it begins :—

« Charles by the grace of God, &e, To our Trusty and Wellbeloved the
most Reverend Father in God Accepted Archbishop of York, The right
Reverend Father in God Gilbert Bishop of London, &c, &c, Greeting.
« « « « Whereas by our Declaration* of October last (October 25, 1660)
concerning Ecclesiastical Affairs, We did amongst other things arfress
‘an esteem of the liturgy of the Church of England contained in the Book of
Common Prayer; And yet since We find some Exceptions made against
several things therein, We did by our said Declaration declare We would
appoint an equal Number of learned Divines of Both persuasions to Re-
view the same, and to make such alterations therein as should be thought
most necessary, and some Adiitional forms in the scripture Phrase as near
as might be, suited unto the Nature of the several parts of Worship.

“We therefore, in Accomplishment of our said Will and intent, and
of our continued and constant Care and Study for the Peace and Unity
‘of the Churches within our Dominions, and for the Removal of all Ex-
ceptions and differences, and occasions of differences and exceptions, from
amongst our good Subjects, for or concerning the said Book of Common

aoe etn cies! (ssantes.- tn nit Stee and ther ei

BFtbelesecd bn une Brayer or the Royal there was royal lwwecand Prince Charlse
Fanuly rubric #338 (whith was now vans and the Lady Mary are named, the cause
ferret from the end of was replaced

‘of the Litany to the
‘and fivening Prayer, * The.D

THe SAVOY CONFERENCE, 1661. laxiii

‘Prayer or any thing therein contained, do by this our Letters Patent
Tequire, suthorize, constitute and appoint you the said Accepted Arch«
Bishop of York, Gilbert Bishop of London, &c.... To advise ufos amd
Review the said Book of Common Prayer, comparing the same with the
west Ancient Liturgies which have been used in the Church in the
Primitive and purest times; and to that End 10 Assemble and meet toge-
ther from tlme to time, and at such times within the space of four Calen+
dar months now next ensuing, and in the master’s lodgings in the Serey,
dts the Strand, in the County of Middlesex, or in such other place or places
‘as to you shall be thought fit and convenient, to take into your serious
and grave Considerations the several directions and rules, forms of Prayer
and things in the said Book of Common Prayer contained, and to advise
and consult upon and about the same, and the several Objections and
exceptions which shall now be raised against the same ; And if occasion
be, fo make such resonable and mecessary Alterations, Corrections and
Amendments therein as by and Between you the said Archbishops, Doctors
and persons hereby required and authorized to meet and advise as afore-
said shall be agreed upon to be needful or expedient, for the Giving satis-
faction to tender Consciences, and the restoring and continuance of Peace
and Unity in the Churches under our Protection and Government; But
eoviding as much as may be all wenecessary alterations (abbreviations) from
the forms and liturgy wherewith the People are already Acquainted, and
have been so long received in the Church of Engiand +.”

The Savoy Conference was opened April 15, 1661, at the
Bishop of London’s Lodgings (as provided) in the Savoy.
An Account of the Proceedings was printed and published
shortly after, under the following title :—

“Ap Accompt of all the Proceedings of the Commissioners of both
Perswasions appointed by his Sacred Majesty according to letters patent
for the review of the Book of Common Prayer." London, printed for
RH, 1661,

Besides this, we have in Baxter's “ History of his Life and
Times” a full account of his own part in the business. The
= it must be remembered is the writing of a izan,

and therefore everything i is made to appear favourable to the
Puritan side of the question ; at the same time, the narrative
appears to be strictly accurate. The following extract is
taken from his book :—

“May 14—I desired my brethren that we might draw up a plain and
camest petition to the Bishops This motion was accepted, and I was

4 Printed jn Kesnert's “ Regluer,” “*Wilkies's Cencilie, and Cardwell's “Com
ferences,” yd od, p. 298. .

xxiv InTRODUCTION,

desired to draw up the fdtifion, which I did, and it was examined, and
with a word or two of alteration, consented to. When we met the
Bishops to deliver this paper I was required to deliver it to them, and,
if it were possible, to get audience for the petition before all the company.
+ «++ delivered the petition when I had read it, and with a fair copy
of our REFORMED LiTuRGY, called ‘ Additional Forms and Alterations,”
and they received both, and so we departed.”

We have here mention of the “ Reformed Liturgy.” This,
which to all intents and purposes was to supersede the exist-
ing Prayer-Book, was drawn up by Baxter himself in a fort-
night. He thus writes elsewhere —

“The drawing up of Exxraptions they undertook themselves. ‘The draw-
ing up of the Additions and New Forms they imposed upon me alone, be=
cause I had been guilty of that design from the beginning, and of engaging
them in that piece of service. And some of them thought it would prove
odious to the independents, and others who are against a Liturgy as such.
Hereupon I departed from them, and came among them no more till I had
finished my task, which was a fortnight’s time *.””

The ition, which was the chief document produced, con-
sisted of two parts: first, general proposals ; and next, par-
ticular exceptions. These are very numerous, but they are
important, as the compilers may be accepted as the authorized
exponents of the views of the Puritan party of the time.
‘Taken as a whole, they exhibit clearly how far removed were
the views of that party from those of the old reformers, such
as Cranmer or Ridley, or even those of Bucer or Peter
Martyr. To print them in full would occupy more space
than can be given. A Summary is therefore given as drawn
up by Calamy*, who was present throughout the proceedings,
and may be said to have acted as Baxter’s lieutenant, so that
no injustice can be done to the Puritan arguments by giving
his version,

* From Baxter's Life, by Sylvester, folio, _frat crave God's assistance and accept-
London, 1695, In substance in Calamy’s “ance of the merabip to bv performed, in
gt. Attheend these or the like words?

‘of that volume (but with separate paging) Exemal, incomprehensible, and in-
i i 1c iy cated visible Goo, inate fs power, wiiom and
1 O1 goodness, dwelling inthe Light which no

Tan can approach, where thousand thou
sands minister unto Thee, and ten thou-
1m ten thousand stand before

is
tory ofhix Life and Times.” By Edmund
Calamny, D.D., » vols. 8vo., London, 3713.

| ll

THE Savoy CONFERENCE, 1661. Ixy

In this paper thoy proposed—** That the Prayers and materials of the
‘Liturgy might have nothing in them doubtful, or questioned amongst

earned, and orthodox persons,

“That as the Reformers at first so composed the Liturgy as might be
‘most likely to win upon the Papists, and draw them into their Church and
Communion, by varying as Little as they well could from the Romish form
before in use ; so it might, according to the same rule of prudence, be
then © composed as to gain upon the judgments and affections of all
those who, in the substantials of the Protestant Religion, are of the same

nm.

“That the Refetitions and Kesfonsals of Clerk and people be omitted.
‘That the petitions of the Litany might be cast into one Solemn Prayer, to
‘be offered up by the Minister, and not so as the Precatory Part should be
uttered only by the people *,

“That there be nothing in the Liturgy countenancing the observation of
Lent 25 2 religious fast. That the religious observations of Saints’ Days
and Figitr be omitted.

“That the Liturgy be not so imposed as totally to exclude the gif?
of Prayer in any part of public worship,

“That the Vew Translation of the Scriptures be used instead of the
Old Version’, which in many places is justly exceptionabte, ‘That

yphal Lessons might be omitted.

“That the Minister be not required to rehearse the Liturgy at the
Communion Tale,

“That the word Priest and Cwrate throughout the book be turned into
that of Afinister*, and Sunday into Lerd’s Day.

“That obsolete words be changed into words generally received and
better understood,

“That no portions of the Old Testament, or of the Book of the Acts,
be styled or read as Epistles *,

“That the Phease which sapposes all in Communion to be regenerated
(while due care is not taken about the exercise of discipline) might be re-
formed, and that the petitions in the prayers might have a more orderly
connection, and the forms be of a more competent length, which would be
‘most to edification, and tend to gain the reverence of the people.

“ That the Liturgy might be so contrived as to comprehend the sum of

SAE the Gd of Masters “Reformed of Archishop Laud is thus refered 103
Liturgy,” be bat given a mew Liteny, = a tw be read
= in whe jew translation, nor the word Priest

Seach ed.,)

lexvi INTRODUCTION.

all such sins as are ordinarily to be confessed in Prayer by the Church, and
of such fetitions and thantigivings as are ordinarily to be put up to God ;
and the Cafeckizw annexed tight sammasily comprehend all such docérises
as aro necessary to be believed, and there explicitly set down,

“That ceremonier not necessary in themselves, apd that had for above
an hundred years caused sad divisions, and been the fountain of mani-
fold evils, might not be imposed by the Liturgy, but left at liberty.”

“ After which general proposals,” writes Calamy, “a gréat
many particular Excerrions were added as to the several
parts of the Liturgy, and in it, of which these that
follow are the chick” To po ae been added the numbers
of the rubrics, for the sake of ready reference :—

“As to the MorNING AND Evextno Prayer, they excepted against
that part of the rubrick which, speaking of ornaments to be used, left
room to bring back the Cope, Alte, and other vestments” [§ 2].

“ Against the leaving out the Doxology at the end of the Lord’s Prayer®
[§ 11, &c.}, by the frequent repetition of Glory be to the Father, &e.
[8§ 13, 15, &c.J, the singing of the Lessons, Epistles, and Gospels?
[§ 16}, and against the using of the Benadicite [§ 18] rather than a Psalm
or Scripture Hymn.

“In the Litaxy [p. 268] they excepted against the expression deadly
sin, and moved it might be changed into heinous, or grievous. Against
the expression suddew Death, which they moved to be changed into dying
suddenly and unpreparedly. And against praying for all that travel by
Jand and water, &c. so universally, which they desired to have put inde-
finitely those that travel, Sc.

“In the Coxtecr [p. 105] for Christmas Day they excepted against
the word thir day * and two or three days successively ; and they excepted
against several expressions in divers other Collects for festival times

“Tn the ORDEK FOR THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE Lord's SUPPER
they excepted against the time assigned for giving notice to the minister
as too short, when confined to evermight, or in the morning [§ 71], as to
persons who designed to communicate. They excepted against the rubric
about the ministers keeping unqualified persons from the Lord’s table

* Inthe full report, the jon ran 4 In ed. 4662, the part of the rubric
thus: “ForasmuchastheRubrickseemeth cootaining the words “shall be sung ia
{o,bring back the cope, afte, and other a pun tune,» was omitted
Westmentsforbiddenta he Common Prayer "= In ed. 4602, altered to “as at this
Book 5&6 of Edward Vi., and for the — time.”
reasons alle i ' Tn ed. 3663, some new Collects were
‘our 18th General added, and some alte
may be wholly left ou € In ed, 1660, altered to “at least some

© In some ned, x662,the daxcl
oe ie Cases, 2662, logy

time the day before.”

mad

Tue Savoy CONFERENCE, 1661,

72) ns mot sufficiently clear amd strong’, As to the rehearsing the ten
ommandments there, they excepted against leaving out the preface to
them [§ 79]; against the way of reading the fourth commandment ;
‘against kneeling at the reading of this more than other parts of Scripture ;
andl against the short intermixed prayers of the people, when the minister’s
‘eoncluding with one suitable prayer would be much better. As to the
E-sxhortations (§ 88, 91, 92}, they exceptdd against some of them as un-
seasonable to be read at the Communion And whereas “tis said that
* "tix requisite that no man should come but with a fall trust” [p. 230],

they excepted against it as tending to discourage persons under trouble
of

“ They excepted against the prayer at the Consecration [p. 244] as not
‘sfficiently explicit and distinct, the brenking the bread not being so much
@s mentioned*; and against the requiring the minister to deliver the
Bread and Wine into every particular commenicant’s hand with distinct
words to each [§ 117], and against the obliging all to kneel'; and every

rishi to receive three times in the year.

“ As to BartisM, they objected against being obliged to baptize the
children of all comers™ [§ 180] ; against the shortness of the warning
‘mentioned when a child was to be baptized ; against covenanting sureties

* Although, in ed. r6ée, this mubriowas | _Tn ed. 166, some slight amendments
rewritten, the substance of the previous were made. ae
fubrics was retained. In Baxter's pro- adds
‘Book there is a secsion on Pastoral an
ine = Onder
Te commences thus: ‘The recital of ing the of the Body and
the curses are said Book of Com. Blood .* ix inserted the following =
man Prayer, to be Instead of the godly to nfater tabe the road
Giseipline itive Church, ( ight of th 2
‘can be rostored again, which us wach to be ‘ ye Rody oe pes
i) which is the putning of notorious 1 us, and offered once for all to sancti
penitence . us: Behold the sacrificed Lamb of Gx
‘to pa that taketh away the sins of the world.”

ve, eat
ye: This is the Body of Christ, which is
Eicken for you. Do this kn remembrance

of Hien.”
# The re-introduction of the Declaratioes
‘be said to have boen uggented

the
this point:
Therein urnatis

Texvili INTRODUCTION,

[8 .179, &e.] to the overlooking of parents in whose sight the child is bap-
tized 5 inst confining baptism to the fowt" (§ 181); against that ex«
pression in the first prayer of sanctifving Yordan and wll waters by Christ's
Baptism ® [p. 288]; against the promising and answering of swreticr fn
the name of the infant [§§ 192, 193]; against the expression in the
second prayer of receiving remission of sins by sfiritual regeneration
{p- 290]; against that expressién in the prayer after Baptism, which inr
inuates as if every child that is baptized was reyenerated by God's Holy

(§ 203], and against the Crovs [§ 200].
“In the Carxciism they excepted against the mentioning god-
fathers and godmothers in giving the name [p, 320] ; against the intimation
of regeneration as universally attending Baptism ; against rehearsing the
Commandments any otherwise than according to the mew tramsletion
{p. 322]; against the mentioning two sacraments only ar generally meces-
4ary to salvation [p. 324], when there are ¢wo only; against seeming to
found Baptism upon actual faith and repentance [p. 326], and that espe-
cially as performed by the promise of the sureties*; and against the
omitting a particular explication of Faith, Repentance, the two covenants,
Justification, Sanctification, Adoption, and Regeneration; against the
rubrick asserting the certain undoubted salvation of baptized infants,
without exception [8 254 and § 210}, Against the slight use of Con-
FIkMATION* [p. 318]; against the supposition in the prayer [p. 328]
that all who have come to be confirmed, have the spirit of Christ and
forgiveness of all their sins; against the founding of Confirmation upon
apostolical practice, in the prayer after the imposition of hands [p. 330]
and against making the receipt of Confirmation absolutely necessary to
the holy Communion* [§ 269].

“In MATRIMONY they excepted against the necessary use of the ring
[§ 283]; and the expression, * with my body I thee worship,’ &«. [p. 338).

“In the Order for the VISITATION OF THE Sick they excepted
against the Form of Adsolntion [§ 309], as not suficiently declarative and
conditional ; and agninst injoining the minister to give the Sacrament to
every sick person that desires it [§ 320].

® In the second rubric in Baxter's Book,

(231), referring to the XXXth Canon,
however, occura: “The font is to be

Met tothe greatest conveniency of the

inister and
* didst sanctify
the flood Jo ‘were altered to
“by Huptism in’ the river Jordan didst
sanctify water,” &c.

* Th of the prayer in Baxter's
Hook ares and hast now received this
cid ino ‘Ty covenant and Church, ax
member of this Sacrament of

Regenem
‘Pineds 260s, a special rubric was added

Feppecting “The use of the sign of the

In ed, x6éa, the Answer was modified,
tnd changed th “* Because, they promise
hem both by their sureti

S'The til of the section in’ Baxter's
Book which represents Canfirination
“Of Catechising and the Approéation of
tho

‘Tn ed. 1662, the words are modified,
‘and changed to **beconfirmed, or be ready
and desirvus %0 bv confirmed."

ire to be admitred co the Lord's

‘Tue SAVOY CONFERENCE, 1661.

“In the Office of Buatat they excepted against the minister being
‘bliged ¢o meet the corpse [§ 339]; against the common use of that expres
Sion of God's taking ¢o Aimeself (8 344] the souls of aif that are offered to
Burial, which is moe ¢rue of persons living and dying in open and notorious
‘sins ; against giving God hearty thanks [§ 35t) for delivering a/f that are
‘offered to burial out of the miseries of this sinful world, &e., which may
Aarden the wicked, and is inconsistent with the largest rational charity,
and against Agsing that those rest de God, who have not by their actual
Fepentance given any ground for the hope of their blessed estate ¥."

The discussions whig¢h took place were chiefly upon the
Principles rather than upon the details of the proposed
changes. Baxter’s chief complaint is, that the Bishops do
not admit the desirability of change; ¢.g, under—

"July 18,—When the Bishops were to have sent us two papers, one of
thelr concessions... the other of their acceptances of our offered forms
+++» instead of both... . they sent us such a paper as they did before
of their reasonings against a/! our excestions, without any abatements or
alterations at all chat are worth maming.”

Again, later on he writes in a complaining tone, but seems
to ignore the terms of the Commission * :—

**But they resolutely insisted that they had nothing to do till we had
proved that there was any necessity of alteration, which we had not yet
dome, and that they were there to answer to our proofs. And here we
‘were left in % very great strait : if we should enter into dispute with them
we gave up the end and hope of our endeavours—if we refused it we
knew that they would boast that when it came to the setting to we would
not so much as attempt to prove anything unlawful in the Liturgy."

Although the discussion between the three chosen on the
‘one side (Pearson, Sparrow, and Gunning}, and three on the
other (Baxter, Bates, and Jacomb), is interesting,
tended to be printed in full, and cannot well be summarized.
Tn one of the accounts of the Conference, however, a cha-
facteristic paper which Bishop Cosin put in is printed, which
is sufficiently important to have a place given to it here:—

“ Comparing the same
om erie

# These chjections
‘Dy the imertion ‘ancient. Liturgies,” —
bere is to be noted ving vise about the several objections, and ex-

toe ceptions that shall be rai “a And if
veasion be to make,” Se.

Iexx

INTRODUCTION.

« Wernesday, July 24.—Bishop Cosin brings in a paper >—

« «1. ‘That the question may be put to the managers of the division,
whether there be anything in the doctrine or discipline of the Common
Prayer or the Ceremonies cowtrary to the Word of God, and if they can
make any such appear let them be satisfied.

“TT. If not, let them then propose what they desire in point of
expediency, and acknowledge it to be no more.

‘INL, Let that there be received from them, and speedily taken into
consideration and judgment of that Convocation, who are the proper and
authentic representatives of the Ministry, in whose judgment they ought
to acquiesce in such matters, and not only so, but to let the people that
follow them know that they ought not to disturb the peace of the Church
under the pretence of the prosecution of expediency, since the division of
the Church is the great inexpedient.’”

On the last day of meeting, which was the 24th of July,
Baxter writes

“Lastly, I desired Bishop Morley to resolve us what account we were
Jointly to give his Majesty of our proceedings, that we might not wrong
each other ; and by his and their consent it was agreed on, that all our
account was to be that we were all agreed on the ends for the Church's wel-
fare, unity and peace, and his Majesty's happiness and contentment ; but
after all our debates were disagreed of the means; and this was the end
of that Assembly and Commission.”

‘The discussions of the Conference were therefore of little
doctrinal importance in the final revision of the Prayer-Book *,
‘The demands made by the Presbyterians were such, it has
been seen, that the Bishops could not yield to them, and the
Conference closed after a continuance of somewhat more than
three months, July 25, 1661. Still, as will be seen by the
notes given above, a large number of minor criticisms were
duly considered, and in many cases suggestions were adopted
in the revision of the Book by the Committee duly appointed
afterwards by Convocation.

* Above and beyond the definite lint

given ty Calamy of the chief objections
mude by the Puritans, there were several
minor criticiams, which suggested some
alight changes in the Prayer-Hiook, e.g.

412." By ove of the ministers,” only?
Uae 1% I think,” Re,
ted; Last. t¢ shall either

bring or send,” &e,, faserted, sin order
to meet the eriticiam that the coovent of
the minister of the place should be gieea) :

altered 2 “Dent
“After the Gospel. a
tas the rubric continu
sermon); Laos. "It is convenient that,”
inverted: \ yoo. tif he hurnbly and heartily
desire it,” imarrted ; t 339. “at the ene
trance to the Churchyard 2" (a5. *"some
convenient place ;” and in the same Ser-
vice, Palms 216 and +27 substituted for
hs

Tue Urrer House or Convocation, 166t. Iexxl

Tue Urrer House or Convocation.

Convocation had been summoned to meet on May 8, 1661.

The Register of Convocation commences the Session with
the Mandate from the Archbishop of Canterbury (Juxon) to
the Bishop of London, to summon the Convocation to’St. Paul's
on that day. It recites the’ writ of the King :—

“Charles, by the Grace of God, King of England, &c, to the most
reverend father in God, William, Archbishop of Canterbury, Primate of
all England and Metropolitan—greeting .... We command .... that
you have summoned to appear before you in the Cathedral Church of
t. Paul's, London, on the eighth day of May next, all the Bishops of your
Province, the Deans of Cathedrals, Archileacons, &e, &e. Witness myself
‘st Westminster, April 11, in the thirtecuth year of our reign [= 1661},

During the sitting of the Conference, they did not discuss
any questions relating to the revision of the Prayer-Book.
They, however, had other business before them, amongst
which was, the providing a “ Form of Prayer and Thanks-
giving for the King’s Birth and Return." On May 16 the

westion was introduced, and a Committee appointed for
rawing up—
“Special prayers for the birth day of our Lord King as well as for bis
mest happy retarn to his kingdom, namely on the 29th day of this present
month. Also for special and particular Prayers to be publicly read every
year on the goth day of January ¥,””

On May the 18th, the Bishop of Ely brought in the draft
copy of the Prayers, and on the Prolocutor being summoned,
they were delivered to him for consideration by the Lower
House ; and on the 22nd, the Form having passed both
Houses, an Order of Council was issued for printing the said
form, so that it might be ready for use the following 29th
of May, on which day it was read in all the London churches.
‘This form till quite recently stood in all our Prayer-Books.

Te was issued as—

“© Fors ov Pravenr with Thanksgiving to be used ..,. onthe 29th
‘of May yearly, for his Maiestie’s happy return to his kingdoms ;
also the day of his birth. London, J. Bill and C, Barker, to. 161%.”

ts a day of fasting and humiliation, ie
dhaeed trom“ Whicchally the uh of Jane
ra bon tke Brith Museum,
marked 472 a, 38,

y'

On June 7 a copy of the Proclamation * for a General Fast P
was read, and the Convocation appointed a Committee of —
four Bishops, and cight members of the Lower House, to
draw up special prayers for the occasion. It was entitled —

“A Form of Prayer to be used upon the twelfth day of Jane and upon
the nineteenth of the said month, being the several days appointed for
a general fast for the averting those sicknesses and diseases and that
dearth and scarcity, which justly may be feared from the late immoderate
rain and waters, London, 4to, 1661,"

The remaining business this Session® related chiefly to a con-
sideration of the Canons, and on July 31 the Convocation
‘was adjourned to November 21, 1661.

The above are drawn from the record of proceedings of
the Upper House. By chance, amongst the MSS. preserved
at Lambeth‘, there is an account of what the business was
in which the Lower House of Convocation were
during the same part of the Session, The Journals of the
Lower House have been entirely lost, so that these few illus
‘trative notes are valuable :—

6 Tur Lower Housr or Convocation.

1661,

May 16. Chosen to attend the bishops at Elie House the next morning at
8 o'clock, concerning a Form oF PRAYER FOR May 29th, the
prolocutor and eight more, scilicet, the deans of Sarum (Dr. Baily],

* The mai jition is attributed oA ix in the British My
Be parse ase Ea hh Oe Bis Morey
9 Be is mes tt bn
1 froeh the Comamons into the was made t) Cor
that his Majesty might be jimued authorising Convocation to consul
to issue @ Proclamation for observing a of matters relating to the settlement of the

Church, And some of the
Canons were Inid belore the Upper House

and the consideration of these Canons oc
cupid, the House to the end of the Session.

BSS: Lambeth, Vol. 577, containing
an account of the revisers ofthe Liturays
and writen ia Abp. Sancrottyowa baat’

Tne Lower House oF Convocation, 1661, Ixxxili

SS SS SS See ae

I
Chichester (Dr. Henshaw], Peterborough [Dr. Rainbow], and Nor-
wich (Dr. Crofts]; the archdencon of Surry [Dr. Pearson}, of Can-
terbary [Dr. George Hall], Dr. Creed, and Dr. Martin.

May 18. Chosen to attend the bishops for the -review of the book for the
goth of January, the dean of Gloucester [Dr. Brough], of Lichfield
[Dr. Paul}, the archdeacon of St. Albans (Dr, Frank], Dr. Crow.
ther, the dean of Christ Church Oxford (Dr, Fell], Dr. Fleetwood,
Dr. Pory, archdeacon of Middlesex, Dr. Gunning.

‘To attend the bishops at the Savoy on Monday next at 3 o'clock
afemoon, to consult about the Fors OF BAPTIZING THE ADULTS,
the dean of Westminster [Dr. Earl], of Worcester [Dr. Oliver),
archdeacon of Sudbury [Dr. Sparrow}, archdeacon of Wilts [Dr.
Creed], Dr. Heywood, Dr. Gunning.

May 22. [Prayers being over] Precibus peractis, ordered that cach keep
his place, that but one speak at once, and that without interrup-
tion ; none to use long speeches ; to have a constant verger.

May 24. A prayer or collect to be made for the parliament, sitting, and
‘one for the synod ; referred to Dr. Pory and the archbishop's other
chaplains to draw up and present the same to this house the
Next session.

‘May 31. Dr. Pory * [introduced the Form or Prayer for the Parliament
and synod) introduxit formam precationum pro parliamento ct
synodo, The approbation of them referred to the dean of Wells
(Dr. Creighton], Dr. Creed, Dr. Pearson, Dr. Crowther, and the
archbishop’s two chaplains.

June 7. A form of prayer {according to the royal command] (juxta edictum
regium), with humiliation for the immoderate rain, and thanksgiving
for the change thereof by fair weather, referred to eight of this
house [who are to attend four bishops at Elie House this after-
noon), scilicet, the dean of Winton [Dr, Alexander Hyde), the dean
ef Sarum [Dr. Bailie), the dean of Wells [Dr. Creighton], Dr.
Priaulx, Dr. Gulston, Dr. Preston, Dr. Rawley.”

Although the revision of the Prayer-Book was not yet
before Convocation, a Bill for “ Uniformity" was brought in
by the Commons, and after due reading was sent up to the
Lords, as the following notes from the, Journals of the respec
tive Houses will shew :—

afore, of Pra forth by Authority,
Mr eels oes nos hligioan eal
Euusious King save sound in a torm pro=
Sided foe the Pestilence in 1625, (ee. in
the fiat year of King Charles}.

INTRODUCTION.

SS eee
Hovsx or Commons,

1661,

June 25. A Committee had been appointed (a) to view the several laws

for confirming the Liturgy of the Church of England,

(6) To make search, whether the Originat book of the Liturgy
annexed to the Act passed in the fifth and sixth years of the reign
of King Edward VI. be yet extant.

(¢) To bring in a compendious Bill to supply any deficit in the
former laws ; and (i) to provide for an effectual conformity to the
Liturgy of the Church, for the time to come,

June 29. A Brus. For THe Uxtrorstrry of Public Prayers and Adminis-

tration of Sacraments was this day read the first time, Ordered
that the same be read the second time on Wednesday next
[Le.3rd], the first publick Bill.

Joly 3. Resolved, that the BILL PoR UNIFORMITY of public Prayers and

Administration of Sacraments, together with the Printed Book of
Common Prayer, now brought in, intituled,—‘* The Book of Cam~
mon/Prayer and Administration af the Sacraments, and other Rites
and Ceremonies of the Church of England annexed thereunto,” be
committed to [Here follows the list of the Committes, consisting
of 165 names], And they are to meet this afternoon at Four of the
Clock in the Star Chamber : and if the Original Book of Common
Prayer cannot be found ', then to report the said printed book, and
thelr opinion touching the same, and to send for Persons, Papers,
and Records ,

July & Sir Edmund Pierce reports from the Committee several amends

# The nest business, although it, does
Tot refer to the Prayer-Book, is sufficiently

ments, and an addition and proviso to be added to the sald Bill,
Which he read, with the coherence, in his place, Resolved that
this House doth agree to the said amendments and additions, and
upon reading of the said proviso, the same was onlered to be
amended at the clerk's table; and so amended was afterwards
read twice. [Later in the day, after attending at the House of
Peers}, It was ordered that the annexing the Book of Common
Prayer to the Bill for Uniformity, and the obliterating the two

absence. It war resolved thar those that
then were wick, “and not in town, who

siriking, ta warrant note being, incrted

here. “A Report is made "touching the

Members of this House who had uot te-
caived the

t of the Lord's Supper
ling ta the order of this House.
‘Thar befits Sir Ralph Astuon,

the tack dispensation of the Howse,
ns undernamed had not
same. (Here follow 91 names.)

Sorted eave diferent ryenone iota 2 why

have not communicated, have time £0 core
miunicate, and bring cere; M

day next of their so
Love, thix House being much unsatished
both ‘with the matter and manner of his

is House until he shall

ing certificate thereof
ner. And then this
House adjourned till seven of the clock.
to-morrow morning,”

lla ms

THE Brit. FoR Uniporanry, 1661. Ixexy

’
1661.
Prayers inserted before the reading Psalms, be taken into con+
sideration to-morrow morning,

July 9. A Bret ror tan Unirormity, &c., being ingrossed, was this
day read the ¢hird time. And a Book intituled the ‘Book of
Common Prayer and Administration of the Sacraments and other
Rites and Ceremonies of the Church of England which was im-
printed at London in the year 1604,” was at the clerk's table
annexed to the sald Bill, Part of the two Prayers inserted therein,
before the reading Psalms, being first taken out, and the other part
thereof obliterated", And a proviso! tendered to be added to the
said Bill being twice read, was upon the question laid aside.

Resolved, that the said Bill, with the said Book of Common Prayer,
to annexed, do pass. Resolved that the title of the said Bill shall
he “An Act for the Uniformity of Publick Prayers and Adminis-
tration of Sacraments.”

‘House oF Lorps,

July 10. A message brought from the House of Commons, by Sir Thomas
Fanshaw and others, who brought up an Act passed thelr House,
intituled “An Act for the Uniformity of Public Prayers and Ad-
ministration of Sacraments,” wherein they desire their Lordships?
‘concurrence.

To this Bill it will have been observed that a printed copy
of the Prayer-Book of 1604 had been attached by the Com-
mons, as the origina! Book could not be found. By accepting
King James’ corrections as part of the authorized Book, the
House of Commons was practically confirming them, though
one of the chief charges against the Book brought by the
Puritans bad been that it was not sanctioned by Parliament.
‘They would not take a copy of Charles the First's reign, pos-
sibly because there was no definite authority attached to any
special Book ; and further, the Books ot that reign were
looked upon with some suspicion by the Puritan party, as
they fancied that the text had been tampered with by Arch-
bishop Laud), :

As will be seen in the sequel, the question whether this
Book or another should be used was warmly debated, and
it was possibly with a dread of corrections being made either

5 What the tw prayers were which Aed 1 What this, proviso was i net mem

dete inserted beiobe the fea tloned In th ie
aad bos “And'ales by ‘Mohop Cosln, according,
a

to Pryune's charge, sor ani pine

Laxxvi INTRODUCTION.

in one direction or the other, that o// parties were anxious
to press the measure forward, without waiting for any results
from the Savoy Conference, which was now only two-thirds
of the way through the time allotted for its continuance,
‘The House of Lords received the Bill from the Commons on
July roth, but they appear to have laid it on one side, and
on July 3oth the House was adjourned until Nov. 2oth,

The Bill sent up by the Commons of course therefore re-
mained in abeyance, and meanwhile (ic, Oct, roth) Letters
were issued by the King to the Convocation, to take in hand
a revision of the Book of Common Prayer, It would appear
that the Letters to the Archbishop of York were afterwards
issued*, Of the latter the following is a copy :—

“CHARLES R.

“Most reverend Father in God, we greet you well: Whereas by our
Commission under our great seal of England, bearing date the tenth day
of July last, we did amongst other things give full and free and lawful
Tiberty to you as President of the Convocation, and to others the Bishops
and Clergy of our Province of York, to confer, debate, treat, consider, con=
sult and agree of and upon such other Points, Matters, and ‘Things as we
from time to time should deliver or cause to be delivered to you in Weiting
under our Sign Manual or Privy Signet, to be debated, considered, con
sulted and concluded upon, any Statutes, Act of Parliament, Proclama=
tion, Provision, Restraint, Clause, Matter or Thing to the contrary notwith-
standing: Our pleasure therefore is, and according to the Liberty and Poweg
reserva! by our said Commission we do hereby authorize and require that
you review or cause a review to be had and taken both of the Book of Com
mon Prayer, and of the Book of the form and manner of making and con-
secrating Bishops, Priests and Deacons, and after mature consideration
that you make such additions or alterations in the said Books, respectively,
as to you shall seem meet and convenient ; Which our pleasure is that you
exhibit and present wnto us in coriting for our further consiaeration, allow:
ance or confirmation, and in so doing this shall be your warrant. Given
at our Court at Whitehall the aand day of November, 1661, By sis

Majesty's Command.

“To our Right Trusty and well beloved, the most reverend Father
in God Acceptus Archbishop of York.”

Calendar of State Papers, Domesti dit is possible

Registe
oe, Charles II, 16602, p. 209 The Is erroneously given, They
Hnmary of the letters t0 th ce
ierbury is given, and

of Cant

Tue Uprer House or Convocation, 166t. lxxxvii

Urrer House or Convocation,

On the re-assembling of the Upper House of Convocation,
and the Archbishop of Canterbury (Juxon) presiding, the
King’s letters were read! for a Review or THe Book or Com-
MON Prayer. The Upper House proceeded to deliberate at
once, and appointed a Committee, consisting of the Bishops
of Durham, Ely, Oxford, Rochester, Sarum, Worcester, Lin-
coln, and Gloucester. :

the following account, as it appears in the Registers
of Convocation, (which™ are for the most part somewhat

e in their information,) it will be seen that the business
was hurried forward :—

1661,

Nov, 21, between 2 and 4 P.st. Letters of our lord the King directed to
the Archbishop of Canterbury, and confirmed under his own hand
and privy seal, were brought in and by command of the Reverend
Father read by me the aforesaid notary public. And the aforesaid
Reverend Father presiding, and the other Bishops in Session with
him, with all reverence, submission, and humility gratefully re
‘eelved the same ; and after a little while, the said Reverend Father,
with the consent of the House ordered the Prolocutor, with the
dignitaries and clergy of the Lower House, to be summoned to
him ; and when they had come into his presence, and of the other
Bishops sitting with him, and in the presence of the said Prolo-
ator, the aforesaid royal letters by order of the said President
‘were publicly read by me the aforesaid notary public.

And then when the Reverend Father had sent away the Prolo-
cutor, with the rest of the Members of the Lower House, the said
Reverend Father with his brother Bishops held a debate and con-
ference about the revision of the Book of Common Prayer, &c.,
acconting to the power and liberty granted to them by the sald
royal letters, And to this effect, the said Reverend Father, with
the unanimous consent of his brethren, elected the Reverend Fa-
thers in Christ... . [John Cosin}, Bishop of Durham; Matthew
[Wren], Bishop of Ely; Robert [Skinner], Bishop of Qaford ;

tees were read in the Convora-

noe of Canterbury, Now
thar of York, Nov, 22; and
‘oe thie inter horas € et'g aule meriGem, el»...

dente werk ould be cairsed Roden’ dle Utey hone.» et ¢ pest tii
Mimnkancausty. Por diem»... post vitor

John [Warner], Bishop of Rochester; Humphry {Henchman},
Bishop of Salisbury; George [Morley], Bishop of Worcester;
Robert [Sanderson], Bishop of Lincoln; and William [Nicholson],

Rishop of Gloucester, and gave his authority to them, or three
‘of them at the least, to proceed in the said business; and ap-
pointed them to meet at the Palace of the lord Bishop of Ely
at five o'clock P.M. each day except Sundays, until the said work
was finishod. And afterwards it was agreed amongst the said Bi-
shops, for the better and more rapid expediting of the said business,
that the said Book of Common Prayer should be rewiaved in this
House at once ; and a great part of the same was read and revised
as far as, ... [left blank in MS]

Or as it stands in the original thus ;—

*... Etad eundem effectum, dictus reverendus pater [Archiep. Cant.]
cum unanimi consensu confratrum suorum, elegit reverendos in Christo
Patres., - Dunelmen’; Matthseum Elien’, Robertum Oxon', Johannem
Roffen', Humfridum Sarum, Georgium Wigorn, Robertum Lincoln’, et
Willielmum Gloucestren’ et commisit vices suas elsdem, aut corum tribus:
fd minus, ad procedendam in dicto negotio; et ordinavit eos ad con-
yeniendum apud palatium reverendi patris domini Episcopi Klien, hora
quinta post meridiem cujuslibet dici (exceptis diebus dominicis) donee
dictum negotium perficiatur. Et pastea consensum fuit inter dictos epis«
copos pro melioré of citioré festinatione dicti negotii, ut dictus liber Pub-
licarum Precum revideatur in hac domo pro presenti; et magna parte
‘ejusdem perlecta et revisa usque ad...”

Tt is thought sufficient to give a brief abstract in English
of the record, and so far only as it relates to the revision
of the Prayer-Book, to shew something ,of their manner of
proceeding :-—

1661.

Noy, 22, between 8 and ro A.M. of that day, &c. The Reverend Father,
&c., afier making further progress in the revision of the Book of
Prayer. . . . adjourned,

‘The same day, between 2 and 4 7.M. Further progress in re-
vision of the Book was made by them.

Noy, 23%, between $ and 10A.mM. After some debate, the Prolocutor was
summoned from the Lower House, and the Archbishop delivered to
him the First PART of the Prayer-Book, already revised and ex-
amined by the Upper House, to be revised by the Lower House,
desiring that the Prolocutor, with the whole of the Clergy of the

* Ona Saturday.

= —_ A,

Tue Urrer House oF CONVOCATION, 1661. hexxix

1661.
‘Lower House, should review and amend the said part if it should
be found necessary, with all speed they coald. On his dismissal
they made further progress in the revision of the remainder,

Nov, 25, between Sand 10.4.m. Further progress.

Nov. 26, between Sand 10.A.M. Further progress,

Noy. 27, between $ and 10 A.M. The Prolocutor returned the part ex-
amined by the Lower House, with a schedule of emendations, and
received the remaining part to be revised.

Nov. 28, between Sand 10 As. The schedule brought from the Lower
‘House revised and examined, and a part of the Psalms of David read.

Noy, 29, between $ and 10 A.M. Revision of the Ordination of Dea-
cons, Priests, and Bishops.

Dec. 2°, between S and 10 A.M. The PREPACE, “sive exordium libri,”
‘was brought forward ®, and was publicly read, and committed for
examination to the care of the Bishops of Ely, Oxon., Sarum, and
‘St. Asaph.

Dee, 3, between Sand ro A.M. Debate,

Dee. 4, between Sand 10 A.M. Debate,

Dec. §, between Sand 10 A.M. Mr. Pell brought forward the Calendar
to be annexed to the Prayer-Book. The examination of the same
committed to the Bishop of Carlisle. A debate upon the Fovat o
PRAYERS to be provided for those at Sea.

Dec. 6, between $ and 10.A.o. The Preface, or Exondium, brought fors
ward by those to whom it had been committed, and in part read
publicly.

Dec. 7, between $and 10 a.m. Debate.

Dec. 9, between $ and 10 A.st, Some emendations on the * Burial of the
Dead at Sea, on the Commination Service, and on the Thanks-
giving of Women after Childbirth,” were made, and then it was
unanimously agreed that there should be a single Form of Prayer
to be used before and after the Sermon,

Dec. 10, between Sand t0.4.M. Some further mendations in the Com+
mination Service made by the Bishops, beyond those brought from
the Lower House. The Prolocutor being sent for, the Service
‘was again submitted to the Lower House,

Dec. 11, between Sand 10am. Debate.

Dee, 12, between Sand 10.4.m. Petition from the Lower House (as-
serted to have been passed unanimously), praying that two or three
from the Lower House should be admitied to a conference with the

oie fc, They did wot sito the sahd 10 have been drawn up by Sandervon,

wrens Sat Biop of ‘TRennen,, Beglat.,
ining “ Tt bath been
ihe orice Ona aly me bem ue

1661.
Bishops, Three are admitted, and the Prolocntor hands in several
‘sheets of emendations, which are read and carefally considered and
approved.

‘Dec. 13, between 8 and 10.4.M, Debate as to choosing fit and proper per-
sons, both from this and the Lower House, for a diligent
tion of the Prayer-Book. Eventually chosen, Bishops of Sarum
[Henchman], St. Asaph [Griffith], Carlisle [Sterne], and Gloucester
{Nicholson}, to represent the Upper House ; while the Prolocutor
chove for the Lower House, Robert Pory, John Pearson, and
+++ [Anthony] Sparrowe, Further emendations brought forward,
and some new Collects publicly read and revised,

Dec. 14, between $ and 10 A.M. The Bishop of Norwich (Reynolds),
brings forward a Form of Prayer drawn up by him for Thanks»
giving for General Mercies. The GkNekAL THANKSGIVING 4 was
read, and a debate upon it.

Dec. 18, between $ and 10 A.M, Debate,

Dec. 19, between Sand 10 A.M. Debate as to the form of subscription
to the Prayer-Book entrusted to the Bishops of Durham and Sarum,
with the assistance of Drs. Chaworth and Burrell,

between 2andq P.M. The four above named met at the office
of the Chie(-Registrar of the Archbishop of Canterbury, and there,
in the presence of two Public Notaries, examined the records, old
‘books, and archives, and unanimously agreed upon the form of
subscription.

Dec. 20, between Sand 10.M. The said Bishops of this Province, law+
fully assembled in their synod, unanimously received, approved,
and subscribed the ‘Book of Common Prayers, of the Admi-
nistration of the Sacraments, and of other rites of the English
Church, together with the form of Making and Consecrating
Bishops, Priests, and Deacons,” [Libram precum publicarum,
administrationis Sacramentorum, aliorumque rituum ecclesiss Angli+
cana, tina cum forma et modo ordinandi et consecrandi episcopos,
presbyteros et dinconos.] Revised according to the letters of his
royal Majesty, issued in this cause, and containing . . . pages’, and
already received, approved, and subscribed by the most reverend
Father in God William, Lond Archbishop of Canterbury, Primate
ofall England, and Metropolitan. And then all the Bishops there
Present (except the Bishops of Oxon, St. Asaph, and Llandaff,

8 There is no reason to doubt thar this + An account of this book, which may
which we have in our PrayerBooks, be termed “The Annexed ‘Book. frm
‘ae

drown Ne ich han ct of Ur
{isnot nae ‘hough ie har usually emi. "snd) whichis wholly ip MS, will
‘sseribed to Saiuderson, ‘be given later on,

EE =

Tue Urrer Hovst oF Convocation, 1661. xk

whom they left in the Convocation House to see the members of
the Lower House sign) went to the House of Parliament, and the
whole Convocation subscribed unanimously.
— The same day, between rand 4 p.at, Debate.
The Prayer-Book, then, thus hurried forward, was received,
approved and subscribed by the members of both Houses
December 20, 1661".

* Forthe namerofthose who mbscribed, is extracted, see Cardwall’s Synodalia,
see later on, under the account of 331 of Gibson's
“MS. copy” amnered to the Act ‘a (Oxford ed. 1854), pp.
the fuller account of the procecdin, 8. nnett’s * Register,” un-
bis Convocation, from which the nt days

INTRODUCTION.

THE REVISED BOOK
Comparep with Costy’s Corrections.

Tr will be convenient here to leave for a time the narrative
of the official proceedings, and to attempt to describe the
Revisep Book, explaining somewhat the nature of that re-
vision. Since we have the original MS erved to us as
it left Convocation, it has been thought well to print the cor-
rections entire, and with them extracts from other MSS. which
seem to explain the reason or origin of those corrections.
Later on, also, it will be attempted to shew the history of
these several notes, and their bearing upon the revised copy.

Upon the Committee appointed by the Upper House of
Convocation, it will be observed that the first named was
the Bishop of Durham, viz. John Cosin; and there can be
little doubt, from the evidence which will appear, that he,
at least, took the initiative, if he did not exercise the chief
control during the work of revision. Bishop Cosin had, for
years previously, as is here shewn, devoted much time to the
consideration of the principles on which the Prayer-Book was
compiled. He had gradually collected a large mass of mate-
nial relating to the subject in the shape of notes, some ori-
ginal, but the greater part compiled from various sources,
which rendered him especially qualified to advise upon the
difficulties which arose in the course of discussion. These
collections are practically three in number*,

Cosin’s Paaver-Boox, 1619.
(1.) A First Series of Notes in an interleaved Prayer-Book of a.p. 1619",
Costn’s Prayer-Book, 1638,

{2) A Second Series of Notes in an interleaved Prayer-Book of

AD, 1638 %

The three series of Notes combined in

Library at Durham, Nicholls has printed
these notes as Cotin’s, but atatos, pro
ably on the authority of Hickos, thar
they were made from the Collection ot
Bibop Overall by & chaplain or friend
ol

* This isin Bishop Canin’ Library also,
Te was entered in the Catalogve as"The
Common Prayer-Book in Large Paper,
et forth A* 2636, with the book of Con.
Secration and (Ordination, whercia be it

served leaves of white paper Uuough the
whole book, for my own notes and. obver-
Totton upoo it tow doctrinal and prac

‘THE Revisep Book, 1661.

Cosix's MS, Nores.
{3.) A Third Series of Notes in a MS, book 4,

Of the above, the first two are in existence. The third,
if in existence at all, is not known, and we are therefore
dependent for the contents upon Dr. Nichols printed copy.
‘The notes seem to have been made at various intervals*,

‘The next Book to be mentioned is a Series of Notes, based
upon those in the Books already mentioned, and evidently

by Bishop Cosin directly with a view to @ revision
of the Prayer-Book, viz, :—

Costn's ConstpERATIONS, &c,, ¢. 1641.

(-) Particulars to be considered, explained, and corrected in the Book
of Common Prayer‘,

It is probable that these were drawn up in 1642, that is,
four before the overthrow of the Prayer-Book in King
Charles the First's reign, and when a revision of the book

seemed imminent*,

, While this Book contains what may be called the “ sugg2s-
tions,” there is another Book, in which several of the altera-
tions are made in accordance with them. It may be de-
seribed as—

Costn's ConrecTeD Cory, 1640-61.
(5-) A Series of Corrections and alterations (chiefly in Bishop Cosin’s
handwriting) in a printed Prayer-Book of 1619, but these corrections are
farther amended in another hand, which is undoubtedly that of Sancroft *.

Tt may well be conceived that the corrections first made
were preserved, and perhaps from time to time added to';

+ Ualoranasely wis cannot be found. ¢ As sirendy mentioned (pst. Come
fs thus described by Dr. Nichols when mittee had been appointed nominally "10
i Hook, take into consideration all innovatiots in
ithe Church” In reality to, revise the
Prayer-Boak so as to meet the views of

the Puritan party.
* This beok is in the Cosin Library at
Durham. “These corrections were to have
been peitited with the other series in the
Anglo-Catholic Library, bul the plan was

et carried cut.

| Nichols, tn his Prayer-Rosk, thus
os of these notes :—"" Whether of 80.
i rvations were drawn

xciv

and that, when the revision of 1661 was first proposed, and
Bishop Cosin was called upon to take an important part in
the Savoy Conference, as we have seen was the case, they
were finally revised, and, as will be shewn in the sequel, pro-
bably laid before the Committee appointed by Convocation,
which held their first sitting, and began their work of revision,
November 21, 1661,

At will be found also, that while most of the corrections are
in Bishop Cosin's handwriting, (although, as appears, of dif-
ferent dates,) some additional corrections, and some oblitera-
tions of, or alterations in, previous corrections, have been
made in what is undoubtedly Sancroft’s writing. It will be
shewn that these final alterations were probably made by
order of “ my Lords the Bishops at Ely house.”

This book of Bishop Cosin’s was evidently prepared for the
printers, for on the fly-leaf, in the Bishop's own handwriting,

we find the following :—

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Un Bishop Cosin’s hand.)

Directions to be given toy Printer,

1. To page y* whole Booke.

2. Not to adde, leave out or alter
anything in any volume wherein it
shalbe printed hereaster,

3+ Not to print any Capitall let
ters with profane Pictures in them,

4 As much as may be to compose
50 that ¥° Leaf be not to be turned
over in any Collect Creed or verse
ofa Pralme,

5. A faire frontizpeice before at
¥ beginning of y* bvoke and before
¥ Poalter, to be cutte in brasse, and

designed as direction shall be give
by yy ABS

6 Print all y¢ Creeds alta. in
3 Paragraphs. .

7. Printed by y K. Printr.

In all the Epistles and Gospells
follew the new translation and in
¥ Gosp, at Baptisme y¢ lesson at
Y Buriall, yf exhortation at mare
riage.

Newer Cutt of any the Lord's praicer
Creed or any Collect 2° an &e. but
whenever they are reposted print
them out at Jarge.

Nev" print y¢ Lord's prayer beyond
will, Amen,

[The above is written on the recto of the first Mly-teaf, the verso being left blank}

All this, however, has been written over again in another
handwriting, which is undoubtedly Sancroft's, It will be seen
that the substance is given, but it is put rather more clearly,

and the arrangement is better,

this is plain, that those reviewers bad very
fee ated met y aconlog sorns
desired, And ic is probate, that

Probably there was no point

they were laid before the board, Bishop
Coins being one of the principal com
missioners.

——————————

‘Tue Revisep Boor, 1661.

xev

taised for discussion, and, indeed, it might even have been
Written out, before it was laid before the Bishops. It runs

as follows :—
Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
{a Sancroft's hand.}

Directions to be given to the
Printer.

Sett a faire fronterpeece at the be-
ginning of the Booke, and ansther
Before the Psalter, to be designed as
the ArchB, shall direct, and after
to be eutte in Braste,

Page the whole Booke.

Adde nothing, Leave out wothing.
Alter nothing, in what volumeso-
ever it be printal. Particularly never
cult of the Lord's Prayer, Creed or
weny Collect Sx. with am Sc, but
whereever they are to be used print
them out at large; and adde Amen
to the end of every Prayer.

Never print the Lord's Prayer
bewnd—diliver us from evil, Amen.

Printthe Creeds alwaies in 3 Paras
graphs, reisting to ye 3 Persons,
oe

Print wot Capitall Letters swith
Profane pictures in them,

tn ali the Epistles, and Gospels,
follow the new Translation.

[ike stove is written on the recto of the second fly-leaf, the verso being left Blank.)

As mich as may be, Compose soe,
that the Leafe be mot to be turn’
over in any Collect, Creed, verse of
a Pralee, middle of @ sentence SX,

Sett mot your oune Nunes in the
Title page, sor else where im the
Booke, but only Printed at Lomion
by 9 printers to the Kings most
Exe. Mal such a year.

Print Glorie be to the Father &c.]
at the end of every Poalin and every
fart of ye cxix Psalme,

In this booke,

Where a tine is drawne throuph
ye words, that is all to be left ont.

Where a tine is drawne wader the
words, yt is to be printed in ye Row
mane letter,

Where a prickt line i dravwne
under the words, that is not part
of the booke; Sut only a direction
to the Printer or Reader.

Where this note {is sette, « breake
is to be made, or a mew line Begunme,

Where a double line is dravome
under any words, they are te be
printed in Capitatls,

Next are inserted four leaves of smaller size, but evidently

belonging to the book.

‘The first contains the rough draft of the form of assent of
Convocation to the corrections, together with notes how the

signatures are to be attached 4

It begins,—

Liber precums puilicarum, adwinistrationis Sacramentorum, &,

‘The second leaf contains a fair transcript of—
A Table of all y Feasts yf are to be observed in y¢ Church of England,
This will be given later en tinder the account of the " Amare! cap.”

xevi TyTROpucTION.

Ka
‘The third lesf contains—
A Table of y* Vigils, Fasts and daies of Abstinence’,

The fourth leaf contains “the table of Contents},” written
out fairly, and including some slight variations besides the
later corrections,

The book, it should be added, is in an admirable state of
preservation, and though the writing of Bishop Cosin when
erased is not always legible, the greater part is very clear.
Still many of the pages have a very confused appearance, not
only on account of the obliteration of the text and the mar-
ginal additions, but from these marginal additions being in
many cases struck through and others added in their stead.

For this reason probably it is we find that still another
book was prepared, which contains all the final corrections,
and which may be described as

Sancrort’s' Farr Copy, 1661.

(6.) A fair copy of those of the above-named corrections which have not
een subsequently erased. The MS, is wholly in Sancroft’s handwriting,
and written in a Prayer-Book of 1634.

The exact purpose of this book and its after use may be

pen to question. ‘There are several considerations, which
will be referred to later on, sceming to shew that it was the
book which must have been read from, in the Upper as well
as in the Lower House of Convocation.

It will be sufficient here to note the following circumstances.

Sancroft was Bishop Cosin’s Chaplain, and practically his
Secretary, and so might have made the alterations in Cosin’s
book, and finally transcribed it, independently of any official

# These two Tubles are fair transcripts except that after the Catechism two leaves
of the test as corrected in the body of the en inverted) containing, the eorree~
Broke ‘Thay will be noted further on. Mone made ia the Onder of Confirmation
* ‘This will be found printed on p. cviil, written out * fair,” as the page remaining
# William Sancrott was bom in'Sulfolk, (which has been marked tirvugh) shew
in 1616, He wax educated at Cambridge, and these have been torn outs Also.
ut vs ejeced from hie iellowahip tor Form of Prayer ior the Tapaning ol Adak
Hin Churchunansip, and fed to te Cone (which had Ueea prepared by Convocation
Hinent. He returncd at the Restoration, May 18, 1661) had been written on a couple
fad Wiahop Coss made him kis chaplain; of iucricd leaves ‘and theac awe again
fe became io tura Dean of York, and both beea torn out. In both instances
Dest of Su Pauls London, in ete, hn Shay ovat have Sean “hdr caplont suc
1668 he was Archdeacon, 2677 as would be given" the printer, and
Aeswincy 6 of Custetary. a waa cos thane cas be litle Joule bet thar bey
ia

seven Prelaies the Tower were taken our by Sancroft himself and

in x68. Ls x62 he was ee aud sent to the Otice for this purpose, “He
digd in x Yas sypolatel “ube, Superane he
* This book is a folio Prayer-Boo! ter Sader March #)stéa), and it
‘served in the Bodleian Library, vy bin Row needless for him to copy

very good condition, and quite perfect, the wl ptm :

‘THe Revisep Book, 1661. xevii

purpose, as far as the evidence from the actual handwriting is
concerned. Still it would be difficult to assign any reason
why Cosin should entrust the alteration, and in some hun-
dred cases the erasure, of his proposed amendments to his
chaplain. Undoubtedly these corrections and erasures are,
in a very large number of instances, in Sancroft’s hand, and
it is the fina? amendments only that Sancroft has copied off
into this book, which is thus called “the fair copy.” On the
other hand, from a note which will afterwards be specially
referred to, and which was written by Sancroft in Cosin's
corrected copy, it is almost certain that Sancroft was acting
as Secretary to the Committee of Bishops sitting at Ely House,

Tf then we assume that the corrections in Sancroft’s hand
were made by order of that Committee, we see why Cosin’s
corrections should be amended by his Chaplain ; why others
should be struck through, and ste? written in his Chaplain's
hand against the printed matter which Cosin had marked for
omission ; and why also, in the same book, several additional
corrections were made, all, or nearly all, of which were adopted
by Convocation, and are in our Prayer-Books now. ‘The note,
too, cannot be explained on any other hypothesis. And
finally, we here discover a reason why a “fair copy” should
be made, These numerous alterations struck through, and
the amended corrections had, in very many cases, rendered
the page unreadable; and as the result of the Committee's
work had to be read out, certainly to the Upper House, and
probably to the Lower House of Convocation also, a “ fair
Ce was absolutely needed.

‘© further corrections. seem to have been made in this
book after the copy was prepared by Sancroft, but still it
was not the book finally followed by the printers. As will
be noticed presently, the corrections in the official copy issued
by Convocation are also in Sancroft’s handwriting, shewing
that he acted as Secretary during the debates upon the Prayer-
Book in the House, as well as during those in Committee.
ae be presumed Hiss phen the “fair copy” was read, and

several clauses agreed to, were copied into the new
book. This may be entitletl,— yf

The Convocation (i.e. Orrictat) Cory. 1661.

(7.) The Book of Common Prayer and Administration of the Sacra-
‘ments, and other Rites and Ceremonies of the Church of England. Im-

xeviil INTRODUCTION.

It is clear that this last mentioned book—the most im-
portant perhaps of all—was the Official Copy of the Conn
cation, from two circumstances ; first, that it was discovered!
amongst the Records of the House of Lords lying with the
“Annexed book,” ie. the book annexed to the Act of Uni-
formity™; and secondly, that we know from the journals of the
House a message was sent from the Commons to the Lords,

LAp. 10.] 1662, to deliver the book wherein the alterations are made, out
of which the other book [i.e, the copy annexed to the Act of Uniformity]
was fairly written.

‘The book thus discovered can be no other.

But apart from this external evidence, the internal evidence
of the book itself, with all the corrections copied off on to the
“ Annexed copy *,” and embodying so large a majority of those
which appear in Sancroft’s book, and in identically the same
words, leaves little room for doubting its official character,
‘The circumstance, too, that the corrections are in Sancroft’s
handwriting, is not without its value, when we remember that
besides being Cosin’s Secretary, he was appointed Supervisor
by Convocation *, for the printing of the book, and hence may
well have acted as their Secretary throughout,

On the other hand, the presence of the same handwriting
in the three successive books deprives us of ‘what might have
been a valuable addition to our evidence in the work of tracing
the relative bearing of each of the three books upon the pro-
gress of the revision. And, indeed, when we attempt to fix
the exact days on which the pages of each book were revised,
the identity of the handwriting presents, as will be shewn in
the sequel, more difficulties on the one hand, than it removes
on the other,

From the importance of the last of these books, it has been
thought well to print all the corrections? throughout, and by
means of italic type and obliterated letters to shew the exact

} Tt was found in the same press in the vocation to have been subscribed Dec. 29,

Tower with the Act, but had 1664
hitherto been, unnoticed, or at least une * With but one or two slight variations.
recorded. Is has been photozincographed _* See Register of Upper Hose of Con-
under the direction of Sir Henry James; vocation, under March 8 x
Tories tow ceptes were teeocd, thay oro 9 Ie is oot bem Uae Tecemar
now comparatively scarce, note the invariable, erasure of “which

= From the “ Convueation Copy" the and substitution of “who” in all Collects
MMS." Amnened copy appears to have and Prayers (enipinthe Lard Pre) er)

heen cranscril at invariable substitution of |
and at the end of this we find the form of “and the writing out of the words
fasent, and the sigmatmres of the several in full instead of the &e. at the endings
tember of both Houses, recorded. as of Prayer and Collects, and similar minor

‘already noticed, in the Register of Com

ee =

Tue Revisep Book, 1661.

nature and manner of the several corrections. For the same
reason, the corrected text of this book is printed in full mea-
sure across the top of the page,

But beneath the page, in “ half measure” length, it has been
thought well to exhibit the corrections made in the two pre-
vious books, so that a comparison is readily instituted, and
@ correction can be traced from its origin in the first book, or
is at once seen to have its beginning only in the last book,—
that is, in the House of Convocation,

But beyond this, as has already been pointed out, the cor-
rected book of Bishop Cosin represents practically the drift
of the notes made by him for many years in his Prayer Books.
As these are preserved, it has been thought that it would not
be otherwise than interesting, and in many cases not without
value, to give the extracts from his previous writings, wherever
they seem to bear directly upon a rubric either expunged, or
retained, or in any way altered.

The references* to each of the books are plainly printed,
and where additional illustrations from the record of the
Savoy Conference in 1661, or of the Lords’ Committee in
1641, are added, these are also marked in the same black
type, and the dates invariably added.

But, as said before, the most important book of the whole is
that which gives the direct result of the deliberations of Con-
vocation, and which was accepted practically by both the
House of Lords and the House of Commons in its entirety.

This book is one of the ordinary folio books of the reign of
King Charles the First. The corrections are for the most part
made in the margin, but in some few cases leaves are inserted,

At the commencement of the book we find four leaves so
inserted, and on the first side of the first leaf, we find the new
PREFACE, which appears here for the first time, and is no doubt
that which had been brought forward in Convocation, Dec. 2,
and having been committed was in part read, Dec. 6, 1661.

* readily by the thick- the ordinary roman ty and this,
ted beasg othe pero hen esel Sy 2 i ik Seok

PO
rience) 1 drawn through the
fener. Paccler decte ot the wontas of
the corrections are given in small type
within brackets

bara the © Conte tooks the ltalic type Jn the Notes and Tiustrations from

hot repeeseana wits bast taran, the Pi
sls of Saute, then wien over

THE PREFACE, E
[7 Bath been the winters of the Church of England coer tince the fit

compiling of her Publick Liturgy, Sc.
ped

This Preface, which is exactly the same as we now have
in our Prayer-Books, occupies the greater part of the first
leaf inserted". On the second leaf of those inserted, also we
have a summary of the c/i¢/ corrections thus given in MS.

’ ALTERATIONS.
OLD NEW
LITANY
Bishops Pastors & Ministers Bishops Priests & Descons
COLLECT
The 3rd Stnday in Advent A larger and more proper inserted
Sor Christmas day
this day as at this time tas abe to 30 Preface
for Easter Tuesday is put for Low Easter
Sor Whitsunday
upon this day as at this time
W Episite For yf Epistle (ae) Dp pe
COMMUNION

Overnight or else in x6 morning bee d
fore ¥ beginning of Morning prayer sig Cred
oir lay before

or
rubrick

iin ¥ upper end of y* chancel

oral ¥ body of if church

1 There are some erasures, but to all substituted, and one or two other similar
eke crvrsin copying, eg among’ This Preface was drown up and read
in es 7 “and” before — in Convocation, Ds xbr, Ni
arpa ees SS oereth tesa

_

oz)
north side

Bishops Pastors & Curates
The 1 & 24 Exhertations are altered and fitted for timely
notice & preparation to
Communion
In ¥ 34 Exhortotion this clause
[if any of you de a Slasphemer is left owt
of Ged an hinderer &¢)
There words (before this Congregation] omitted
Bifore y' Confession for these words (eke
ther by ome of them, or else by yf minister] by one of y* ministers
dn ¥ 24 Prayer after receiving for ins yf mysticall body of
[ie thy mysticall Sody] . thy Son
In yf last rubric but one these words
[And Parish shall be discharged of
suck sums of moncy or other dutyes which onvitted as mecdlesse now

Hitherto they have payed for same by
order of their houses every Sunday)

BAPTISME
dist sanctify 7 flood Jordan G all other in xf river Gordan didit
waters sanctify water
est thou forsake ? docst those ins 6 mance of this
childe renounce ?

Ans, L forsake Ans, Drenownce,
[End of 2* page.)

PRIVATE BAPTISHE.
This demand (whdther thinke you ¥* chihke
ta be lacafully & perfectly baptived} omitted
CONFIRMATION.

Int of Rubrick for these words (wntill suck — set Before yf Catechisme

time ax he cam say yf Catechisme & be untill such time as he be cone

confirmed) these firmed or be ready & desires
to be confirmed

CATECHISME.

9 King and his ministers of King and all thet are put

im authority under hiv

fonD} WEW)
water wherein yt persom baptized is dipped Water wherein y* Person is
or sprinkled in it. In yf name &x, baptized, in yf name Se.
Yeu they doe performe them both by their Because they promite them
surdtics, who promise & vow them both in both by their sureties, whick

their mamer promise
MATRIMONY.
The words {in Paradise] omitted
depart do part }
children's children unto 4 & 4® gene. children Christianly and vir
ration tuously brought up

loving &+ amiable to her husband as Rachel, amiable, feithfull & obedient
wise as Rebecca, faithful & obedient as to her husband
Sara

The mew married persons, the sume day Disconvenient y*yf new mare
of their marriage, must receive y* commu ried persont showid receive
nion ¥ communion at ¥* time of
¥ marriage or ¥' first oppor~
tunity after ¥ marriage
VISITATION OF ¥® SICK,
In yt Poalme I § last verses omitted

BURIALL.

¥* desson read before they soe to ¥* grave
ger ares
of resurrection of" Resurrection
this our brother omitted
them that be dected I Saithfull
CHURCHING.
Sor Pralme 121 116 or 127
wW hast delivered wee give thee hearty thanks
Jor that thow hast vowchsafed
to deliver
in her vocation omitted

Note yt Alt yo Epistles &* Gospels & most of y* Sentences of Scripture are
put in y' last Translation of y° Bible,

These are all y* material Alterations: y' rest are onely verball, or
¥ changeing of some Rubricks for ye better performing of ¥° Service or
If new moulding some of ¥* Collects,

The next leaf is also written upon on both sides. The
recto page begins thus :-—

——

Tue ReviseD Boor, 1661.

ADDITIONS.
[VE]

for thine is ~ Ringdome,

power & ¥ glory for cer

& avr ere saree other
faces

Ans.

LITANY.
Privy conspiracy
Aeresy
To ¥° Prayer im time of dearth
In y' of plague
Almighty God wd in thy wrath didst send a plague wpon thine
crone people in y° wildernesse,
for their obstinate rebellion
against Moses &* Aaron &
also
accept of am atomement &=
Two Prayers for y Ember
sweekes
A Thanksgiving for restoring
publique peace
A Prayer for y° Parliament
A Collect for y 6 Sunday
after y* Epiphany.
Epittie t Fon 3. 1.
Gospel S. Matt. 24. 23.
A Collect for Easter Eve
An Antheme on Easter Day
1 Cor. & I

COLLECTS.

COMMUNION.

ny? x4 rubrich added Provided 4 every Minister 2
repelling any as is specified,
tne this orin f mext preceding
Paragraph of this Rubrick
shall be obliged to give an ace
count of y same te ¥* Ordie
nary within 14 days after at
furthet, & y¥ Ordinary
shail proceede against 7 oft
fending person according ty
¥ Canon

le

[OLD]

the Lord thy God

Maley Choire Charl #9 8eGh our ales
adver

draw neere

ALY prayer of Consecration

(End of g"* Page.)

BAPTISME
A fourth demand aided here,

& in Private Baptisme

In ¥° prayer after y$ demands, after these
words [ye supplications of thy congrega

tion!) added

A marginal! note added

At 6 end of y rubrich is added this De
elaration

An Office for baptising such as are of riper
pers

(EV) ‘
who brought thee out of land
of Exypt, ont of y* hense of
bondage

and oblations
And wee also bless thy holy
namie for all thy servants dex
farted this life in thy faith
& foer, besceching thee ty
give us grace 10 to follow
their good examples, that wo
them we may be partakers of
thy heavenly kingdome
in full assurance of faith
Marginal Notes, directing y*
Action of * Priest,

Wilt thow then obediently
Keope God's holy will &
Commandements and walke

in yf same all ¥ dayes of thy
Hfe? Ans, Iwill

Sanctify this water to x
mysticall washing away of
sin

Here shall y Priest make
@ Crosse upon y" chilies fore
head

St is certaine by God's word
that persons* ul are baptived
dying before they committ
actual! sin are undoubtedly
saved

added

will be seen. See
the

vocatic .
ie Rather ies teeta ia
Notes on the Ministra

tion of Public Bap-

THe Revisep Boor, 1661.

[oLD} wew)
CONFIRMATION.

Then shall y* Bishop say
Doe you here in yf presence of
God and of this Congrega-
tion, Sc, and every one shall
audibly asswer, doe

After words of Confirmation added YY" 14 bew you, Am, And
sw thy spirit,
Y* Lord's Prayer

After xf Collect Another Prayer added

VISITATION OF Y8 SICK.

Sor ever Ans, Spare ut good Lord,
¥ a" Prayer enlarged.
A Commendatory Prayer
A Prayer for a rich childe
A Prayer, whenthercappeares
small hope of recovery
A Commiendatory at x point
of death
A Prayer for persons trou
bled in minde.
BORIALL,
After they are come ints
¥ Church shall be read one
‘or both these pealmes 39, 92.
everlasting glory gis Feus Christ our

at yf end ¥ Grace of our L* Ferus
Christ, Gc,

COMMINATION,

Sis 6 last proyer after Yoke upon ws In yf merits and mediation of
thy Blessed Som Jesus Christ
eur LA Amen,

Then shall y» Minister alone
wy

Vi Lord bletse us & Beepe us,
¥ TA bift up ¥* light of his
countenance upon wi, &
give ws peace now & for
evermore, Amen,

In consequence of the above insertions, the result is that
the original title-page of the Prayer-Book forms leaf 4 of the
volume as it now stands,

The Prayer-Book in which the corrections as sanctioned by
Convocation were recorded, was a copy of the edition of 16;
and the title has the customary large woodcut border (wl '
had served for several previous books), but with the arms
fresh engraved, and with the unicorn pieced into the block,
but not very dexterously so. One or two additions are made
to the title, in the same handwriting as the corrections in the
rest of the book ; and these are shewn here, as throughout the
following pages, by the italic type.

THE
BOOK OF
COMMON PRAYER AND
Administration of the
Sacraments:
and other
according to y¢ Use of the Church
rites and Ceremonies of the Church « of England
Tagether with Pralter or Psalms of Davin
pointed a they are to be sung or said in Churches,
And the Forme or Manner of
Making, Ordeining and Consecrating of Bi-
shops, Priests, and Deacons.
Tmprinted at London by

Printer to the King’s most excellent Maiestie ;
Joka BH 2636...

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61. (Continued as printed in ed. x62, down to}
eS ee Imprinted at London

‘by Ceain, the final by Sancroft.) by the Kies: Printers to the Kings
‘of the Church s/c according to | most excellent Maiestic :
use of ¥¢ Cinurch of England,

Together with the Peal:
or Pralmes of David pointed as they
are fo be rung or said ts churches c

=| “aeduske

Sancroft’s fait copy, 1661.

‘only the final corrections

to the above, down to}
1634.

Tue REVISED Book, 1661. evi

At the back of the title the printed Table of Contents is
crossed through, and re-written on a new leaf, although the
variations are very few.

‘THE CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK,
1, An Act for the Uniformitie of Common Prayer.
2 The Preface,
3 Concerning 9° Service of y¢ Church.
4. Concerning Ceremonies,
. The Order how y* Poalter it appointed to be read.
G. The Order binw 4 rest of the holy Scripture is appointed to be read.
7. A Table of proper Lessons and Psalms.
8. Tishles ane Rules for y* Feasts and Fasts through the whole year,
9. The Kalendar, with y Table of Lessons.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
‘THE CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK.
‘An Act for thh Uniformitie of

‘of the Cor.
i chi ay oe Ca

vill INTRODUCTION,

10, The Order for Morning Prayer.

11. The Order for Evening Prayer.

12, The Creed of S. Athanasius,

13. The Litanie

14. Prayers and Thanksgivings upon several Occasions.

15. The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, to be used at the Ministration of the
holy Communion, throughout the year.

16, The Order of the Ministration of y* Holy Communion.

17. The Order of Baptism both Publick and Private,

18. The Order of Baptism for those wre: Years,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61,
(continued) > Sgt, and

Ladi nif f ine soured ip the becionion 08
Costa's book, is ws follows.)

THE CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK.

An Act for the Uniformitic of
Conion Prayer.

A Proclamation for the Authow
rising the same,

A Preface concerning the Service
of the Church.

Another Preface, of Ceremonics,

The Order, how the Pralter it apm
pointed to be read,

The Order how the rest of Holy
Scripture is to be read,

The Table of proper Lessons, &
Pealmes,

Tabler, &* Rules for the Feastes,
and Fasts through the yeare.

The Kalendar with the Table of
Pralmes & Lessons,

The Order of Morning & Even
ing Prayer through y* yeare,

The Litanie,

Praier: & Thankigivings upon
several Occasions.

The Collects, Epistles, & Gospels
throughout the yeare.

The Order for the Ministration
of the Holy Comunion.

The Ministration of Publick Bags
tisme of Children,

THE REVISED Boox, 1661.

49. Tie Catechism, with the Order for Confirmation of Children,

20, Afatrimonic.

21, Visitation of the Sick, and Communion of the Sick,

22. Burial.

23. Thankegiving for Women after Chitd-bearing.

24. A Commination,
Sinners.
25. The Praiter.

or denouncing of God's anger and judgments against

26. The Onder of Prayers to be used at Sea,
27. A Form end Manner of Ordaining Bishops, Pricsts, end Deacons.
An Acr ror THE UnrtvormiTin of Common PRAYER
AND SERVICE, &e,
{After the Title, are inserted the words,]
primo Elisabeth.
“Where at the death of our late Sovereigne Lord King Edward the

Sixt,” &e.
Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61,
™ (continued)

The Ministration of Private Bap-
tisme in houses.

The Order of Bapeising such, as

Tie Order of Confirmation.

The forme of solemnization of
Matrimony.

The order for the Visitation of
the Sick.

The Comiumion of the Sich.

Theorder for the Burial ofthe Dead.

The Thanksgiving of Women
fier Childbirth.

A Cominstion against sinners
w certaine Prayers, Se.

The Psalter or Psalms of
Dovid; w the table, in what order
they are every month to be read.

The Forme ond Manner of

“puch as be of yeares of discret
in his "ad copy” bas writen,

(After the Content, and before the Act of
‘Uniformity, is inserted in Cosin's book
what to be an early proof i
sion of the engraved itl, which after
eels ee ee the Sealed Books,

fe has not the engrat ‘tac
‘bat it has in the lower ornamental
bl aed ‘a5 appears in the Sealed
=

London:
Prited by ie Mai Printers

afew by vo pened ese, em

for the Partiament
in which the test Caller tr ahs King’s
Majestic contain the words “with thy
favour to behold our most gracious sove-
raigne Lord King: ae “There are

corrections of marks upon it by which to
dctcrmine he purpose ois inarion}

Aw AcTE POR THE UNIFORMITIN
oy COMMON Prayer, &c.

made in the ae ‘yeare of the reigne
of Ow. Elia,

[The following corrections
Podge! sterwarde hie. Ms Ha,
erased; and against the
‘watel™ weltten by San-

Bishops... shall have the mse sind!
exercise of their fall power and aus
thority. . , to reform correct... .

“be of perfect but he has ermed
ity and writen afer it the former words,

woacter the w
croft.)

The next two leaves contain the Proclamation of James,

all crossed

through, and a note written at the top :—

This Proclamation is left out, and here followetk THE PREFACE

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61,

against this Act and Statute and
anything in any other Law... «

Bishops. . . shall have the exercise
of their fall power . . « to enquire
in their Visitation...

such ormaments of the church... .
‘until other order shall be therein
taken by authority of the Queene’s
King’s Majesty Ads heyres and stc~
COSIOFE oa

the qusons’s" Aimg’s Majesty dis
Aepret and successors may by the
like advise .

‘any other the yz=2n2"=" king’s do-
minions and countries... .

[he above corrections are not tanseribed

copy.)

peters &e.

is allowed to stand. A side line,
ross ad 8g. writen agaizat
ie Rese “because we had sec
imgdome under that forme of Ree
ligion, &c," bot no corrections are made
‘oF note added.)

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1638,

“This Proclamation was penned
by Sir Thomas Lake, (at that time
‘one of the king's principal secre-
taries,) with the advice of divers
bishops *.”

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

THE CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK,
{The printed is marked through a8

exact copy of the MS. in Counts
1 will be seen that this MS. was not
followed by the Convocation

AN Acre ror THe UNtroRMITIE
OF COMMON PRAYER, &c.
(The Act of Uniformity fellows untouched,

pt agai ie pbs

mie
boo ritten in the marginy
And at the Commencement are inserted

the words,
made in the first yeare of y* raigne
of Q. Bilis:
A Prociamation, &c,
[This is allowed to stand untouched.)

Cosin's Considerations, ¢, 1640.

“1, The Proclamation lately
added to the book after the con-
ference at Hampton Court, is no
legal part thereof, and were better
omitted ; for the Act of Parliament
prefixed to the book forbids any
addition thereunto.”

5 Biaderlingd tor — ‘but stet added in Sancroft’s hand.

pre

THE RevisEp Book, 1661.

‘The next leaf, as printed, begins

‘Tue Passace,

Concerning the Service of y¢ Church:
tad HERE ‘was never anything by the wit of man so well devised, or
So sure established, which in continuance of time hath not,” de.

‘There are, besides the change in the title, a few minor
alterations to be noted, ¢.g.*—
ministers of fa the congregation; ... . medistion of é God's word)
choad migde continually profit more and more
stories amd legends with multitude of responds, verses,
befor: after three or four chapters were read ont,
have been daily said and oft repeated, and the rest utterly omitted,
hins anu for the reading of the holy Seripture
agreeasle to the same 5

(Each of theabove wo paragraphs is erased.)

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61. Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
+A PREFACE a
{The following corrections only appear?) FRETACE.
Concerning the Service of God | (The final correcticos. ax shewn In Cosin's
copy, only appear)
3 by i
225

[stet]* 224 teerence [These two paragraphs are erased.)

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619,

Furthermore by this order, the
Curates shall meed mo other books for
their public service, 1 cannot see
what kind of commendation this can
be : sure the more books, the more
solemn would God's service be.

ond for “ undeesanded,” and, time
the prazrapln ot
copied Into the Comnwvetion
Tia these cases it is evident

IrRopucrion,

And forasmuch as nothing can stmozt be so plainely set forth ;
‘Though it be appointed i= seritten Prefsca that all things

And all Priests and Deacons hal! be boun+t ere to say daily the ....

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
‘Though it be appointed, &e.
often Scere
Alter yt charact to faire italich and
other
[To the end of the paragraph is added,
Especially in the Colledges ond
Holts” of either University and in
x Schooles of Westminster, Eaton,
& Winchester,
‘And all ths Priests and Deacons,
ac.
{Against this is written in the margin,]
Allter y¢ charact® to Ialick.

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
[After paragraph “Though it be,” &e}
Especially in the Colledges of either
University and in the Schooler of
Westminster, Eaton & Winchester,

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢, 1640.

2. In the order betwixt the Pre~
face and the treatise of Ceremonies,
it is allowed to all men to say the
morning and evening service pri-
vately in any language (besides the
English) which they understand.
Here an explanation is wanting,
whether this word ‘ privately’ may
not be extended to cvfleger in either
of the universities, and some other
places {as Westminster, Eton, and
Winchester schools) for whose use

# In Cosin’s book the words “and Halls”
atten. i Tine,

‘Queen Elizabeth, in the second year
of her reign *, caused the Common
Prayer-book to be set forth in
Latin, as being the most proper
language for them.

3. ‘unless he be otherwise reas
somaSly letted.’ Which requires an
explanation (against them that ac-
count themselves reasonably letted
‘by any common and ordinary affairs
of their own) whether anything but
sickness or necessary absence abroad
shall be sufficient to excuse them
from this duty.

Lords’ Committee, 1641.

Innovations in discipline, No.
runs :—"* By introducing Latin ser-
vices in the Communion of late in
Oxford, and into some colledges in
Cambridge at Morning and Even-
ing Prayer, so that some young sttie
dents and the servants of the col-
ledgedonot understand the prayers,”

Considerations, No. 8. “‘ Whether
according to that end of the preface
before the Common Prayer, the cus
rate should be bound to read Mom
ing and Evening Prayer every day
in the Church, if he be at home and
not reasonably letted ; and why not
only on Wednesday and Friday
morning, and in the afternoon on
Saturday with holy day eves.”

+ "Liters patentes Regine de Forma
penn nablicin Taaetrenada, Dat

‘Tue Revisep Boor, 1661.

{Concerning the Service of the Church, continued.

sxoept they be let by preaching, otnd
sickness, or some other urgent cause ;

ftid shall

abel # tc, camse a bell to be tlle thereunts

that ox:

diepoced

the people may come to hear.

“Or Cxnemonixs, why some be abolished, and some retained.”
“ Of such ceremonies as be used in the Church,” &.
{No correction whatever is made in the above.)

Cosin’s corrected copy, Lag

to be tolled (hereto,
convenient time before he begin,

[This has been afterwards enssed. and
does not appear in Sancrott's “lair copy."

that a he disposed the Parish:
toners may come.
And the curate, . . not being others
wise reasonably letted ar Ae/ore.
OF CEREMONIES,

[Mefore thie title is added,
Amother Preface.*
(No farther corrections

Sancroft’s fair copy, 166r.
final ti above.
Seed Neal

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619,
Of Ceremonies, Ge.
‘This is the same verbatim with

4 In Conin’s book the words *
(Re rl

Another
margin in

h

that which is in the Service- Book
of King Edward VI.*; the preface
then being retained, it seems all
the ceremonies of that book are
still justified by our Church, though
some of them, at Calvin's and Bu-
cer’s instance, were omitted in the
review of the book § Edw. VL,
‘&$ not accounted absolutely neces+
sary.

at length turned to vanity and
superstition.) None of these can
be meant of any ceremonies used
in King Edward's first Service-
Book, for that book has these very
words, and therefore they must be
meant of other ceremonies, which
they in the Church of England at
that time refused, and of none other
that are since omitted ; I say omit»
ted only, and not condemned ; for
if our Church had meant to con-
demn the ceremonies used in that
book, they would never have taken
the same discourse about ceremo-
nies to do it, which is here used to
approve and authorize them, but
they would have made some other
‘of set purpose to condemn them.

See peg he ge eS eee
Prayer of 1549 201d

eres yore one: ccost
Se

tee pera and might bot bee
ond therefore ore left unread. so os the most port thereof will be read every
yeare once, as in the Kalendar is appointed.

‘The new Testament is appointed for the second, &c,

{Continued as printed, except)
of the which there be are onely certain proper lessons appointed upon
divers proper Feasts,

And to know what lessons shall be read every day fete eens
day of the moneth in the Kalender following, & there ye shall peresins
find the Books & Chapters that shall be read for the Lessons both at
Morning & Evening prayer. Zuxcept onely ¢ Moveable Feasts, to° are mot
fis the Kalendar, & the Immoveable, where there tt a blank left in y* columme
of Lessons ; the proper Lessons for all ut daye are to be found in y* Table

of proper Lassns,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
* sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
‘The Old Testament is appointed
for the First Lessons at Morning &
Evening Prayer, and the most fart
thereof shall be read thorow every

‘The New Testament*is appointed
for the second, &c.

te coped rt oe
te-wi \c

‘as originally

ae Seiia: there be only certaine
frofer Lessons appointed upon
divers proper Feasts.

And to know what Lessons shall
‘be read every day, Suds the doy of
the Moneth /oofe in the Kalendar
following and in the Table of Proper

Lessons and there ye shall perceive
the Books: & Chapters that shall
be read for the Lessons both at
Morning and Evening Prayer.

Cosin's Considerations, ¢, 1640,

“That whensoever any proper
lessons are appointed for the Sun
days or for any feast-day, then shall
the lessons appointed in the kalen-
dar for the day of the month be
omitted.’ But here is no provision
made for the feast-days that fall
upon a Sunday, whether the lessons
appointed for the Sunday or that
feast-day shall be taken. For want
of which provision, in some places
they read one lesson, and in other
some anothey, according to the
curate’s choice, which breeds diver-
sity in the service, and is against
the uniformity intended in it by the
Act of Parliament, and the pre-
faces before named.”

= a

Tue Revisep Boox, 1661.

And Bers is

smmoreable

Noted 4, that whensoever the:
‘or Lessons are appointed for the Sundaise or £2
then the Psalms & Lessons of ordinary course appointed

xy proper Psalms

any feoct, moveable or

in the Pralter & Kalender if tigy be different shall be omitted for that

Hime,

Ye must Note also that the Collect Epistle & Gospel appointed for
the Sunday shal serve all the week after, 2=:
that hath hie proper aukere it és mot in this book other wite erdered.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
And here is to be noted that

whensoever there be any proper

Pralmes or Lesons are appointed

Paalmes & Lessons of ordinary
eourse appointed in the Praiter &
Keaslondas (if they be different) shalbe
omitted for that time,

‘Yeo mest Note also that the Col-
lect, Epistle, and Gospel appointed
for the Sunday shall serve all the
week after, except there shall fall
some feast that hath his proper
subere tt tr mot in the book otherwise
ordered -
Daas fatens
Arad g¢ Collect wh

rubric has

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619.

“ye muect note atso that the collect,
qpivtle, and gospel, appointed for
Sunday shail serve all the week
after'.| Which is so appointed,
for that the epistle and gospel are
to be read every day of the week,
as every day there should be & com
munion. If people be married
upon the week-day, at that time by
this book they are enjoined to re-
ceive ; and so when women after
child-birth are churehed ; or when
men in cathedral churches (where
they are enjoined it every Sunday
at the least) shall desire to have the
communion on the week-day ; that
then the collect, epistle, and gospel
shall be used, which was appointed
for the Sunday.

{The Onder bow the Rest of Holy Scripture, coatimued.}
‘Whee the yeerr of our Lord map be

Matted, en
attaet, oo

[The above four paragraphs are all erased.)

Prorzs Lussons To ne READ fo:

he fret Lerrone

both at Morning

& Evening Prayer on the Sundayes and other Holy-daies thorowout the

whole yeer c=:

Leserme.

[The corrections in the Lessons appeintest, made by Cosin and Sancroft, are all adopted. J

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

the peeres of

sees

{The nbore 5 Paragraphs erased.)
Tiem So oft as the first chapter
of Saint Matthew is read either for

Lesson or Gorpe! [et], yee shall

begin the same at v 18 (The birth

of Jesus Christ was on this wise

&c.) And the third chapter of

Saint Lukes Gospel, shall be read

unto these words & 23 So that he

was supposed to be the sonne of

Joseph, &e,

[At end of * The Onder how the rest of
Scripture is aypointed to be read,”

Kewritten—}

And to the end the people may the
better Aeare and understand, in
such places, where they doe sing,
the Lessons Epistle & Gospel shall
be sung or pronounced in a flaine
tine, after the manner of distinct
reading.

Ugo ha be Gonoction Cope)
PROPER Lessons to bee read

for the Fins Tearcone hovh at Morn.

ing & Evening Prayer on the

Sundayes end other Holpdaies thoe
rowout the whole yeere, and for
tome lke the Seam Eecrene

Tue ReviseD Book, 1661.

Prorer Psatmes ON CERTAIN Days.
{Sancroft’s corrections only are made.]
Ask Wednesday. Mattins 6 32. 38. Evensong 102. 130. 143.
Good Friday. Mattins 22. 40 $4. Evensong 69, 88.
(Next follows)
‘Tux Tancx for the Order of the Psalms to be said, &c.
[The whole of this page is erased}

Ilere a lea! is Inverted, with The Table of Feasts for x), years om evree. See next page,

Tables and Rela Sor y° Moveable & Lovmovecile Feasts Ge. Ge,

Cosin's ecarected, copy, 1640-61.

ednesday and Good F

Proper Psalmes on certaine feasts
ama dayes. oe yeere,

ong. 72 5

Ash Wednesday, Mattinz. 6.

32. 38 Wpenit. Evensong.
102, 130. 143. Wpenit,

Good Friday, Mattins. > 22. 25.
40. $4. Evensong. 53- 69. 88,
tegution Monday Mattins. Psa),

Evensong,

119, (18t part.\ 145. 149.

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
Nay snd Good Friday, a

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.

[In Cosin's copy the follow

been written over the
[hele pase has teen emnsedy and the note

[exe follows, “ Tabies and Rules," fe.)

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661,
Tue Tante for the Order of the
Psaams, &c.
{The whole of this ermsed.)

Tn Sanorett’s dere Inserted
pro lcaven of MS. 7. BLES RULES
Sor the moveaNie &} incmoweasie Feasts,
‘Ev. This is noted later, as is the Com:
‘oration copy the Table ts pot alter the
Kalendar.}

At the foot of the page the last pant of the note is erased, thiss,]
day of March, the zem= day cuppoced to he the Ext dep upon which the

eee eer Soren on bee a eee eee eee ee

world wae created, sad the day when Chrfet nos comecived fn the wombs

A TABLE OF THE MOVEABLE FEASTS calewlated for xl yeares.

he verso of leaf inser ee
Kien i entre as ee printed the Sealed Hoke Sey Baayen er ook, pr 7)
Comtains the noves of the years 1651~—17eo, and at the foot ofthe Page is writ

Note that the supputation of the yeare of our LORD in a. ef
England beginneth the 25 day of March.

To rinp Easrex ror Ever,

(This pages left untouched; except atthe ead of the rubrio atthe bottom
of the page is added,}

But note that y¢ name of the month is set at the left hand, or else just
with y* figure, & followeth not, as in other Tables by descent, but collateral,

After this follows the Kalendar. For the reasons given
before, it has not been thought necessary to detail all the
various corrections; they will readily be seen on referring to
the Prayer-Book *.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61. Lords’ Committee, 1641.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661. Considerations, t: “ Whether the
pan Ar table of the | names of some departed Saints and
Moveable feasts for xxxix yeares. others should not be quite expunged
[Cosin’s book has in the margin,} in the Kalendar.”

This Alesansch Table is to be re

‘. ane tent Savoy Conference, 166r.
This table to be renewed. Exceptions, No. 6... . that the

names of all other [Saints’ days}
mee Bord PS FR EASTER FOR'|| oe inserted inthe Kalendar, which

tae are not in the first and second books
Se ea cdr | of Reward the VI, muy be lel oct,

* See Prayer-Book, pp. 41-63

‘Tue Revisen Book, 1661.

oxi

ILENDAR W® THE TABLE of LESSONS.
chief

these Tables. The col
‘Sup falleth and the Signs

TA :
ol tee Zod bes

ot
es
Rite bores sel ies ortoa mee

ion - K. Charles — against
Sunt v7 lerPonecuny for Jone 24) St Altan™]

prophecy; but are now removed 10 y¢ end of y¢ Apocryphal Lesions,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
THE Ulan Sean with the

of lessons,

[Cotin's conrectices are but few in number,
the following are the chiel.]
Parti cf Mozy. Preswntation of
Christ, commonty called The Pu-
riftcation of the Virgin Mary,
Asmunc. of Christ to Virg. Mary.

fine sent fo cowvert y* Saxons.

John Evan. ente port, Lat,

[Mtar, 24] Mit. Reg. I

[June 19] Nat. K. James
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

B THE KALENDAR with the
Sable of Pralense zd {stet] Lessons.

ibe may

{Sancroft’s corrections are but few in
umber, and are as follows.)

Convers: Paal.
Barnabas

Hin margin to each ie written)
print it ta red letters ®

» Jn leap yoare[Ps.] 39 Dent.) xiv

{Lak.j xi*. [Beut. Jxv [Ephes]v.

John Evang. ente Port. Lat,

Asgustine, sent to convert the
Saxons.

Tae Daw Corcd
A

exxil

INTRODUCTION,

TABLES AND RULES for the Moveable & Immoveable Feasts, Together
peat tere foci es sean re whole year.
[This title is inserted, with 2 marginal direction to the printer.)
This to be placed before ye Kalendar.
RULES TO KNOW WHEN THE MOVEABLE FEASTS |
and Holy daies begin.

Baster-day (on w y* rest depend) is allwaies y* first Sunday after
first Full Moon which happens next after the one & twentieth day of
Match ; and if the Full Moon happens ugon a Sunday, Easter day is the
Sunday efter.

Advent Sunday is alleoayes the nearest Sunday toy" Feast of Saint Andress,
whether before or after.

[Here follows the Table as printed in ed, 166m See Prayer-Book, p. 32.)

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Paes tls
A Table of all the feasts that are
to be observed [in the Church of Emg-
land through)" the year,
All the Sundays in y¢ yoore, Ge,
ut infra post Calendarium
A Table of y* Vigits, fasts & days
of Abstinence to be observed in the
yeare,
The Bues and Vigils before
The Nativity wt infra shu.
Days of Fasting or abstinence
The 40 Dayes of Lent &e. ae
At dh bottom ofthe same
's handwriting, is the
By the Ecclesiastical lowes oe
Realme, there be some times in the

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661,
[Contents of the two MS, leaves ine
serted in Sancroft’s Copy.)

TABLES AND RULES for
the Moveable and Immoveasle Feasts
Together w' the dayes of Abstinence
through the whole yeare,

Rules to know, when the Moveable

Feasts, & Holy daies begin.
Easter daie (on w the rest depend)
is allwaies the fourth Sunday after
¥ New Moon ut happens upon or
next after the Nenes of March And
if the New Moon happencth upon
@ Sunday, reckon that inclustoely
Sor one of ¥* fower.

[Advent Sunday is allwates the
nearest Sunday to the feast of S.
Andrew whether before or after.
Septuagesioes 9
Sexagerioon att xoee

inguagerimal it
a) *
Rogation Sune

Bite
TrinitySunday! 8 weekes

A calesletics table of thes.
[See p. cxxv.]

‘THE REVISED Book, 1661,

[Thess follows the Table of Days as printed in ed. 1662.)

A Tadle of alt the Feasts y' are to be observed ron Hox
ee Church of England through y* yeare

73 All Sundays, &c.

A Tale of the Vigile, Rasts & days of Abstinence...

Days of Fasting or Abstinence,

Certain solemn days for which porticular services are appointed.

Mist of the Peasts is corrected

a3 in printed copy of

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.

UA the ead ofthe Caleniar the fllowi
corrections are made in the printed copy.

‘Titesk to be observed for HoLy
AYES and none other, &.

The dayes of the fasts

correcti ‘teing erased,
Sg yauplesteg nr eon reset tad
The Evens or Vigits fore
1. ¥ Nativitie of 7 Lond.

2. Purification of y¢ Virg. Mo
3. Annunciation of our Lord,
Jo Al Sedat
BAM 3 fects of *

RFein 3¢ Econs:

so as to bring it into accordance with Sanceoft's
‘and the Table of Vigils, Feasts, Daies of abstinence, and Certain
Days, ade oheu6és, See

Solenm
Prayer-Book, p.

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661,
THESE TO BE OBSERVED as Xe,
iven on the two

leaves inserted before the Kalendar, on
‘which is written aa below.)

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661,

{Un Cosin’s copy the following has been
written out fairly by Soncruh on Oru
peualler leaves, inserted with others at the
inning of the book.
in Sancroft's fait copy it has beeo writ.
fen out on two folio leaves, inserted be
fore the Kalendar,)

A TABLE of ell the Feasts that

are to be observed in the Church of

England through the year,

All Sumdates in the yeare,

The Days of the Fecsts of

The Circumcision of our Lord Ferur
Christ,

The Epiphany.

The Conversion of S. Paul.

Tie Purification of the blessed
Virgin,

S. Matthias the Apostle,

Tie Ammunciation of the Messed
Virgin,

5. Mark the

S. Philip and S. Facos the Aportler,

The Ascension of owr Lord Ferns

InTRopUCTION,
{Pages inverted in Cosin's and Sancroft’s copies.)
Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61, | The F ee of the Blessed Vir
‘Sancroft’s * fary.
Sate cong, A60r The Annunciation of the Blessed
S. Barnabas. Virgin.
The Nativity of S. John Baptist. | Easter Day.
S. Peter the Apostle. Ascension- Day.
S. Fames the A, Pentecost,
S. Bartholomew the Apostle. S. Matthias,
‘S. Matthew the Apostle, S. Gokm Baptist,
‘S. Michael and ali Angels. S. Peter.
S. Luke the list, S. Fames,
S. Simon and S, Fade, the Apostles. | S. Bartholomew,
All Saints. S. Matthew,
S. Andrew the Apostle, S. Sinton and S. ude,
‘S. Thomas the Apostle, S. Andrew.
The Nativity of or Lord. ‘S. Thomas.
S. Stephen the Martyr. All Saints,
S. John the Evangelist. Nee) thal eek
A ny of these Feast
The Holy Inmocents. Days fall upon a Monday, then the
: Vigil or Fast-Day shall be kept upon
and }in Easher Wecke the Saturday, and not upon the Sun-
reuse day next before st,
end | Whitoum. Weeke. r 5
Tuesday) Daies of Fasting or Abstinence,
" daies Me
The § day of Novembor being the day | Ti Ae Sale of Font
of the Papists Conspiracie & ne
The 29 day of May being the day of
the Kings Birth and Retwrne. dacs
Cosin’s copy the first page of the | The ember weekes at the 4 Seasons,
walk gre is'page tr Sancrowe star | Ane the Hirt Seilay be
In both, the verso of the first leaf he Lent.
i and on the recto of the second | Wednesday the feast of Pente-
3] Friday coit
A TABLE of the Vigity, Fasts | sas oe
is me ence Co be oheroed |. ry, shew Regition dala, hing
the Monday, Tuesday 6 Wednesday
The Buens or Vigits before fefore Holy Thursday, or the Ascen=
The Nativity of our Lord. sion of our Lord =

Tue Revisep Book, 166r.

4 All the Fridaies in the yeare ex-
expt those that fall within y* twelve
daies of Christmas,

S The 30 of Fonnary being the

of the Murder & Martyrdom
of King CHARLES the firit.

6. By the ecclesiastical laws of this
vealme there be some times in the
yeare, wherein Marriages are not
‘usally solemnized as

fro
Advent 8 daies after the
‘mtr

laee.
Sebtwae. Bates after Raster,
Regation Trimatie Sunday.

[At the bottom of the page is written]
The Kalendar wt the Table, &e.
ue

{he verso of this leaf is blank.}

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

[Continuation of the two MS. pages in-
‘verted in Sancroft’s copy.)

fete TaNle of the Move-

able Feasts for yearct v.

‘A Table to find Easter for Ever
ed not. 4*

A Table of all the Feastt...

(See p. exxili.]

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

“« Thete to be observed for Hely-
fips, anol none other®,| 1 suppose
this whole page to be but the prin-
ter’s work, no order of the Church,

a8 appears by the sequent declara-
tion of the beginning and ending of
the lawyers’ terms ; for what had

ad mot ue

Be reference rit he fond race ca.
Feference will bs (ound page cxx,

omy

churchmen to do with them? And
so here for holydays, I never could
sce where it was appointed, that
these here should be observed and
no other, Which are holydays, and
which are not, according to the pur=
pose and intent of our Church, ap-
pears by the lessons appointed be-
fore as proper for holydays, where
are many more days accounted holy,
than here are by the ignorance of
the printer. In the statute of
5 Edw., cap. 3, these indeed were
appointed, and none others but that
statute being repealed, 1 Mary L
cap, 2, and being not since revived,
we are to stick rather to the autho-
rity of this service-book, in the
catalogue of lessons proper (as be-
fore), rather than to the printer's
pleasure and ignorance. I cannot
tell ; it seems the printer was loth
to lose the work of his servants so
many holydays in the year as he
saw proper lessons appointed for
before, and therefore he comes
stealing in with this lay-direction,
which the people’s indevotion and
carelessness of observing any day
was ready enough to lay hold on and
to make a rule of, though it be no
more & part of the service-book esta»
blished by the Church, than that the
lawyers’ terms should have their bex
ginning and ending as is here noted.”

"A brief declaration when ery
term beginneth and endeth.) What
has this to do with so holy and
divine a book? There are alma-
nacks enough to hold it."

+ Bp. Cosin bas written
OTA? yh catopien heae Sees

IyTRoDUCTION.

ON whee
‘(The title, with all thar:

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61,
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1638.

“A. brief declaration when every
term deginneth and endeth.| This
declaration of the terms, which is
here annexed to the observation of
holydays, was first made and set
forth by the Injunctions of King
Henry VIII. and the convoca-
tion of the clergy, A°, 1536, where
it was ordered, that the people
might freely go to their work upon
all such holydays (as were usually
before kept) which fell either in the
time of harvest, (counted from the
first day of July to the 29th of Sep-
tember,) or in any time of the four
several terms when the king’s judges
sat at Westminster, But yet these
holydays (here in our book men-
tioned) are specially excepted by
those Injunctions of King Henry
VIIL and his clergy-convocation,
and commanded to be kept solemn
and holy by every man, the har-
vest-time and the term-time not-

ore;

cy term hegioneth, fo,
pa

withstanding. And therefore I see
no use of this declaration when the
terms begin and end to be added
to our holydays in this place, for
neither was it permitted in King
Henry the VIIIth's time, nor is it
in ours, that any man should go to
his work upon these days appointed
to be kept sacred, whether they
fall in term-time or no.”

Lords’ Committee, 1641.

Considerations, No.4: Whether
Lessons of Canonical Scripture
should not be put into the Kalendar
instead of the Apocrypha.”

Savoy Conference, 1661,

Exceptions of Ministers. “Wheres
as divers chapters of the apocryphal
books appointed to be read are
charged to be. . . . of dubious and
uncertain credit, it is therefore de-
sired that nothing be read in the
church for lessons, but the holy
Scriptures of the Old and New
Testament.”

[These two notes u;
lessons illustrate the
‘The space did not all
in their proper
fare printed here.

the, Apocrypha
raph on p. exxi,
low oftheir Kosertion
ince nd hereire they

It will have been seen that hitherto, although the corrections
have been very numerous, no important questions have been
involved. They have been mostly editorial ; but it is evident
that they were carefully considered, by the fact that a great
many of Cosin's proposals appear to have been erased, and
even the Convocation copy differs frequently from the fair
sep the corrections which had passed Committee.

Next correction is an important one, and it is therefore
ae more clearly, the inserted words being written over
the line,

—

Tue Revised Book, 1661,

cor
THE ORDER WAU’ MORNING
daily 00 be said and scand Ubrough
AND EVENING PRAYER =!2!! =
[5 1.} The Moming and Evening Prayer shall be used
place of the Church, Chappel, or Chancel, except it shal be otherwise

‘Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Tar Oxvrr © for MoKN-
Ixe axp Er ‘PRAYER.
hil! darily #0 be used and sayd
throughout the yeare,
[Before the tithe Coxin has written)
Set the first Tithe and y 2 orders
Sollowing om the other side, retro,
saith a fayre compartment before
it [and in Malick Letters\*

[$1] The Morning and Evening
prayer shall... . of the aa
And the Chancels shall

‘remnain as they have done in times

“Un the margin is written)

Badd 2e
”
2
corrections to the above rubric are
Tewever all erase, but whether by San-
‘€xoft oF wot there is no evidence to shew.)
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
as ORDER WHERE for, &.
[Same correction in title aa above.)

{§1.] The Morning and Evening, &c.
[De connection ia this rubric.)
Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1638
“Shall be sed im the accustomed
place, &e.) Which word *accus-
temed?’ was added here of pur-
pose, that it might refer to the use
of former times, and not to the
later alterations, that some of the
‘ordinaries nbd people had made in
or after the &fth year of King

+ These words added by Sancroft,

Edward the Vith, For the second
liturgy then compiled hath not this
word ‘accustomed’ put into the
rubrics %,

“ And ¢hat accustomed place was
the quire, as appeareth by the first
words of the first book, set forth
in the second year of King Edward
the Vith.: ‘The priest being im
the quire, shall begin the Morning
Prayer with a loud voice.” But
since that time, at the instance of
the parishioners, many ordinaries,
in most places, have otherwise de=
termined and ordered jt, as here
they had leave to do, And from
hence it was, somewhat after the
beginning of Queen Elizabeth's
reign, that the minister had a desk
or a smaller pulpit set up for him,
whereat to read divine service and
the lessons, in the body of the
parish church, whereas aforetimes
he performed all his office at his
own seat in the chancel, and #0 in
divers places, where the ordinary
did not alter it, he doth still, turn-
ing himself only towards the people
that be in the body of the eburch,
when he readeth the lessons,"

Lords’ Committee, 1641.

“ Memorandum, That the reading-
desk be placed in the church, where
divine service may best be heard of
all the people.”

# See Prayer Bade, y bq

iit

Ixrropucrion.

determined by the Ordinary of the place ; and the Chancels shall re-
maine as they have done in times past.
(There are no corrections in the above rubric.)

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1638.

“ Except it shall be otherwise de
termined by the ordinary.) But note
here, that their power was limited
and restrained to the reading of
Morning and Evening Prayer only 5
$0 that the Communion-service was
by this very order and law here re«
served to the chancel, neither had
any ordinary a liberty or power
given him to bring it, or give leave
to have it brought, into the body of
the church, and to place the commu-
nion-table there, as in divers pari
churches of this realm, and espe-
cially in citles or other great towns,
they, and the churchwardens, with
their ministers, have presumed to
do at their own pleasure, Nor had
the ordinaries any power neither to
alter the accustomed place of the
Morning and Evening Prayer, but
only where there was some con-
troversy about it, what place was
the most convenient for the reading
thereof.

“ And the chances shail remain
as they Aave done in times past.)
“That is, distinguished from the body
of the church by a frame of open-
work, and furnished with a row of
chairs or stools on either side ; and
if there were formerly any steps up

* These were the “Articles to be in-

auired of Py ‘the Churchwandens and
“vesued by Cosin when he was

‘Archdeacon of the East Riding. York-
shire, “They were prinied at Lapdon in
1637, ted fa Coninr's Warks (A.C 1-1,

fare the Visitation Articles after

to the place where the altar or
table stood, that they should be
suffered to continue so still, and
not to be taken down and laid level
with the lower ground, as ately
they have been by violence and dis-
‘order, contrary to law and exstom,”

Savoy Conference, 1661.

{§ 1.] Fexccptions of Ministers,
We desire that the words of the
first rubrick may be expressed as
in the book established by author
rity of parliament § and 6 Edw. VL

Answer of Bishops. We think

it fit that the rubric stand ar it is,
sae all t0 be teft to the discretom
of the ordinary.

Articles of Visita-
tions, 1627.

“Ts there a partition between the
body of the church and the chancel ?
and if not, when, and by whom,
and by what authority was it taken

Cor

Cosin's Articles at Visita-

“Is there a partition bere
your church and your chancel,
comely fair table placed at ihe
upper part of it, for the Adminis-
tration of the Sacrament of the
Lord's Supper?”

he was Rishop of Durham, and. are pros
ably thowe which were he forward
Pee ee ee gesade and a

mite to the Archiv bury
ATRODUCTION w The
pated. is Cosi Works WoL},

+ Ds SS

‘Tue Revisep Boox, 1661.

xxix

such ormaments of the Church and of

(8 2.] ‘And here is to be noted that the Minicter at the time of the Com.
the Ministers thereof ot all times of their ministration, shall be retained and be
Me

seunion, and) at all other

‘in-use, ar were im this Church of England by the

Saeete fn the Church,

the second yeer of the reign of A. Enwaan the Sixt,

4» «such ornaments of the Church &
Of the Ministers thereof at all times
of their ministration shalbe retrined
& be ire se ar voere int this Cheorch
of England by the Authority of Par-
diament in the second your of the
reigne of K. Entw. VE. That is to
way.» . [a surpiice.)*
These are the words of y° Act

oo were in mee be
oo te ty

authority of Parliament in

sscerdlies ts the

Pisce at x emul hereef on the

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

(¥2:] Acd here te 12 be noted, Be,
[The rubrick is wholly erased, and instead)
And heere is to be msted, That such
Ornaments of the Church, and
of the Ministers thereof at all
times of their Mimistration shall be
retcimed & be im vse, 8 wore ie
this Church of England by the As-
thority of Partiament im the secord
pear of the reigne of K. Edw. VI,
Tin the margin is adced the fofowing neve,}

the lat elaine but ce (N05)

‘of Unidormey of Elica
the

xx

_— $$ $$$ ____

[Notes on the Second Rubrick.]

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619.

[8 2.) “\Asteerein wee.) And then
were in use, not a surplice and
hood, ay me now ase, but a plain
white alb, with a vestment or cope
over it; and therefore, according
to this rubric, are we all stil! bound
to wear albs and vestments, as have
been so long time worn in the
Church of God, howsoever it is
neglected. For the disuse of these
ornaments, we may thank them that
came from Geneva, and in the be-
ginning of Queen Elizabeth's reign,
being set in places of government,
suffered every negligent priest to
do what him listed, so he would
but profess a difference and oppo-
sition fn all things (though never
0 lawful otherwise) against the
Church of Rome, and the cere
monies therein used. If any n
shall answer, that now the 58/4
‘canon hath appointed it otherwise,
and that these things are y

‘by the direction of the Church:
wherein we live; I answer, that
such matters are to be altered by
the same authority wherewith they
were established, and that if that
authority be the convocation of the

| clergy, as I think it is (only that),

the {14/4 canon commands us to ob-
serve all the ceremonies prescribed
inthis book. Iwould fain know how
we should observe both canons."

| *[ The 584 Conon Fellas referred

00 by Casin, runs as

(ote frows previous page continaed.}
For the sake, however, of ready reference they are both printed heres

‘The words of the Act or Paxtiauunr

were (1 Klas cap, 2. 25)—

(a) Provided always, & be it enacted, that
such omaments of the Chure, and of
the Ministers thereof,

(() shall be retained and be tw woe

() a8 was in this Church of England by
the Authority of Parliament,

(4) in the second year of the reign of
King Edward VI

(©) until other order shall be therein taken
hy Authority of the Quesn's Majesty,
with the advice of her Commissioners
‘appointed and authorited under the great
teal of Rngland for causes ecclesiastical,
or of the Metropolitan of this Realm,

This note,
explaion af Gude how

‘The words of the
and subsequent Books were—
(@) And here is t0 be

‘ter at the th

(Q) shail see such ornaments in” the
Church,

(¢) omitted]

giving the reason of his slering reba ipedety in 2662, is valuable, as it

THE Revised Book, 1661.

cored

[Motes on the Second Rubrick continued.

The Cason (of the seme series,
u fea ‘provides os follorcs.
“Tn all Cathedral and Collegiate
the Holy Communion

va the

adecent

rin
‘ope,
bang assisted with the Gos-
peller and Epistoller agreably, ac-
‘cording to the Advertisements pub-
Ushed Anno 7 Eliz, |
[Mie Advertisements thus referred
fe, are ™ Advertisements pry, for
due order, in the public Administra-
tien of Common Prayers, and using
holy Sacraments, and partly for
1 of all dace ecclesi-
“ae virtue of| Be Queene M-
letters commanding the same,

the 25th day of Januaryinthe seventh
eae (seta our Soe
ee tat

“in Ministrtion
elites Haly. Communion im she
Cathedrall and Collegiate Chwrches,
the Minister shall use &
Cope with Gospeller and Epistoler
at all other prayers,
Mercedes Aacowranret table,
to use no copes but surplesses
“them, that the Deans and Pre-
Yendaries wear a surplesse with a
silke hoode in the quyer, &c.
fag Tem tat erry Miner say
any publique Prayers, or minis-
in triage ofthe he Sacramentes, or other

+ [The 14th Canon referred to by
Cozin orsiers that ‘all Ministers like-
egy oltre orp)

Henci Ciena

ase

naan

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1638.

“ At the time of the Comaunion.)
And at the celebration of the holy
Communion it was ordained, by the
rules and orders of the first liturgy
set forth by the Church of Eng-
land, and confirmed by authority
of parliament, in the second year of
the reign of King Edward the VIth,:
[8 74)“ Thatthe priest who shall then
execute the holy ministry, shall put
upon him the vesture appointed,’
&c.:... and, ‘that other priests
and deacons, who shall help him
in that ministration, shall have upon
them likewise the vestments ap-
pointed for their ministry; that is
to say, albs with tunicles :" &c.

“And at all other times of his
ministration.) That Is, (as is set
forth in the first liturgy of King
Edward before mentioned, ) [§ 2] ‘in
the saying or singing of matins and.
evensong, baptizing and burying,
the minister in parish churches,
and chapels annexed, shall use a
surplice And in all cathedral
churches and colleges, the deans,
&c., may use in the quire, besides
their surplices, such hoods," &.

“The word ‘all’ here had been
divers years omitted in the editions
of this book, contrary to the true
copy of it, vet forth in the first year
of Queen Elimbeth, (which was
done either by the negligence of
the printer or upon design,) until
King Charles the First, in the frst
year of his reign, commanded it to
bbe restored, and sent me to his print
ing house to see it done ; ever since
which time it has so continued.

TxTRopUcTiON.

[Notes to the Second Ruteick continued.)

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1638.

“As were in wse, &c.) Among
other ormaments of the church that
‘were then in use, the setting of two
Lights upon the communion-table or
altar was one, appointed by the
King’s Injunctions * (set forth about
that time, and mentioned or rati-
fied by the act of parliament here
named ,) whereby all other wax-
Tights and tapers, which in former
times of superstition men were wont
to place before their shrines and
images of saints, being taken away
‘and utterly abolished, it was re-
quired, that two lights only should
be placed upon the altar, to signify
the joy and splendour we receive
from the light of Christ's blessed
gospel. Bene B, Lutherus in fore
sunla missa sive Commanionis, quam
Wittenburgensi Ecelesie anno supe-
rioris secull vicesimo tertio prascrip-
sit, Nee candelas (inguit) nec thee.
riftcationem provibemss, sod nee exé>
itwacs 5 esto hoe liderumn®,
* [Zhe following is the paragraph

yr terres

Yerred to by Cosin,
“They Wa peter bance

forth no torches nor candles, tapers
AC the act refered in» BF Edw.
vi Co

mnmon

fioples It is ue that the sree si
the Act probably refers to Eciward's
Jancgur wien speaks ot his Mighne

wag deer Het alae to
porate

Setuod chet she Prayevdbosk, whlch tbs

Act enjoins, refers

rely i ove ofthe
G5) = seek oem

King’s Majesty % injune-

so acknowledge vheie exat-

wathority, Sul, on the whol
what passage Conia veers

——E——————

or ee of wax to be set
we picture, bat only twe
ts onion high altar, Before
cs Sacrament, which for the sig-
nifcation. that Christe, themed

tie light of the world, they
sues to remain stil")

By entherity of | parlicnent.)
Which confirmed both the first Ix
turgy and the Injunctions of King
Edward the Sixth *,

Jn the second year of the veiga of
King Edward the Sixth.) For tt is
here to be noted, that in his time
there were two several litungies,
and two several acts of parliament
made to confirm them. One in the
second year, and another fn the
fifth year of his reign, In which
fifth year, (apon the disuse which
some men made of the former orna-
ments, or upon the displeasure that
other men took against them both
at home and abroad,) it was ap-
pointed by the second liturgy, and
enacted by parliament authority,
*That the minister, at the time of
the Communion, and at all other
times in his ministration, should
use neither alb, vestment, nor cope 5
but being an archbishop of bishop,

i

which could be said to amount to a dis.
tinct rafisoxtron,

is Latin is from Calixtuny already:
oted. “The reference i to the Formula
Mis sea Communionis pro
Witrenbergensi ad *Lectio B
Lasher On. toon BFL she,

att
itteb,

Evian sete

Tue REVISED Book, 1661.

exxxiii

(Noees ta the Second Rubrick continued.)

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1638.
shoal have and wear a rochet ;
‘and being a priest or deacon, should
have and wear a surplice only.’
And yet this latter book, and act

ments, or any thing beside that was
appointed in the former book, but
acknowledged it all to have been
*m very godly order, agreeable to
the Word of God and the primitive
Church.’ Whereupon, by autho-
Fity of parliament, in the first year
‘of Queen Elizabeth’, albeit it was
thonght most meet to follow and
‘continue the order of divine service
fn Pealms, lessons, hymns, and
prayers, (a few of then only va-
tied,) which was set forth in the
fifth year of King Edwand ; yet for
‘the omaments of the church, and
of the ministers thereof, the order
‘appointed in the second year of
his reign tet retained and the
same are we bound still to observe,
‘Which is a note wherewith those
men are not so well acgwainted os
they should be, who inveigh against
‘Our present ornaments in the church,
and think them t0 be innovations
introduced lately by an arbitrary
power, against law; wheres, in-
deed, they are appointed by the law
ftxdf, And this Judge Yelverton

and confessed to me,
(when I had declared the matter
to tim, as bere I set it Sorthy) in | the pris

Riles ofs Elin. 5 iad rp
mit is rot

his circuit at Durham, not long
before his death, having been of
another mind before.

“ According to the act of parlia-
ment set forth in the heginning of
this book, § penuit., in these words
“Provided always, and be it en-
acted, that such ornaments of the
church,” (whereunto the adorning
and decent furniture of the com-
munion-table relate,) ‘and of the
ministers thereof,” (as the alb or
surplice, vestment or cope, with the
rochet and the pastoral staff before
mentioned,) ‘shall be retained and
be in use, as was in this Church of
England, by authority of parlia-
ment, in the second (not the fifth)
“year of the reign of King Edward
the Sixth ; wntil other order shall
be therein taken, by the authority
of the queen's majesty, with the
advice of her commissioners ap
pointed and authorized ander the
Great seal of England, for causes

ecclesiastical, or of the metropolitan
of this realm.’ Which other order,
30 qualified as is here appointed 10
be, was never yet made *,
[The following are the wrt Y
ales Parliaweni, § & 6
VIL &. 1, referred to by Cosi
“ Where{as} there hath been
very edly order set forth by autho~
rity of parliament for common
prayer, and administration of the
rament,” {referring to that of
the second year of the’king’s reign,)
“to be used in the mother tongue
within the Church of a
able to the Word of Gi
primitive Church.”

tng ye same," and th
tod watucribed by 18? Pena ned Bye

INTRODUCTION.

(Notes to the Second Rubrick continued.]

Cosin's MS. Notes.

“Ceremonies abolished.) He[Bucer]
likewise finds fault there with those
Ministers that still used vestments
and lights in the Church, with the
gestures of bowing and crossing.
+++ All which he wished to have
‘altered, and so it was in the sth of
Edward VI.

«But in the beginning of Queen
Elimbeth, aif the ermaments of the
Church were restored again, by the
Act of Uniformity, and the posture
of the table in the place where the
altar stood, was specially appointed
by the queen's injunctions *,

[$2] “Suck ornaments, &.)
‘The particulars of these ornaments
{both of the church and of the mi-
nisters thereof, ag in the end of the
‘Act of Uniformity,)are referred not
to the fifth of Edw, VI, as the
service itself is in the beginning of
that Act, for in that A/zé year were
all ornaments taken away, (but a
swrplice only,) both from bishops
and priests, and all other ministers,
and nothing was left for the church,
‘but a font, a table, and a linen
cloth upon it, (at the time of the
Communion only,) but to the se-
cond year of that king, when his
Service-book and Injunctions were
in force by authority of parliament.
And in those books many other

omaments are appointed ; as, two
lights to be set upon the altar or
communion-table, a cope of vest=
ment for the priest and for the ble
shop, besides their albs, surplices,
and rochets, the bishop's crogier-
staff, to be holden by him at his
ministration and ordinations; and
those omaments of the church,
which by former laws, not then
abrogated, were in use, by virtue
of the statute 2§ Henry VIII",
and for them the provincial con+
stitutions are to be consulted, such
as have not been repealed, standing
then in the second year of King
Edw. VL, and being still in force
by virtue of this rubric and act of
parliament.

[8 2.] ‘Such ornaments as were
im use in the second year of King
Edward VI] Tn that year, by the
authority of parliament, was this
order set forth, in the end of the
Service-book then appointed. AE
Morning and Evening Prayer, the
administration of baptism, the burial
of the dead, &c, in parish-churches,
the minister shall put upon him a
surplice ; in cathedral and collegiate
churches, and in colleges, the arch+
deacons, deans, presidents and
masters, may use the ornaments
also belonging to their degrees and
dignities. But in all other places

. Elieabeth =
2 The ll te se
Aa fi i

szatutes and customs ofthis realm, nor to

‘THE RevisEp Boox, 166.

[Notes to the Second Rubrick eootinued.)

Cosin's MS, Notes (continue?)
it shall be free for them whether
they will use any surptice or not.
‘The bishop administering the Lord's
Supper, and celebrating the Sacra-
ments, shall wear a rochet or alb,
‘with a cope or vestment ; and he
shall have also his pastoral staff,
And before the Communion, spon
the day appointed for the cclebra-
tion of the Lord’s Supper, the priest
having on him an alb, with a vest-
‘ment or cope, shall stand at the
altar; and where there be many

arid deacons, so many of
them as be needful shall help the
chief minister, having albs or tunf-
cles upon them,

“These ornaments and vestures
of the ministers were so displeasing
to Calvin? and Bacer, that the one
in his letters to the Protector, and
the other in his censure of the li-
turgy, sent to Archbishop Cranmer,
urged very vehemently to have
them taken away, not thinking it
tolerable, that we should have any
‘thing common with the papists,
‘but shew forth our Christian liberty,
in the simplicity of the gospel.

“Hereupon, when a parliament
‘was called, in the fifth year of King
Edward, they altered the former
‘book, and made another order, for
yestments, copes, and albs not to
‘be worn at all; allowing an arch-
bishop, and a bishop, a rochet only,
‘and a priest or dencon to wear no-
‘thing but a surplice.

“But by the Act of Uniformity

the parliament thought fit, not to
continue this last order, but to re-
store the first again; which since
that time was never altered by any
other law, and therefore i is stilt in
force at this day.

“ And both bishops, priests and
deacons, that knowingly and wil.
fully break this order, are as hardly
censured in the preface to this book
concerning ceremonies, as ever
Calvin or Bucer censured the cere-
monies themselves. Among other
ornaments of the church also then
in use, in the second year of Edw.
VL there were two lights appointed
by his injunctions (whicA the parfia~
ment had authorised kim to make,
and whereof otherwhiles they made
mention, as acknowledging them to
be binding) to be set upon the
high-altar, as a significant ceremony
of the light which Christ's Gospel
brought into the world ; and this at
the same time, when all other fights
and tapers superstitiously set before
images, were by the same Injune«
tions, with many other absurd cere«
monies and superfluities, taken
away. These lights were (by virtue
of this present rubric, referring to
what was in use in the second of
Edw. VIL.) afterwards continued in
all the queen's chapels, during her
whole reign ; and so are they in
the king's, and in many cathedral
churches, besides the chapels of
divers noblemen, bishops, and col
leges to this day.

“It was well known, that the

9 The vestiwents and omaments are not mentioned specially is this letter,

See note i, p. caxxii,

2

Cosin’s MS. Notes
Lord:

|-treasurer Burleigh (who was
‘no friend to superstition or popery)
‘used them constantly in his chapel,
with other ornaments of fronts, palls
and books, upon his altar, The
like did Bishop Andrewes", who
‘was a man who knew well what he
did, and as free from popish super-
stition as any in the kingdom be-
sides, In the latter end of King
Edward’s time they used them in
Scotland itself, as appears by Cal-
vin’s Epistle to Knox, and his
fellow-reformers there, anno 1554,
Ep. 206, where he takes exception
against them, for following the
custom of England,

“To this head we refer the organ,
the font, the altar, the communion
table, and the pulpit, with the co-
verings and ornaments of them all ;
together with the paten, chalice,
and corporas, which were all in
tise in the second of Edw, VL by
the,authority of the acts of parlia-
‘ment then made.”

Cosin's Considerations, 1641.
the ie, *1

nd in the same rubric, ‘The
‘minister is appointed to use such
ornanients in the church, and at all
times in his ministrations, as were
4m use in the second year of King
Edward the Sixth, according to
the Act of Parliament,’ But what
those ornaments of the church and
of the ministers were, is not here
specified, and they are so snkwown
to many, that by most they are
weglected. Wherefore it were re-
guisite that those ornaments used

the rabrick should not be mended,

which were used 2 Edw, VI,
Innovations in discipline, Nov 3.
Advancing candlesticks in many
churches upon the altar so called,
Savoy Conference, 1661.
Exceptions of Ministers. (§ 2.)
seemeth

forbidden
the Common Prayer-Book, 5 & 6
Edw. VI., and so our reasons
alledged against ceremonies un
der our eighteenth general excep=
tion we desire it may be wholly
left out.

Answer of Bishops, For the reas
sons given in our answer to the
18th general, whither you refer us,
we think it fit that the rubric con+
tinue as it is,

i

This in brief may here suffice for
the surplice ; that reason and expes
rience teaches that decent ornaments
and habits preserve reverence, and
are held therefore necessary to the
solemnity of royall acts and acts of
justice, and why not as well to the
solemnity of religious worship,

+ See the plan of Bp. Andrewes’ Chapel ** Minor English Works,” p. xcviis

_—, =

where aif vestments in time of die —
vine service, are sow commanded —

‘Tue RevisEp Boox, 1661.

cxxxvil:

[Motes to the Second Rubrick continued.)

cote Reply to Fuller, 1658,

pe ccatens by a tr Beart, and tee
Mestre Fuller's Crores Hsvory]

‘Lib, ii. fol. 173. The Doctor is
charged to have set up in the church
of Durham a marble altar with che-
Tublms, which cost two thousand
pounds, with all the appurtenances
thereof, namely, a cope with the
‘Trinity, and God the Father in the
figure of an old man; another, with
the crucifix and image of Christ,
with a red beard and blueeap, Be-
sides he was accused for lighting
two hundred wax candles about the
altar on Candlemass day, for for-
bidding any psalms...

Nery lpr he wr
‘Mr. Warren in <

4, “That the Communion Table
fn the Church of Durham, which
is said to be the marble altar with
cherubimss, was not vet up by me,
‘but by the Dean and Chapter there
(whereof Mr. Smart was onc), many
years before 1 became Prebendary
of that Church, or ever saw the

3. “That likewise the Coper used
in that Church were brought in thi-
ther long before my time, and when
‘Mr, Smart the complainant was Pre-

bendary there; who also allowed
his part (as 1 was ready to prove
by the act book) of the money that
they cost, for they cost but little.

4 ‘That asT never approved the
Picture of the Trinity, or the image
of God the Father in the Figure of
an old man, or otherwise, to be
made or placed any where at all,
so I was well assured, that there
were none such (nor to my know=
ledge or hearsay ever had been)
put upon any cope that was ever
used there among us: one there
was that had the story of the Pas-
sion embroidered on it, but the cope
that I wed ts weir was of plain
white satin only, without any em-
broidery upon it at all

{The image of Christ is explained wo
halve been onthe top of Bp. Halford's tox,

|| of the fiftcenth century.)

the course of his reply he
Yet upon the Communion
Table they that used to light the
Candles (the sacrists and the virgers)
never set more than fo fair cam=
les, with a few smaller size near to
them, which they put there of par-
pose that the people all about might
have the better use of them for sing-
ing the Psalms and reading the les
sons out of the Bible; but two hun
dred was a greater number than they
‘used all the church over, either upon
Candlemas night or any other,”

Dail Welding a o head 0 Ned ot Galahe There

is another ‘colour embe
Ths

arama Satin™ dows not appear
W have been preserved.
For the whole reply, and to stunilar

charges the Au Fuller's
fn Cosine Works (Ca), vol. age

exxxviil Iyrropuction.

On the opposite page the “Order for Morning Prayer”
commences as follows :—

A™ The ORDER FOR MORNING PRAYER daily thorowout the
yer.

[8 7.] At the beginning bath of Morning Prayer, 2-4
Prayer, the Minister shall read with a loud voice some one or mere of
these sentences of the... . . and then he shall say...

rae apc ie Ot He,

vies GEAEd seem Aart wey free wes
[The first sentence only is marked through, and then the following marginal
direction to printer.)

“ And the rest of these sentences follow alzo x6 last translation.”
[To the last sentence is added)
no truth in us [But] if wee confesse our sinns he is faithfull, and just, 1
forgive us our sinns and to cleanse us from all unrighteournesse,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Am Qnoza ron Montans

Be

The Jetondir of Morning & Even.
ing Prayer.

[8 7.] At the beginning both of
Moming prysr and #
Eons Prager the Minister {;4

dene tector or
7
{The above words eral, probably by

shall read with a loud voice some
‘one or more of these sentences of
the Scriptures that follow.

The beginning of Morning & Even-

ing Prayer.

{87-] At the beginning
Morning Prayer and }lew:
vexing Prayer, Gne or mera ob
these sentences.

[At the end of the last sentence is added,)
1. 9. Lf wee confesse our sins, Gr

{As above.)

of

Tue Revisep Boox, 1661.

‘Dearly beloved brethren the scripture, &c,

[§.] afer the Minister af kneeling.

[8.9.] the Minister Arist alone standing ; 9° people stil! kneeling.
+++ wherefore === Jef us beseech him to grant. .«
Tf 10.] shall answer Acre and at the emd of all other prayers. Amen,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 166.

Them shel! be soe

Daksly beloved beatbren, fc.

Dla isles cry citys te above writen,

{88.] A general Confession...
after the Minister ai! kneeling.

[89.) the Minister alone stamiing,
and all the people still kneeling.

[6 10.) shall answer Acere amd at the
end of all ether prayers. Assen.
(ilere is writven in as a new heading.)

AN ORDER FOR MORNING
PRAYER,
Peres a onli beck ix written)
a fleuren,

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619,
188.] “ Kuceting.] Kneeling is
he most fit gesture for humble
+eeee The 27th Canon
takes order that the Communion be
delivered to none but those that
kneel; and it ts as fit we should
hhave the like order taken, that this
following absolution be pronounced
to mone but those that kneel nei-
ther. For else there will be no
excuse for us, nor no reason left us

to render the puritans, why our
Church should more punish them,
‘or binder them from the benefit of

the Sacrament for not
then, than it doth punish other
men, or hinder them of the benefit
of absolution, for not kneeling in
the time of confession. It is a like
case, and would be better thought
‘on by men of wisdom and autho
rity, whose neglect and carelessness
fn this kind gives not only cause ot
great offence and scandal to them
that are reverently and well dis-
posed, but withal is a cause of great
impiety and scorn of our solemnity
in God's service ; and it is objected
tous by the puritans, in their Sur-
Wey, Ps 7h and by the paplats

Cosin’s Considerations, c. 1640.

{89.1 " After the confession is ap-
pointed the absolution, which some
ministers read stem#ing and some
kneeling. For uniformity herein,
it should be declared what posture
he ought to use, and the posture of
Kneeling is not agreeable to it, be-
cause it is no prayer to God, but
pronouncing so many words to the
people,

{$9.] “The words there (in the
rubric) ‘or remission of sins,” were
added at the instance of the mini
sters* in the conference at Hamp.
ton Court ; but it is no legal addi-
tion, for the Act of Parliament fore
bids it.

* Conin had first written it Puritans” and altered it to " ministers.”

ext

[§ 11.] Then :hol! the Minister bazin shall kncole and say the Lords prayer

with

04 an amdiWe voice 1 the people also hnecling & repeating it with

isn both here Ge wheresoever ese it is used in Divine Service,
[To the end of the Lord's prayer is added,)
For thine is the Ringiéone, the prwer and the Glorie for ever and ever. Amen.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
(§ 11.] The= hot! the minister shalt
Ancol & begin the Lord's Prayer
with a loud woyce: the people also
Anecling & repeating it with kim,
both here & wherever else it is

wsed in Divine Service,
Os peiey aig the following

Cosin's Prayet-Book, 1619,

[§ 18.] “ Then shail the minister
begin the Lord's Prayer] Here
begins the service: for that which
goes before is but 4 preparation
to it, and is newly added in King
Edward's second book in imitation
of the liturgy and mass of the
Church of Rome.

Cosin's Considerations, c. 1640,

[§ 11.] “In the rubric before the
Lord's Prayer, the minister is ap-
pointed to begin it, but the people
are not appointed to say after him,
as in cathedral churches and most
places besides they use to do, To
prevent all diversity therein, there
‘wants an explanation to that pur-
pose,

Savoy Conference, 1661.

[8 11.) Exceptions of Ministers,
We desire that these words, ‘For
thine is the kingdom, the power
and the glory, for ever and ever.
Amen," may be always added unto
the Lord's Prayer.

Answer of Bishops, These words,
“for thine is the kingdom,” &e.,
are not in St. Luke, nor in the
ancient copies of St. Matt,, never
mentioned in the ancient comments,
nor used in the Latin church, and
therefore questioned whether they be
part of the gospel ; there is no rea-
‘son that they should be always used.

[8 11.) Exceptions of Ministers.
And that this prayer may not be en-
joyned to be so often used in morn-
ing and evening service,

Answer of Bishops. Tt is used
‘but twice in the morning and twice
in the evening service; and twice
cannot be called often, much less
so often, For the litany, commu.
nion, baptism, &e., they are offices
distinct from morning and evening
prayer, and it is not fit that any
of them should want the Lord’s
Prayer.

Lords’ Committee, 1641,
Considerations, Ne, §, ‘That the
Doxology should always be printed
at the end of the Lord’s Prayer, and

be always said by the Minister,

sy

‘THE RevISED Book, 1661.

[§ 12] Then likewise he shall say, &c.
4B 13-] Here all standing up the Priest shall my

Glory be to the Father, &c.

[mrwer.

‘As it was in the beginning, &c.
Praise ye the Lord.

Anrwer. The Lords name Se praised,

{8 14.} Then shall be said or sung this psalm following : Exrerst om Easter
day upon which another Anthem is appointed. And on the mirctecnth
day of every month it is not to be read here, dut in y* ordinary course of

the Pealmes,

‘Cosin'’s corrected Sopy, ery
[8 12.] Then &:-
iy. aoe shal

say or sing.
(8 13.) Hore all standing up the
Priest sayti.

Glory be to the Father, &c.
Answer.

As it was in the, &.

Praise ye the Lord,

The Lord's name be praised.

as Boag in by Cosin, has

14] And npon\any Sunday or

in. San
ota. a rep dnd the

{$14.] Then shall be said or sung
this psalm following (except on y*
feast of Easter day when another
2 This was writsen over the line, and

erased - also written in the
‘aod exsed. ‘appear to

anthem ix appointed): ome werse
by the Priest, and another by the
people; and the same order shalbe
observed in all Pralmes, & Hymnes
throughout this booke, But i Cole
ledges and where there it @ Quire,
the same shalbe sung by sides os
Aath bin accustomed,

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

[8 13.] Here all standing up the
Priest saith
Answer, As it was, he.

[8 14] this Psalm following, (Zx~
«apt on Easter day, when another
Antheme 11), Ge.

{Continued as in Cosin’s copy.)

Cosin’s Considerations, c. 1640.

[813.J “The Gloria Patri, and
the Vemite exultemss, are appointed
next to be said or sung ; but whe-
ther by the minister alone, or by
him and the people alternation,
there is not here or anywhere else
(in the hymns and psals follow-
ing, besides the Quicumyue esl)
any order given ; which for an uni-

hare been two or three alterations in the
wentence,

IsrRoDUCTION,

[8 15,] Then shall follow certsin she Psalmes,

appointed is = table made &
postm: appointed for that day

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

‘Then shall follow cortaisthe Pealmes
in order as they be appointed ‘=
fs tebls mods, Bo... And at
the end of every Psalm and of

eee port of ths ext, Boles

eee eee ee ores ee

throughout the year, &.
Seer is mario through mee
‘the whole of peta ph of

Glory be to the Father, &c.
Answer.
‘As it was in the, &x.

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢. 1640.

[§ 15-] ‘In the same rubric the
Gloria Patri, ke. is appointed to
be said at the end of every Psalm
throughout the year. There is a
difference between many, whether it
ought to be said by virtue of this
order at the end of every portion of
the 119th Psalm, which are ap-
pointed for so many Psalms upon
the 2gth, 25th, and 26th days of
the month; for if it shall not be
gaid before the whole Psalm is
ended, {t will not be said during
three whole days together, To
avoid this doubt an explanation of
the rubric is here needful.

[8 15.] “And it is as needful to
name the Jubilate after the Bene
dictus, and the Cantate Domino after
the Magnificat, and the Dews mise.
reatur after the Nunc dimittis ; for
else some men shall be in a doubt

‘whetlier they may repeat tba Gbeis
Fatri, &c. after these Psalms or no,

No. 19. By standing up at the
Hymns in the church, and ofways
at the Gloria Patri.

[8 15.] Considerations, No. 7.
Whether Gloria Patri should be re-
peated at the end of every Psalm,

Savoy Conference, 1661.

[$15.] Exceptions of Mimasters,
By this rubrick, and other places
in the Common Prayer books, the
Glorin Patri is appointed to be said
six times ordinarily in every mom-
ing and evening service, frequently
eight times in a morning, some-
times ten, which we think carries
with it at least an appearance of
that vain repetition which Christ
forbids; for the avoiding of which
appearance of evil, we desire it may
be used but once in the morning,
and once in the evening.

Answer of Bishops, This doxo-
logy being a solemn confession of
the blessed Trinity, should not be
thought a burden to any Christian
liturgy, especially being so short as
it is; neither is the repetition of it
to be thought a vain repetition,
more than “his mercy endureth
for ever," so often repeated, psal.
exxxvi. We cannot give God too
much glory, that being the end of
our creation, and should be the end
of all our services.

—_

be as is appointed in the

Kalender except there be proper Lessons assigned for that day: ths

‘Minister He that readeth

ees

every teceon, &:

rarer ipsoahorspendeet aaa teres st

ja before

4 (The Secitihe paragraph is erased, and the following substituted.)
[B17] And after that shall be said or sung in English the Hymn called
‘Te Deum Landanius daily throughout y° yeare,
‘TB 16.1 Nove thet before every lesson the Minister shall say, Here begimmeth
such a chapter or verse of such a chapter of rch a Sooke, And after way
Yessom, Here enddeth the first or the second lessow*,

(Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61,
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
[$ 16.) Then shall be read ¢ée two
Jessons appointed, distinctly [2n/
sxdiy]* with a lowd voice, that

the people may heare. The fxt
Sh the OH 'Tactomans she cernnt

~ turning him => self as hee may
‘best be heard of all such as be
‘Present. .

[f 16.) And before every lesson the
‘Minicter shall say the: The St,
4

[The rett erased, and written in.)
Here beginnith sch a chapter,
or terse of such a chapter of such
a broke Aud after every levion
ene a 1h sem

Cosin's MS. Notes,

[8 16.) * The minister that readeth
the Lesson standing, asd turning hive
so as he may be best keard, Gc.)
Here he is appointed to turn him ;
therefore, before he reads the lesson,
he is supposed to stand, and to be
tumed with his face another way.”

‘Savoy Conference, 1661.

Exceptions of Ministers, [§ 16.]
‘The Lessons, and the Epistles, and
Gospels, being for the most part
neither psalms nor hymns, we know
no warrant why they should be
sung in any place, and conceive
that the distinct reading of them
with an audible voice tends more
to the edification of the church,

Answer of Bishops. “In such
places where they do sing,” &e.
‘The mibric directs only such singing
as is after the manner of distinct
reading, and we never heard of any
inconvenience thereby, and therefore
conceive this demand to be needless.

We zy thee O God we acknowledge, &c.
{8 18.] Or this canticle. ‘Benedicite, omnia opera,” %=,
{G6 19.] And after the Second Lesson, . .
(Rubric erased, and instead)
[8 19.) Ther shall be read in like manner the second lesson taken out of 3*
Naw Testament and after that y Hymn following, (Excent when 9 shelf
Aappen to be read in y* chapter for y* day, or for y* Gospel on S. Fohn

Baptist's day),
[§ 20] or this C, Psalm.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
BascroRe fais copy, 1661.

Pe

(Rubrick wholly erased.)

{§.17-] After the first lesson shall

follow é¢ sung or said Te Deum

Laudamus in English dayly

throughout the whole yeere, as

Solioweth.

‘We praise thee © God, &e.
[818] Or this Canticle “Bene-

dicite,” &e.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
{§ 19.] And after the second lesson

shall bee sung or said
the song of
Zachary in English as followeth.
chapter of St
Lesson that

4

© In the
Books prinvee

* Aumexed
nae j

written
Maptist’s

[The above, which had been amended
appears wholly tohave been struck
and by Sancroft, who has written

Except when it shall, Gre,

fand he has then incorporated
ol con 0 sane nice

enciicae S. Luke i. 68.

[820.] Or this C psalm, Fuubilate
Deo Pal, 100.

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

[§ 19.] And after the second Jesson
execpt when it ts the first chapter
of S. Luke or yt latter part of it
shall be erot on sung or sald
Benedictus the song of Zacharie,

#in English as followeth.

(§ 20.) Or this C, Psalm. Fubiate
De, Psal. 100,

Lords Committee, 1641.

Considerations, No. 6. Whether
the rubric should not be mended,
where it is said that the lessons
should be sung in @ plain tune
Why not read with a distinet voice?

{Saint John Wapti’s Day. Tn the Sealed
:

exlv

Sage ip a rapes (Except onely swck dares ot the
Creed of S. Athanasius it appointed to be reas*.)

[21.] And after that, these prayers following, az well at evening a: ot

seoming pryer: all devoutly...

[$23.] .... shall say the Lords prayer i= Engl with a loud voice.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61,
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
[§22.] Then shall be sng or said
the Afustles Creede by the Minis-
ter & the people standing (execpt
only some foro daies in y* yeare
om w*® the Creed of S. Athanasius
& after appointed to be used in

ovine copy fs the follwing. by
oi

sittin Cel Foss we Bing

(The whole ensed, protably by Sancroft.)
B24.) prayers falloeing «
Ey

copy by Sencrett]

the “Awnaced copy"
od “Saint Athans

cette. Se

Lords' Committee, 1641.
[5.17.] Lemovstions in aisciplit
No,17- By singing the 7z Deum
in prose after a Cathedral Church
way, in divers parochial churches,
where the people have no skill in

such musick,

18 18.) Considerations, Na. 9.
Whether the hymns Benedivite om-
nia opera, &c., may not be left out.*

[8 22.) Jnnovations i Discipline,
No. 8 By the minister's turning his
back to the west, and his face to
the east, when he pronounceth the
Creai, or reads prayers.

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619.

[§28.] “Lond Aave mercy upon
us, Christ have mercy upon us]
‘This is in other letters to shew that
according to the ancient custom the
people use to answer the minister,

as at the end of the Litany. And
it is to be noted, that the book

| does not everywhere enjoin and

prescribe every little order, what
should be said or done, but take
it for granted that people are ac-
quainted with such common, and
things always used already.”

alae, to by the Minimers at

oe Seite Hy maybe nppolated lar

exlvi

1§25-] Then shall fotlow three Collects .

INTRODUCTION.

+ ns followeth all Anedling,

[8 26.] The Second Collect for peace. O God which who art, the...
[§.27.] The third Collect for grace. © Lord our heavenly...
(After the third Collect for Grace is written)
[8 28] Ze Quires G+ places where they sing, here follorocth y* Anthem.
(829) Then! Ea then fe Prepare flog, de
written entire as printed in ed. x42. See Prayer-Book, p. Sa.)
eee ie iach 6

O Lord our heavenly Father high & mighty, Sc.
(Tha Prayer is written in full as printed in ed. 1662. See Prayer-Beck, p. 83,}

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
[5 25.] Then shall follow, &e.
this
lin cels i mrion sd
against it)
at ie.
4 [stet} Collect

[§ 27.] The third [ster] Collect for
grace so et,

feeiton iy Sanco. “Benes

written in by Cosin,)

[6 28] Zo places (2) and Quiver (1)
where they sing here followeth the
Antheme.

Here print at large y* Collects for
the King Queene & Clergy with
the Prayer ‘Almighty God who
hast given uz grace.’

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661,
[8 25-] Then shall follow, &.
[$26.] The Second Collect for peace.
[8 27.] The Third Collect for grace.

i cioeioe ie dhs) Diath

[8 28.] Zn Queres & places where they

sing, Aecre folloreth the Antheme,

A Prayer for the King's Mie,

O Lord cur Hexvenly Father high
& mighty, Ec.

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢. 1641,

[§25.] ‘*Before the collects at
Morning and Evening Prayer it is
appointed that the first collect shall
be that of the day, which is ap-
pointed at the Communion, and the
Collect for Peace to be always the
second, But when a feast-day falls
upon a Sunday, it is not said here
which of the collects appointed for
either of those days shall be read;
or whether they may both be read
one after another, Somewhat there-
fore is wanting to settle an uni-
formity herein.

«(When the Communion-service
is read, this collect is repeated the
second time ; which were fit to be
so ordered, that at one and the
same service, or assembly of the
Church, it should be said but once,
at the Communion-service only*.)"

‘This is a marginal note written much later by Bp. Cosin,

—y 6

Tue Revisep Boox, 1661. ealvii
A Prayer for*
Almighty God y* fountain of all goodness; We Aussbly derek thee to
Blesse Indie thens soith thy holy Spirit, Gre.
{The rest of the Prayer is written a8 printed in ed. 2662. See Prayer-Book, p: 83.3
A Prayer for y* Clergy & people.
Almighty and ewerlasting God who alone workest, &c,
(The Prayer is written in full, as printed in ed. 1662, Seo Prayer-Book, p 83.)
A Prayer of 5. Chryssstom,
Almighty Got who hast given us grace, Se.
(Writsen in full, as printed in ed. Ge. See Prayer-Book, p. 83.)
2 Corinthians, 13. The grace of of L4 Jesus Christ, Se,
(Written in full.)
[8 30.] Here endeth y* order of Morning Prayer throughout the Yeare
[All the above Prayers are written on the blank portion of the leaf.)

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
bis here by Cosin, but afterwards
eraied,]

Pha pres of ¢ Lord, oe.
Place here a fearon,
And after that print here Athana-
sins Creed with y* rabrich be
fore it,

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661,

Almighty God the fountain of all
goodnes, Ge,

Alo, & everlasting G. w only
workest great mare, Sc,

Almighty G. iw hast given us grace.

The grace of & Lord Fes Christ,

{Marginal direction to printer.)
Hoare print at large 9 prayers for

Se ee
Erne
Been writen ber when

before it,

Upon these feasts; Christesar day,
Ge., wit infra,

Whesocoer will be saved, Ge, od

Thus endeth the Order of Morning
Prayer throughout the yeare,
(lo margin, Print it ie the stalich letter.)

Lords’ Committee, 1641.
Considerations, No. 10. In the
prayer for the clergy, that phrase
perhaps to be altered, “which only
worketh great marvels.”

a toh hacen Oe Cont: eben 85

Av The Onper vor EVENING Praveen daily thorowout the

{The flowing isthe marginal direction tthe printers} P
The Sentences & Es Confession & the Absolution,
7 tubs before cach are all to be inserted heere, a1 before at

[834] Tin shall cap Minister shall knee! and say the
, the people also kneeling and repeating it with him,
[To the end of the Lord's Prayer is added.)
For thine is the kingdom, the power and the glorie for ever end ever. Ai
it 35] ‘Then likewise he shall say,
‘© Lord open thou our lips, &c.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61. | Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661. [34] “ The Priest shall say, Our

AN ORDER FOR EVENING PRAYER | futher, whick art in heaven, Gv,
Lenpate we oem he | Not that the Priest should begin
litle of tre patcrand the margin di | Evensong with the Lord's Prayer,
‘rection is given (in Sancroft's hand.) before he has read the Sentences,
Place this title om the ot) Confession, and Absolution, as at
Morning Prayer, as heis by therubrle
there enjoined, but that after those
Absolutios, as is before appointed, | Sentences, &c. as a preparation both
The Priest shall say y* Lord’s | to Morning and Evening Prayer, he
Prayer and y° people with him | should begin and say, Our Father,
&c, And therefore, because many
neglecting the preceding rubric,
Cla Cosins copy. teninet the Lord's | which rules this, do begin the Even«

S ag ad 4» | song here, it gave occasion to the
i Aa or ld puritans, in their Survey to ask,
{8.36.1 Then whether ministers were not as pu+
Sean ase, nishable for that neglect, as for not
thal aah, wearing of a surplice? And truly
sella Cons copy, sonnet “Iiknwive he I think they are, It is the fours,
i written by Sancroft, and the addi- | teenth canon that forbids ministers
ton eed to diminish any part of divine ser-
vice, as it is appointed, in regard of

Paral, 51. 15. © Lord open, de:
Peal. 70. 1. O God make speed, &e. | preaching, or any other respect,
which they that curtail service are

© Lord make haste, &c,
Ee cece sly te Ce ‘wont to alleg

Tue Revisep Boox, 1661.

{Evening Prayer continued]
[8.37.1 Hore ail standing up the Priest shall say,

Glory be to the Father, &c.
Priest. Praise ye the Lord.
Amswer, The Lords mance be

{5 38.) Then shal! be said or eung the Psalms in order as they be appointed

the Kalender except there he proper Leseone spp:

except

And after that, Magnificat

the Blessed Virgin Marie) in English as followeth,

($39.] O- this Pct, Or cise this Prado except it be on * nineteenth day
oY month when it te read in yt ordinary Course of the Psalvscs.
++ ++ for he t coms cometh to judge the earth.

[§ 40.) Then a lesson of the New Testament, as if is appointed : and after that
None Dimittis is B=s!ch (or the song of Simeon) in Engtizh as followeth.

[8 41] Or else this Psalm (except it be on the twelfth day of the Month.)

[9 42.] Thew shail be said or sung y* Apostles Creed by y4 Minister aed y
prope standing, I believe in God y+ Father Alm. &e, &e,

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
{In Cosin’s copy only.)

837.) Al deere stand up amd the

Priest shail say,
Glory be to the Father, &c.
Answer. As it was, &.

(Tn Conin's copy only.)

Prist, Praise ye the Lord.
Answer, The Lords name be praised,
[838] Then shal? de sung or sai,

the Psalms in order as they

‘Then a lesson of the old Testa-
ment as it is appointed likewise
in the Kalender, 2==ept there be

prope opel
ty 0” én the table for proper les.

sons, Ast After that Magnificat
(The Song of the Blessed Virgin
Aerie) in English as followeth,

[$.39.] Or else this Psalm (exeepe i
been y nineteenth day of y* month,
ts | sodiew it te said tn
the course of the Psalter.

[$40] Testament as it is appointed,
And after that ‘Nunc Dimittis?
(che Song of Simeon) in English
as followeth.

[8 41.] Or else this Praline except it
be om the t2th day of the month,

| (5 42] Dhow shal be swmg or sat
o Apostles Creed by y* Mint &
'¥¢ poeple standing.

F beleewe in Got, Ee.

Marg. directionto printerin Sancraft'seopry.)

Print it out at large wo! all yt re
tricks prayers & suffrages after it
to—thy Holy Spirit from ut.

* A previous correction erased, and occurring only in Cosia’s book.

o

ening Prams Sime?
“Margnat Gieccies 2 pose!
eet meratng frope ol & le Semrted ire merd So aed by ead of
7 afrepa hy hang Sort oe

be daySy seat at Evening Proper withest ateocen,
18 47-] The Secomi Collect at Evening Prayer.
BB) The Third Collect for 288 aqaimat all peri.

(Cosin's corrected copy, 16g>6t. | Print kee 9 Collint for 3* Kia Sx,

(Dang enn in Coke's core 2 Kehers Morning prayer.
fm Quiver ond placer where they
Pri dae spol as of Morsing 4
Tio skal be samy or | tie dere folie y* Athome,
(Ths above tes paragraphe are excemd}

seid, Ore, I bdecse iz God &.

except 70.» Com of Athanasius

Creed unto’ and take met thy H.

5p from ws
[5 46.) Then shall follow th= Croat
(8 47-) The cocond Collect =: Erex-

Sag prayer for peace and defence.
[Cosiers coercion and stot wristes

‘againet printed copy by Samcrclt.)

The Collect for Grace and
Protection,

O Almighty Lord and Everlasting
God vowchsafe woe beseech thee, to
direct sanctifie and goverme both our
Aearts and bodies im the wayes of thy
Jaws and in the works of thy Com»

mandments, that both through thy
pont ovighty protection both here and
wer, we may be preserved in body
and seule, through our Lord and
okie ast Clete. Amen,
(ie ps ot eepene ta hare been tre

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

[8 46.] Then shall follow s#=¢:
++Ss three Collects, First &c.

[6 47.] The Second Collect, &c.

(§ 48.] The third collect for aide,
&e.

(No correction or addition}

Spe

Ar.

‘THE REVISED Boox, 1661.

(Evening Prayer continued.)
[8 49.] Ze Quires & places, were they sing, here follorwetis the Anthem,
{Aho at the bottom of the page the headings are written as folowa)
4 ite diel a

O Lord our heavenly Father,
A Prayer for

Almighty God y fountain of all good: Ge.

A Prayer for y* Clergy & people.
Almighty &» evert, God who alone workest great marvels &e,

A Prayer of S, Chrysostom.

Almighty God who hast given us grace, &c.
2 Cor. 13. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, &c.

Al iaserted |

Hore endh the Order of Evening Prayer throughout the yeare,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61. | Bi

[8 49.) Jn Qwirer Sc. or at Me Pr.
and then y* Prayers for y K.
B.B. and of Chrysost. and the
Grace of # L?* as before.

Here enddeth y¢ order of Ev. Pr.
thr, ¥* yeare,

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
18-49.) J Quires & places where they
sing here followeth y¢ antheme.
O Lord & heav: father, high &

mighty, &.
Alm: G. the fountaire of all goodnes,
ox

Alm: & Evert. G. 3 only workest,
oe.

Almighty G. w* hast given ws grace,
oe,

The graceaf ot Lord Fesus Christe.

4 "This note has the letter “tw attached,
ylleh siews' Meet Cenin sock it from Bp.
Andrewes ooten, There it appears, though:

(Marginal direction to printer.)

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619.

The Grace of onr Lord Ferus
Christ, Here the minister riseth,
and if there be s sermon, an in-
troit is sung; and after Sermon
they ascend with three adorations
towards the altar. If both minis-
ters ot priests, the one at one end,
the other at the other, represent-
ing the two cherubims at the mercy
seat, If one be but a deacon he
kneels at the door *,

not in this

Bat at the end of the
Litany, whi preceded the cele
‘bration of the

‘usball
Holy

INTRODUCTION.

AT MORNING spots YER,

oy

[B 55-] ts the Upon these feasts of Fae a
+ Whitsunday .

cension day Pos
sung or said im:

Easter day: the As-
and ufon Trinity Sunday shall be
at Morning Prayer instead of

the Apostles Creed, this Confession of our Christian faith commonly called
the Creed of S. Athanasius ; by the Minister & People standing.

az touching his manhood.

« believe rightly i= the Incamation . . ..

(8561

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61,
AT MORNING PRAYER.

[8 $5.] In the Upon these feasts of |
Christmas day... Easter day:
the Ascension: P:
sunday... upon Trinity Sund:
shall ‘be sung or said
ai
ing Prayer instead of the Apostles |
Creat, this Confession of our

Christian faith commonly called |

the Creed of S. Athanasius, one
verse by the priest, and another

1A prickt note at the side has been
erased so carefully that only a few words
ase legible 2s follows.)
toave out this here .» «after the order

Of Morning Pray

three persons

[OF the above two, the first correction
stands, the second is erased.)

le, Se.

[3 56.] Thos endeth the ones, &o,

Here sett a fayre flewron

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
AT MORNING PRAYER,
Upon these feasts

{Gocreetions sanve a in Coain' book,

‘down to}
| called the Creed of S. Athanasius one
verse by the Priest and smother by
the people.
‘Marginal direction to printer.)
Print this rubrick and the Creed fole

so are those days divided) it might
become the more famillar to the
people. And though it be not here
set down, yet I believe the mean-
ing was, that the Apostles’ Creed
should be omitted that day, when
this of Athanasius was repeat

‘THe REevisep Boor, 166t.

(8 152.] Hens rottowers THe Leranre or general Supplication to be
mead sng or asid after Morning Prayer, upon Sundayes, Wednesdayes
and Fridayes and at other times when it shalbe commanded by the

‘Ordinaric.

‘© God the Father of heaven: have... ..

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

152.] Heke FOLLOwETH THE
Lrraniz or pwihlich supplication
to be wd sume er said after
Morning Prayer upon Sundays
++ Gre. the Priest (or Clerks) kneels
ing in the midst of y* Quire & all
o poole kmeciing and ansvering

‘as followets,

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

18 152.) “The Litany to be said
‘or sting in the midst of the church,

Eliz,

“The Priest goeth from out of
‘his seat into the body of the church,
‘and {at a low desk before the chan-
eel door, called the faldstool) kneels,
and says or sings the Litany.

[Elizabeth's Injunctions (1559), re-
Mo by Cosine

“ But immediately before the time

Commnnion of the Sacrament,

5 say rp ly and

ith all ‘the § ‘Suk
following, to the intent the
answer.”)

rf,

Chemnitius, Exam, p. 4, pag. 158)
singwlis septimanis certo aliguo die
popuulies fropuention convenit ad pubs
Hicas ef solewmes supplicationes, qua
Lifania vocantsr,

Lords’ Committee, 1641.
Innovations in discipline, No.9
‘(8 152] “By reading the Litany
in the midst of the Body of the
church in many of the Parochial
churches.”
Cosin’s Considerations, ¢. 1641.
[§ 152.) “In the rubric before
the Litany there is no appointment
at what time of the day, or after
what part of the service, it ought to
be said; so that @ contentious man
may take his liberty to say it after
Evening Prayer, or at any time ot
the day, upon Sundays, Wednes-
days, and Fridays, &c., at his own
choice, unless an order be here
added to confine him Nor is the
place of the Church here specified,
where it shall be said; thongh in
the rabric before the Commination
it is presamed that a peculiar place
is appointed for it; and ia Queen
Elizabeth's injunctions, that ap-
pointed’ place is said to be in the
midst of the choir, as in cathedral
and many other churches hath been.
accustomed,

:

{Litany continued.)
From alll sedition ona privie conspiracie 6 refelfion : from all false

doctrine 2-4 heresie & schism:
‘universally in the right way.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
‘Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
From all open Rebellion and sedition
from all conspiracie

= treason from all false doc-
trine 274 heresie G schisme:
universally in the right way.

Cosin's Articles of Visitation,
1627.

“Doth he fie. your Minister]
upon Sundays, Wednesdays, and
Fridays, add over and above unto
the ordinary service of the morning,
the Litany and suffrages, according
to the laws and Canons provided,
devoutly and distinctly saying it in
the midile alley (i.e. middle aisle
or nave] of the church, after the
manner prescribed by the Injunc-
tior

”
"Whether have you... a little
faldstool, or desk with some decent
carpet over it, in the middle aley
of the church, whereat the Litany
may be said.”

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619,

“From all sedition and privy con-
shiracy,] Here would the puritans
have Henry the Eighth’s old words
come in again, which he added to

‘In the original draft of these articles

the stood, ** Doth he say the
passage 3 say the sane

InTRopuction.

the litany upon his falling out with
the pope, viz. ‘From the tyranny
of the bishop of Rome and all his
detestable enormities.”

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢. 1641.

[**In the Litany", where we pray
for the Catholic Church, the word
“universally’’ is falsely printed 5 for
it ought to be ‘universal,’ asitisin
the Latin Catholicam.] i

**In the petition for the clergy
there is aalistinction between bishops
and pastors, which are all one.
Inferior priests were never anciently
called pastors.

“Tn the petition for the magis-
trates that word would be altered or
explained ; for the magistrate (as
we now understand the word) is
properly none but the king,

Savoy Conference, 1664. |
Exceptions of Ministers, Yn re
gard that the wages of sin is death 5
we desire that this clause may be
thus altered; ‘From fornication,
and all other heinous, or grievous
sins®."

‘Answer of Bishops, The altera-
tions here desired are so. nice, as
if they that made them were given
to change,

Cosin's Correspondence (Surtees), vol &
Te Thi page in brackets is added in.
2 This ix but a repetition of che objection

fn the Lords" Commeitte Consider
ae

‘Tre Revisep Boox, 1661.

(Litany continued.)
That it may please thee to blesse and preserve

(he words are simply marked through without comment.)
all Bishops Pastonry snd Ministers of the Church Prietr amd
Descons with true knowledge, &e.
(efore the Lord's Prayers inserted.)
[§ 153.) 7Aew shall the Priest (and y* people with him) say the Lords Prayer,
‘The versicle Pricst.

UAnd the same again farther on.)

Anreer. As it was in the beginning, &c.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.

‘That it may please thee to keep &
strengthen .. . thy servant Jomo:
Charles our most gracious King
& governour.

or it may please thee to bless

ile Prince

FEssbeth his wife.

(Brased, and in the isieta, ete all
[pearance written at two different times.

Har such only are to be named
Vesey

Teave therdfore @ lank space be
thacen preserve & . . . and all the
royall familic®,

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661,

‘That it may please thee to blesse
& preserve a our gracious Qa:
and

{ln margin.)
Heere sich only are to be named
at the King shall appoint,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61,

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
all Bishops,

Ministers of the Church.
keep all the subordinate Magistrates,
‘(5 155.) Then shall the Pricet (&

the people with him) say the Lords

Prayer.

{Tn margin and * prick.”
Print if out at large.
le Priest.

Priest, Let us pray.

O God merciful father, that &e,
«se Which the craft of the devil,
and or the subtiltic of t= devil or

Answer, As it

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619,

“ That it may please Thee to bees
and keep the magistrate.) Those
that are subordinate, and have no
authority but from the king.”

+ The last twelve words appear to have been added by Sancrh.

rt) Lee A Prayer for the Kings Majestie -
O Lord our heavenly Father high & mighty, &,

{8 158] A Prayer for the Quoss, Prince Charles, & the rect

‘Almighty God the fountain of all goodness, We humbly, &e.

the Prayer itself also the words our " Gracious Queeo May
re orks tora Rpts eee

‘Prince Charles, and

Cosin's corrected copy, 1661.
[Before a Prayer for the King's Maicatie.)
Leave these 3 Prayers imprinted here

and sett them after Morning &
Evening Prayer as before is or
dered there,

Sic A Prayer for the P=!

gther the ince children 2,

ees

5° Royal Rumille; where anch
‘only are to be named as the King
shall appoint,

Almighty God which bart prow
the 2 father of #h

Leave a blank space between blesse—
& all ¢ Royall famitic.

» Te will be seen thar these
ered respectively W 134) 258, a sags on

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661,
rapt he tba Maj

‘rickr” note in mosel

18 154-] A Prayer for the Kings
Majestic.

[§ 158.] A prayer for the Queene
Pete

such only are to be named as the

King shall appoint,

{In the margin of the prayer itself.)
Lot dled hari oid

Cosin’s Considerations, c. 1641.
{§ 158] “The prayer for the
queen and the royal progeny is not
authorized by Act of Parliament,
but first added by the order and
commandment of King James, and
since continued by King Charles,
with some variation, agreeable to
his own time and condition, Which,
to free it trom any exception that
a Parliament might take against it,
were not amiss to be here noted by
‘a special rubric in the margin.”
book Corin ued ix dated 2619,

‘and jt must have been printed alter March
260. the date of the Queen's death, In
these of course, the printed books

Tue Revisep Boor, 166r.

(Litany continued. ]
18 155.) 4 Prayer for the Clergy & people.
Almighty & everlasting God who alone &c.
1§ 56.) A Prayer of Saint Chrysostom=.
[8 157-] Here endeth the Litanie,
PRAYERS AND THANKSCIVINGS
Tpon several cecasions, to be used before tive two fimall Prayers of * Litanie
or of Morning and =f Evening Prayer.
PRAYERS.
[3 60.) For rain, #f¢#
{8 161.) For fair weather.
© Almighty Lord God, sich: mio for the sinne, . . . .
plague of rain and waters .
wach “> weather, yar that we may. ..«
[8 162.] In the time of dearth and famine.
honour, &:. and glory now & for cer. Amen.
[See ed. 1660, p. 079.)

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61. | Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
tss-] 4 at Sor the Clergie Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

PRAYERS & THANKSGIV:
INGS spon severait occasions, to
be wsad before the finail prayer of
the Litamie, or of Morning &
Evening Prayer, if the time re
quire,

PRAYERS,

{§ 160.) For rain,

[§ 161.] For fair weather,

all congregations committed to thelr

charge... &e. © Alerighty Lord God who

[8 156.] A TE fre =f | thie @ plague of Raine and =
Prayer of 5, Chrysostome, unseasonable showers... . thou

wilt aouldst send us such mo-

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661, devate & Kindly weather

the 3
18455.) 4 Prayer for y Clergy 2x2) UN NE™Y
# Chass, [6 162.] In the time of dearth &
(9196.1 A Prayer of S.Chrysostome, | mine.
{Notethat in Sancrof’s “farcopy® the | honour &e. amd glory now Ge L

lewd line thi bs ‘altered
aston yn | ee, Amen

viii INTRODUCTION.

(Prayers and Thanksgivings continued.)
163.) Or this, “

“* O God mercifull Father, who in the time of Elisha," &c.
ately ob yep See ee eee sation SE
[8 164.] In the time of warre and tumults.
[§ 165.] In the time of any common plague or sicknesse.
© Almightie God which who in thy wrath dist send a plague upon
thine own people in y* wilderness for their obstinate rebellion against
Afoses & Aaron ; and also in the time of King David, ... &c.
thou didst then commend thine of an Atonement and didit
command the destroying Angel to cease, .. . dc.
[8 167.)
© God whose nature and property is ever to have, &c.
[A note is here added in margia.]
‘HP Vid, chart, insert

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
Or this,

O God merciful Father, who in the
time of Elisha the prophet didst
sudiienly in Samaria turn great
scarsitie and dearth into plenty
and cheapuesse. Have mercy upon
‘us, who are now for our sins pone
shed with like adversitie, Increase
I fruits of x earth by thy hea
‘tenlyBenodiction ; and grant that
‘we, receiving thy bountifull liber»
ality, may use y* same to thy
glory, the relief of those that are

[8 164.] In the time of warre and
Tumults,

[8 165.] In the time of any common
plague or sicknesse
© Almightie God hich wo in
thy wrath didst send a plague upon
thine ormom people in y* wilderness
Sor their obstinate rebellion against

Moses and Aaron: and alto in the
time of King David... &e.
command thine of am atone
ment and didst command the deo
stroying Angel to cease . . . &c.
[§ 167.]
O God whose nature... &e,
Cosin’s Considerations, c. 1641,
[85 173—176.] ‘‘ The like [note]*
ought to be added at the thanksgiv-
ing for rain, fair weather, plenty,
peace, and victory, with those two
for deliverance from the plague; all
which are here inserted without any
legal authority or Act of Parliament,
(at the instance of those men that
excepted against the book for want
of these thanksgivings, in the con
ference at Hampton Court), only
by the permission of King James.”
Lords’ Committee, 1641.
165.] Considerations, No. 33. .
In the Collect next unto the Collect
against the Pestilence, the clause
pethaps to be mended, ‘for the
honour of Jesus Christ's sake.”

+ See ante, paragraph from " Cosin's Considerations," referring to t 158, p. clvi.

_

‘THE REVISED Book, 1661,

[A teats inserted opposite, containing}
freavens.
$166.) Ym y* Ember weeks to be said every day for those that are to be

admitted into holy Orders.

Almighty God our hesvenly Father, &c.

{8 159.) Or esis.

Almighty God, the giver of all good gifts, ... replenish them with x
truth of thy doctrine & endue them with innocency of life, Ge.

i

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
[5 166.) Jo 5* masks Asfore any ord

Isy

ropa

a the ember weekes for those that
ere to be admitted into holy Orders.
Almighty Ged & heavenly father

who Aast purchased to thyself an

umiversal Church, by the precious

Mood of thy dear Son: mercifully

Tooke pon y4 same, and at this time

30 guide end governe the minds of

thy servants the Bishops and Pax

tours of thy flock, that they may
fay hamds suddenly on noe man,
bret faithfully and wisely make choice

‘of fit persons to serve in the sacred

wsinistery of thy Church, And to

those whick shall be Ordained to any
oly function, give thy grace and

{Tes abore tide le erased ant i fellows
ing title and prayer written in by Sancroft.J
[8 159.] Or ehis,

Almighty G. y* giver of all good
Siftt, who of thy divine providence
Kast appointed divers orders im thy
Church, give thy grace we humbly
Beseeche thee to all those wh are to be
called to any office and aderinistra-
tion im y* same; and so replenish
thems with * truth of thy doctrine
& inmocency of life, that they may
faithfully serve before thee, to the
glory of thy great name, and the
benefit of thy holy Church, through
\Syerus Christ our Lord. Amen.

‘Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

[8 166.) Ju the Eosber Weekes: For
those that are to be admitted into
Holy Orders.

Almighty God our Hosoenly Father
(This Prayer ia written in entire, ax

finally corrected, and

verbation
fwith thar written in the Book revised by
Convocation.)

[5 159.) Or thin.
Almighty God the giver of ait good

{This Prayer writen i ent,

hth the, Praygr Fox the
stoop setae tae ee
recone.)

(Prayers and Thanksgivings continued.)

[8 168.) For the High Court of Partioments 09 8e read during. the
Sezsion.

Most Gracious God ; we humbly Seseack thee, Se.

[§ 169,] For all canditions* of men; to be used at such times wher the

Litany is not appointed to be said.
O God, ¥¢ Creator and Preterver of all mankind, &,
{The above are all written in entire, the same as printed in ed, x60.)
(5 167.] A Prayer y! may be said after any of y* former.
2 0 God who's nature, amd property is ever to have merey, Se.

[The recto of the inserted leaf ends here.]

THANKSGIVINGS,
170.) A general Thanksgiving.
Almighty God Father of all mercies, &€,
Vid, Chart. insert ad

{On the verso of the inserted lest]
4A general Thanksgiving,
Almighty God, Father of all mercier, .
{Written in entire, as printed in ed. 1663.)
(5 172,] For Rain.
O God our Horvenly Father, oe.
poe,

[The end of the inserted leaf}

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61, THANKSGIVINGS.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661. (This tile is written in, in both Costa’
18 167.] A Prayer that may be said Nero's copy.)
Cor ee [8 170.]..-.
pete nates, An, sveral ng le nt rite
of Jesus Christ: <=: ity we en

our jin, either in Cosin’s orin Sancrott’

* In the Annend cofy, the ttle appears Men." Tn the Sealed Books it has
have been written, A Prayer for the erroneously printed twice over, first
sh Court,” fe, and so it is primed

1 Prayer for the High Court of

Sealed Boi, Parliament, and agaio after the Frayer fee
¥ In the Amar: all ot Men, 1 the latter Sst
Pasyer forall condivions, it hav ‘heen struck through with a pene
here ix a reference to the

TIn the Awserat copy the Onder is gepyonthepesidan page er
x

Cede the "Prayers for the Hi * bee the Register of the Upper House
Gf Parliament God for al conditions of of Convocation, under Dec: 14.106

‘Tue Revisep Book, 1661.

are] 4 Teastes!

fe 1731 4
$174)

adr and Thanksgivings continued.)
rain,

For Peace and deliverance from our enesies.

© Almighty God

h who art a strong tower of defence . . «

o La ] For restoring publick peace at home,
O Lternall God our Heavenly Father, who alone, &<.
[Written in entire, and ix the same as Cosin’s copy, except]
s+ hesevching thee to grant to all of us grace,
[8 176.) A tenkestsing = deliverance from the Plague or ofher com-

mon sickner.

magnifying thy mercies in the middest of th= Congragstion thy Church
(8 177.) Or this,

We humbly acknowledge bef

B. “The Litany” in the head.

‘thee, O most merciful father. . «

continu ichnas wherewith Os

fs erased, and the word

g \e Prayers” is
sere a esate in te ratte pages, and the word Teaakagisings Ta the tro lat]

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661,

fs mm.
wosiher,
[8 173.) A Theskesiving For plentie.

18178] Restoring of
pullich peace at howe,
Teer constant
O Eternal! God our Heavenly
Father, who alone makest men to be
of one mind in a house, asd still-
eat outrage of a violent and wn-
uly people; We bless thy Aoly Name
hat it hath pleased thee to appease
the sedition: tumults which Save
been lately raised up amongst us;
most hoerasly ee thee to grant

© tt will be observed that
had originally che prevvans

simp ty Boe Soa Meta
1

us all grace, that we may henceforth
obediently soalk in thy holy com>
mandments, and leading @ guict
and peaceable life in all godliness
and honesty, may continually offer
unto thee our sacrifice of praise and
thanksgiving for these thy mercies
towards us, through erus Christ
our Lord, Amen.

Then follows the new tithe}
For deliverance from Forraine inva:
sions,
© Almighty God chick mio art
& strong tower of defence®. . .

[$176] A Thaskecivine For de-
liverance from the Plague,
{8 177.] Or this,
We humbly acknowledge. .
{ln Cosia’s copy.)
sett here a lange fleuren.

thie prayer
Nala AAA

THE COLLECTS EPISTLES & GOSPELS,
To be used xt the Celebration of the Lord's Supper and holy Come
cmunicn thorowout the year.
[The following Note is added in the margin.)
Note that y* Collect appointed for every Sunday & or for any Holy
day, that hath a Vigil or Eur, shall be said at y¢ Booming Service next
before.

The First SUNDAY IN AbvENT.
After the Collect for “The First Sunday in Advent."
Thit Coitect is to be repeated every day w the other Collects in Advent
sentill Christmas Eve,
[A marginal direction to the printers is given with “prickt letters")
Ee Spm Sn Gaels weak i af
‘Tus THixp SUNDAY IN ApveNt,
Lord sve beseech thes give

cto our Prager, Be.
(The printed Collect is erased, and instead)
O Lond Fern Christ who at thy first coming didst send, &c,

Gia written In entire ; the same as printed in ed. 166a. See p. x01.)

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
‘Tux Cottzcrs Eristies & Gos-
PRLS to be used st the Celebra
Hon of the Lords Supper & holy
‘Communion throughout the year.

Note That the Collect appointed for
every Sunday, or for any Holy
day y hath a Vigil, shall be said
at the Buening Service before.

[After the Collect for the First Sunday
In Advent} =

And this Collect is to be repeated

Tue rinst Dominicall or SUNDAY
in ADVENT.
Lelie Hea
g- Lords day.

THE SECOND Dominicall or SUX-
Day in Apvent.
iehnanethemes
fair copy), the whole of the Collects up to
“Tux Demintosl! or SUMDAY next
Easver*.”)
Grant == that wee may
‘Tue THiRD SUNDAY IN ADVENT.
[he fristed Collect erased, and instead)
O Lord who, at thy first coming
sidst send, be. 4
nued the
[and contin * a as printed in

Crpinfs note under Terntry SexDay.
‘Collect presumed to be composed
‘by Bishop Cosin,

/é_ i ~

‘Tue Revisep Boo, 1661.

[Collects, &e., coorinwed.)
‘Tue 111 SUNDAY IN ADVENT.
we be are sore let & hindered in rumuing y* race y* is set before we, thy
Dountifull grace and mercie (hrengh the catietectl Son cer Lord}
may speedily Aap and deliver us through the satisfaction of thy Som our
Zord ; to whom, &c.
The Nativity of our Lord or The Birth day of
Christ comonly called

(Cuatstmas Dax.
and thic day as af this time...
with thee G+, and the same Spirit ever one God world without ond Amen*

S. Srevens Day.
&o
‘printed Collect, and the rubrick after, are erased.)
Grant OILON thet tool um Sufering ere we earth, &e.
a+ +t ssccour all those that suffer for thee ws «
(Written in entire, as print ed. 1669, see p, 107, and at the end,)
Thos shail follow y* Collect of y* Nativitie w* shall be said continually
soto News Years Eve,
For The Epistle

Conin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

‘Tite 1111 SUNDAY LN ADVENT.
[ln both copies, alter the Coltect, is
written and erased)

Tis Collect Epistle & Gospel shall
serve only untill Christmas Even.
OW Sat here 2 flearom, APD

The Nativitie of owr Lord, Ge.
TAS above, and direction to printer added.)

ais peta ckect aks ine)

Ce a tere, steed at the

Sawr Srevruens Day,
(Printed collect eraved : instead]
Grant Lord, that in all our suffers

ings heerewpon earth.
{Wrimee as printed in Pru
1069, except
to succovr all that suffer i thet.
New yeares day Een,

Savoy Conference, 1661,
Exceptions of Minitters. We de-
sire that in both collects [for Christ
mas day] the word “this day”
may be left out, it being accord.
ing to vulgar acceptation a contra.

{Collects, &ec., continued.)
S. Jour she EVANGELISTS Day.

John mop attoin to thy

Joka mey attain

of everlasting Lifes

The Innocents Day.

Mmighty God, whose pri

aS

[The printed Collect is erased-]
O Almighty God, who out of y* mouths of babes, Sc.
+ [Written in entire, as printed in ed. 166 Seep. s12.J

‘Tue SunpAy arrer Cristmas Day,

Almighty God, &c. a8 w
[The above is

to shew

Christmas Ds

it is a direction to the printer.)

pricks,’
[The Gospel is erased as far as “‘are fourteen Generations," and added in margin,

S Math.

1. 18

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
S. JouN the EVANGELISTS Day.
The wnocenTs Day.
Tue SUNDAY AFTeR CHRISTMAS
Day.
‘As upon Christmas day.

[Marginal direction to printer.]

(a the margin later,)
Matt. 1. 18 Here begin y* Gospel.

{a Sancroft simply the erasure, and
in margin)
Afatt, 1. 18,
{At the end in both is added}
Thit Collect, Epistle & Gospel are
bo be used only till the Circumcision,

Savoy Conference, 1661.
Exceptions of Ministers. We de-
sire that these Collects [i.¢. the Col-
lects for S. John’s Day, for the
Holy Innocents, for the first Day

in Lent, for the Fourth Sunday
after Easter, for Trinity Sunday,
for the Sixth and Twelfth Sundays
after Trinity, for S. Luke's and Mi-
chaclmas Day] may be further con
sidered and abated, as having in
them divers things that we judge
fit to be altered,

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢. 1640,

“In the rubric upon the Sunday
after Christmas, the same collect is
‘appointed to be read which was
used upon Christmas-day. But if
the Feast of Circumcision and this
Sunday fall together, it will be
& question which of the collects
ought to be read. (It is likewise
here ordered that the same collect
shall be used upon every day unto
the Circumcision. But how can it
‘de said in disdem terminis, and that
said to be done upon ‘this day,”
which those following days are
not?) And for resolution herein
some direction would here be
added; because both cannot be
used, being inconsistent together.”

sclacting giftc, Saint Jain, may
40 walk in x Hight of thy Truth, that it may at length attain to ¥ light

‘Tue Revistp Book, 1661.

(Collects, &c., continued.]
‘Tux Circumcision or CHRIST.
At the end is added, instead of the printed rubrick.)
The same Coilect Epistie & Gospel shall serve for every day after unio

the Epiphanic.

‘Tun Evrvitanre or the Manifestation of Christ to y¢ Gentiles,

‘Tae Fikst SUNDAY AFTER THE EPIPHANIE,
Ue the Gospel, after the word ** Jerusalem," is added,]
every yoare at yf Feaste of Passeover. And when he was twelve yeares
wld, they went up to Ferusaiem after the custome . « «

‘TRE 111 SUNDAY AFTER THE EPipHat

© God h who knowest, &

_ tebe of our mature «

3 “A such strength and protection at

may support uz in all dangers and carry uz through all temptations through

Fees Christ our Lord, Amen.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
‘Tue Circumcrsion or Cunisr,
{a Cosin’s copy emly, is added)
or New Yeeres Day.

[At emf, instead of the printed rubric.)
And the same Collect Epistle &
Gospel shall serve for every day

after untill the Epiphanie,
‘Tue Erirnante or the Manifes-
tation of Christ,
{After the end of the Gospel.)

And the same Collect Epistle &
Gospel shall serve till the Sunday
next folowing.

‘Tae First SUNDAY AFTER THE

EPIPHanie.
{Tm the Gospel, added as above.]

avery year at the feast, &c,

Tux rooxri SUNDAY ATER THE

PUANIE.
ad
Peaster
or rather 2 Pet. t. 25 te ¥* 20,
or rather Matt, xvii, 1, to 9° 6%.

Cosin's Considerations, ¢. 1640,

[8 64-] ‘In the rubric after the
Circumcision, it is ordered, that if
there fall any Sunday between that
day and the Epiphany, the same
Collect, Epistle, and Gospel shall
be read, which was used upon the
Day of Circumeision. This defect
may be otherwise supplied by ap-
pointing both a Collect, Epistle, and
Gospel more proper for that time

“For if the Epiphany shall fall
upon Monday or Tuesday, &c. what
Collect must be used for all the
days of the week after? It is
a great incongruity to use the Col-
fect of the Circumcision after the
Epiphany is past. ‘Theretore there
wanteth an order here either to
continue the Collect of the Epi-
phany all the days of the week fol-
lowing, or to make a new Collect
for the Sunday before.”

(Collects, #e., continued.)
‘Tux riet SUNDAY ArreR Tite ErtrHANTe,

(3 65.] The Sixth Sanday

here beso say! chal have the
(The above rubrick is erased, and instead is written)
‘The Sixth Sunday after the Epiphany Vid chart Insert,

{On tho ‘verso of a leaf inserted.)

THE SIXTH SUNDAY AFTER THE EPIPHANY,
The Collect, .
0 God whose blexsed Som was manifested, GC.
Pei
Bebold what manner of Love y¢ Father hath Bestowed upon us,
The

Then if any man shal say unto you,

{All he above waiten in in ful, ax printed tn ed x66, See p27.)
‘THE SUNDAY CALLED SEPTUAGESIMA or the Third Sunday before Lent,
[At end of Collect added.)
and relgneth wit thee & ¢ Holy Ghost ever one God world, &e.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
Tue Frere SUNDAY AFTER THE
EPIrHany.

The Sixth Sunday if

(tite era and asm Cos

And if there be fewer ‘Sundaye thon
six, yet the Collect Epistle &
Gospell of the sixt Sunday shalbe
the last.

THE SIXT SUNDAY AFTER
THE EPIPHANY.

The Collect,
0 God whose blessed Sonne wat, &re.®
[Weiten fo full the sama a printed in

fie oh 1a tn she ete

Gospel reference given and

the catch words me

{Un Sancroft's copy is « direction to printer.]
x te

‘THE SUNDAY CALLED SEPTUA-
cEsmMa or the Third Sunday
before Lent.

and reigneth wt Thee O Father and
the Holy Ghost ever ome God,
world, &e,

Cosin’s Considerations, c. 1650.

[8 65.] ‘*After the fifth
there it is appointed, that if there
bea sixth, the same Collect, Epis«
tle, and Gospel shall be used which
was read upon the fifth. But it
were both fit and easy rather to
supply the day with Collect, Epis«
tle, and Gospel proper to itself,
than to suffer this defect to stand
still without need.

“And if there be but three or
four Sundays after the Epiphany
(as sometimes it will happen), the
Epistle, Gospel, and Collect upon
the fifth, referring to the great Epi-
phany of our Saviour at the end of
the world, will be more proper for
the third or fourth Sunday, than
those which are appointed.”

1 This Collect is presumed to have been composed by Cosin,

THE ReviseD Boor, 1661.

clxvii

{Collects, &c., continued}
‘Tae SUNDAY CALLED Sexacusima or the Second Sunday before Lent.

‘Tae SUNDAY CALLED QuinquacEsIMA or the mext Sunday Sefore Lent,

O Lord

hich dosct tach mo Aast taught us, &c.

‘Tue Firs Day or Lent commonly called Ash Wednesday,
TAfter the Collect is added this rubrick.}
This Collect is to be read every day in Lent after y* Collect appointed for

the day.

‘Tux Fourrn Sunpay tn Lent,
deeds are worthily doe sworthily deserve to be punished,

SUNDAY NEXT BEFORE Easres,
towards manAind hast sent thy Sonne our Saviour.
[The Gospel is erased as far ax “and he went out and wept bitterly," and added in
margin.)
S. Matth. 27.1.
[The five last lines of the Gospel also erased.]

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
Tur Sunpay cautep Sexace-
BIMA or the second Sunday before

Lent.

‘Tur Suxpay catuen Quingua-
GRSIMA er the next Sunday be
ides Se

at the end of the Gos
ots ed, and te

mee i Seottt r

This Collect Epistle - a shall
serve only till the Woddensday fol-
lowing.

{Un Cosin's copy is added,j
Sett heere a flewron,

‘Tue Fixst Day or Lent comionly
called Askwednesday.
TAs end of Collect.)
And this Collect (with the Epistle
& Gopal faltering) shall serve

Thin ery est
copy, bot tere dons nots Se aay

untill the Sunday follrwing, and
the Collect is to be reposted every
day in Lent after cack Collect ap»
pointed during that time’,

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
SUNDAY NEXT mEvORE EASTRE.
[The Gospel is erated as far as “and be

‘went out and wept bitterly,” and in the
toargin,)

Leave out ¥ 96 chapter’ (on &
appointed for yt 2 Lesson
day) and print only 9 27 chap.

[At point where erasure ceases is written,
in margio,)

Mott, xxvii. Where &.
Biers hegne 7" Caee
[Before the four fast Hines, which are
erased)

Here ta ot Comp,

variation between it and the “ fair copy,””
‘which is clearly written,

TUESDAY BEPORE EAsTER.

ites at par of ce Cpe pommecacing Ties were let neaien 8 arse ea

‘THURSDAY BEPORE EasTER.
[The last part of the Gospel commencing *' and behold then was,” is erased.)

Cx Goon

all estates of men in thy holy

[The Gospel is eraved as far as ** The same
in

Fripay,
tion Church.
bas was a murderer,” and added

the margin.)

S. John

[The last part of same Gospel commencin,

cing
erased.)

19, f
‘After this Joseph of Arimathea,”"is

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661,

SUNDAY NEXT BEFORE Easter.

he Gospel is eraned ax above, and
in the margin,)

This cap is x second lesson for this
mitted,
TAt point where ersure ceases, inserted
in margin.)
Math, 27
‘aLrg for it tes of the Corea sho

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
‘TUESDAY BEFORE EASTER.

wept so women sod way of
erased.)
{Ip Cosin’s copy Is added,)
Here end y* Gospel.

THURSDAY BEFORE EAsTER.
[ln Cosin’s copy is added,)
Corionly called Maundie Thursday,

wkd beheld there wor han erucd

tothe Copa ewe, but erway
Or rather q. S. Fohn. 15. 1, unto

v.26, They hated me without
@ cause v.25,
{ln Sancroft’s fair copy is added,
or Foh. 15 tov. 26. g.
{At point of erasure is added,)
Here end Gasp

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Goon FRipay.

Sohn 22. 19. 1.

we
S. Yohn xix. Here begin ¢ Gospel.

[At fourteen lines from the end]
Beare endl yt Garel,

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

Goop FRipay.
[The Gospel is erased ns far as
salne Barabbas was 6 murderet."]
[Note in margin.)

2m leison for the day

“The

TAt point where erasure ceases.)
S. John 19,
pba taral ages:

is

Mie

‘THe Revised Book, 1661,

[Collects, te, continued.)
Easrex Even,

The Collect. Grant O Lord y* as wee are, baptized into y* death... Ge.
[Written in entire as printed, asin ed. 1660. See Prayer-Wook, p. 139.)
Easrex Day,

[5 67.] At Moming Prayer instead of the Psalm #0 Come’...

Christ our passeover és sacrificed for us Therefore let ws heep yt Feast, not
sett ¥° old Levert nor wt ye Leaver of malice & wwickedmes ; brut wo! 3 snt=

leavened bread of Sincerity & Truth,
Christ rising again from the dead .

(Marginal direction to printer.)
All these Anthems are nonw sett according to the new translation,
3 [Added after the Second Anthem.)
Glory be to the Father & to the Son: & to the Holy Ghost,
Anrwer, As it was in the beginning, is oto, and ever shall be: world

without end. Amen,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
Easter Even.

The Collect, Grant O Lord, &*.
{Written as printed in ed. 1660, except]
by continwall mortifying our core
rupt affections, our sins may be

buried with Aloe’,
[In Conin’s copy,}

EASTER DAY.
[Un Cosin’s copy.)
Sett here a fayre compartmm,
[Writren in as the firs Anthem}
Christ our Passeover is:
offered up for us; Therefore a
us beep the featt, Not wt old
Leven, mor sw the leven of malice
Se wickednes: but wo! the wnler-
eosed bread of sinceritie &* truth.

Eaaed pag ag ed to have been
‘Gosia, “sacrificed” had been erased,

[In Ceonin s copy, the printed rubrick)
Pes

{is eraned, but stet added to it; and Coxin's
smendment erased as follows)

Rom. 6 v.9. 1 Cor. 15. v. 20,
UAdded afer the second anthem.)
Glory be bo 9 Fey Ge,
Answer, Az it was is y, Ge.

Cosin's Considerations, ¢. 1640.
[§ 67-] “* At Easter-day it is ap-
pointed, that instead of the Vewite
exultemus, the two anthems (* Christ
rising,’ and ‘Christ is risen,”) shall
be used. But there is no Glorie
Patri set to follow cither of them,
as after the Venite is ordered be-
fore. Therefore the question is,
whether ‘Glory be to the Father,’
&e, should not be here added after
‘either or both of these anthems.”

ane ered eabatated ; de ater
oj ‘Sancroft; but the original ce-
Stared in the Convocation copy.

[Colleets, &e., continued.)
Monpay in Easter Waex.

Almighty God, which mfo through thy only begotten, dc.
(No correction}

‘TUESDAY IN EasTER WEEK.

(The printed Collect is erased, and the following substituted.

Almighty God, who through thy onely begotten som Fesus Christ, &e,
[Me Collect for Easter Day is written in full, as printed in ed. 1662.
‘See Peayer-Book, p. 1424]

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
Monvay 1x Eastex Week.

Un Cosi’ copy the following reference

this is again erated, and stet wrt-
tet by Sancrot agate the printed, Cok
Tet 0 correc spears “Gir

‘TUESDAY IN Easter WEKE,
nhites Pavhow whit be
by Wate wich Rast
iy,

ted Coll
Us ogy a peta Sot!

‘Ip the Sealed Books
‘Eastet-week.

[7 ote ema, ai Sear
hand is added)

Omit this Collect here, and print it
Sor y* Sunday following.
Almighty God &, 0+ on Easter
Day.

In Sancroft’s copy the corrections are
made as follows.)

TUESDAY IN EASTER WEKE,
The Collect,

Almighty God who through thy only
begotten Sonne, Gc. as upon Ease
ter day.

(Marginal direction to printer.)
(prisst it out at large,

(There is also written in the margin
against the printed Collect, but the Calleet
is not erased,)

THE REVISED BOOK, 1661.

[Collects, &c., continued.)
‘Tux Finsr Suxpay arrer Eastex,
Almighty Godt abich, &e, {ar at the Communion om Barter dor},
Almighty Father, who hast given thine onely Son, &c.
[Written in full, as printed in ed 1660, See Prayer-Book, ps 147.1

‘Tae Fourta SUNDAY AFTER EASTER.

O Almighty God =

be of ane aril muha alone canst aner unruly wills & affections of sin full

men ; grant, &.

THe Fier SUNDAY APTER Easter.
(Ne correction.)

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

‘Tue First Suxpay arrer

inted reference
Sowin bas written)

° fat whe ire our Erareka

has written)
Alssighty F., who Aast given thy
only Som, Sx., at on Easter
Tuesday.

{Bs gancro's copy the Second Collect
‘uly Is written in, and in margin.)

‘THE FIFT SUNDAY AFTER
Easven.
ther the Goapel, writen in
This Collect Epistle & Geepel shalt
be used only upon this day.

THE ROGATION DAYS,
and a hs exer handing? Ws aly
‘copied into the fair copy.)

The Collect,

Almighty God, Lord of Heaven &
Earth, in whom wee live and
mow, and have our being ; tho
do'st good unto all men, making
thy Seonne to rise on the evill, &
on the good, and sending raine om
the just, and om the unjust: Fa-
sourably behold ws thy people, who
call upon thy Nome, and send us
thy Blessing from heaven, im giv
ing ws fruit full seasons, and fill-
ing & Hearts w'* food & glad-
ner, that beth & hearts and mouths
may lv continually filled w* thy
Praises, giving thanks, to thee in
thy holy Church, through Jerws
Chris & Lord, Amen,

The Epistle Famer v. v.15 #9 Y* 1.

The Geagel Luke xi. to v. Xe

Us eoargio.)
print them out at large.
mH ee)

{Collects, &e., continued.)
THE ASCENSION Day.
» thy onely begotten Sonne our Lord Fesur Christ...
WuuITsunpay.
God which 22 upon this doy host toncht who as at this time didst teach

the hearts, &c.

Monvay ix Wutrsun-weex,

aie daw ha

Hime didat teach y* hearts, &<,
(dies for Whitsondy woos ful, npr i a x662, See Prayer:
‘Tuxspay in WHITSUN WEEK.

God who as at this time dist each y* hearts, oe.
{Collect for Whitsunday written in full, as printed in ed. x662. See Prayer-Book, p. 195%)

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661,
Tue Ascension Day.

Fin Cosin’s copy the following has been

written, but afterwards erased. }

‘(Cin Sancroft’s hand.)
This Collect Epistle & Gospel shalt
serve till the Sunday following.

Weitsunpay,

© God which who as upon this
day (or at about this time) hot
tought didst ach y* hearts, &c.
Monpay In Wititsun Week.

God which who as upon this day
(or at about this time) ':
didst teach the hearts of thy faith-
full, &c. Az pon

Tuzspay IN WHITSUN WEERKE.

(or as about this time) hast troche
diidst teach the hearts of thy faith=
fal people, &c. A =pos Whit

|

{le margin.)
Print it out at large.

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢. 1640,
[8 69,] “* Upon Monday and Tues-
day in Whitsun-week the same col~
lect is appointed which was read
upon Whit-Sunday itself, But upon
those twodays, and all the week fol
lowing, we cannot say “As upon this
day,’ Therefore there is a direction
here wanting for the change of that
word ‘this day’ into some other.”
that “(This Collect serves for Sipe f3

‘Tuesday in Whitsun-week.”
Bsr

‘THE REVISED Book, 1661.

(Collects, &c., continued}
‘Trinrry SuNpay,

‘We beseech thee that of thow wowldst Reep us
Seadfast in this faith, w= my & evermore be defends az from all ad
versities, &c.

THE 11 SUNDAY AFTER TRINITIE.
[The printed Collect entirely erased.)

O Lord who never failest to help and govern them, Gx.

{Written in full, ax printed ined. 1663, See Prayer-Book, p. 163.)
Tue mt SUNDAY APrER TRINITY.

O Lord we beseech thee mercifully to hear us; and grant y¢ suee sto
whom thou hast given an heartie desire to pray, thot may by thy
mightle aid we may be defended amd comforted in all dangers & ads
versities through, &e.

‘Tue Fiera SuNpAY AFTER TRINITY.
m church may joyfully serve thee, &c.
Tue vit SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
0 God whose mever-failing providence i:
things both in Heaven, & earth ; we humbly bescech thee,
#o put away {rom us all hurtfull things and ¢o give sz those, &c,
‘Tux 1x SUNDAY arren Tainrry.
1 who cannot be do anything that és good without thee, may
by thee be able enabled to live, &e,
‘Tur x1 Sunpay arrer Trinity.
whe declarest thy Almighty power, aot abty in shew-

swe running 7° way of thy comandments may obtain thy gracious promises
& be made, ke.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

Trinity SUNDAY. fu this faith, =?
{In Cosin’s copy] more be defended ws from all ad«

‘The t Dominicall or SUNDAY APTER versitie, hich who livest, &e.

‘TRINITY.
Amd so point it voughent alt | FIFTH SUNDAY: ArreR TRINITY.

Sundays follows °, that thy Cong: Chureh,

* yout the remainder of inserted to shew the intention of the
“Tenhty, Tash we the tes wondeVor Dowinicall” ‘being rapeased
Tead-ines, the mask

‘Sundays
i the fext und to the throughout.

{Collects, d&c., continued.)
‘Tue xir Sunpay avren Trinry,
ona giving wnto ne that, that one prayer dare not premnme te hele, theomah

that cer prayer dare not premmme to bok, shernck

rd sus thoce goed things we woe are not worthy tease, bat

Jems

through yf merits and mediation of Ferus Christ thy Son our Lord, Atte.
‘THE XIr SUNDAY APTER ERDAS.

Fes oF the
sams, throws faithfully serve thee in this life that emerers
attain thy Aeavenly promises, through the merits of Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen,
Tue xv Sonpay aren Taintry,
thy helpe from all chinge hurffiulf and lead us, &e.
‘THe Xvi SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
O Lord, &. .... thy congregation church,

oo XVI SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.

of withiand y* tehplations of the world,
pure hearts and mindes, &c.

‘Tue xix SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
scorking of thy mercie mercifully grant, that thy kely
Spirit may in all things, &c.

‘THe XX SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.

O Almighty and most mercifall.««« keep us me Bese thet from.»
arts chearefully accomplish, &c.

‘Tue xxut SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY,
bbe ready, we dereerh tice to hear, &e.

‘Tue xxi Sunpay AFTER TRINITY.

O Lord we beseech thee stoi! wéso/ve thy people... . we may all be
delivered from the bands of 2" those sins, &c.
[At the beginning of the Gospel.)
While Jesus spake sztz the people dhese things unto John's disciples
behold there came, &c.

Tux x SUNDAY AFTER TainiTy. | xvt, SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY,
[in Cosin’s copy: only) [Un Cosin’s copy. as well as in Sancroft's
see 2) cz to aske fair copy]

such things as shall, &e. s +e. and detend thy congregation
{but the correction erased.) church,

=

‘Tue Revisep Book, 1661.

[Collects, he, continued.]
‘THe Xxv SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY,

‘U there be any moe Sundays before Advent Sunday t= supply the seme
gheil be taken the Service of some of those Sundays that were omitted
‘Eeteeens after the Epiphany ond Septusgerizns shall de taken in to supply
#0 many as are Aere wanting.

And if there be fewer, the Over-plus may be omitted ; provided that this
Mast Collect Epistle & Gospel shall alwaies be used upon the Sunday mext
before Advent,

‘Tue Convession oF S, Pavt,
[The Collect is entirely erased, and the following substituted.)

O God, who, through the preaching of the blessed Apostle, Se,
[Written in full, as printed in ed. 166a, See p 1g)

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

“The xxv SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.

Tretia les teen ceed)
‘Af there be any more Sundayes be-
fore Advent Sunday, to ==p7!

Reems, tol!

vice of some of those Sundays

Ghall be taken in to supply 10 many
sr ave here wanting.

| And if there be fewer then shall the
gxiv or xxiti after Trinity or
beth be omitted. Provided, that
this fast Collect Epistle & Gospel
‘shall aliwaier be uted upon the
“Sunday mext before Advent,

Cosin's Considerations, 1640.

[8 70.] “Inthe end of the twenty-
fifth Sunday after Trinity it is or-
dered, that if there be any more
Sundays before Advent, the office
omitted in the Sundays after the
Epiphany shall be taken in to sup-
ply the same. But it will be easy
and more fit to appoint Collects,
Epistles, and Gospels peculiar to
this time, when the Sundays after
Trinity exceed the number of
twenty-five. And because the last
words of the Gospel appointed upon
the twenty-fifth Sunday refer to the
Advent, or Coming of Christ into
the world, next to follow, and to
be remembered in the Church-
service, therefore it were requisite
that here a rubric should be added,
to make this Epistle and Gospel of
the twenty-fifth Sunday to be last
of them all, both when there be
more, and when there be fewer
Sundays after Trinity.”

INTRODUCTION.

{Collects, &c., continued.}
The Presentation of Christ in y* Temple commonty called
‘THE PURIFICATION oF S. MARY THE VIRGIN,

with pure and ¢!
our Lord. Amen.
For The epistle,

‘The some that fe arest:
The memve that ores

lee clean hearts by ¥* same thy Son Jesus Christ

fee the Bander,

=

Behold I will send my Mesvenger, &¢. Mal: 3%
(Written in entire, to}

& fear wot me, 2 ¥° IA of Hosts,

[There ix added to the Gospel,]
And when the parents brought in the child. Ge.

{And so continued to}

and y* grace of God was upon him.

ANNUNCIATION OF THE Blessed VincIn Many.

have known ©
the message of, &e. «

‘one yf Incarnation of thy Son Fésus Christ by
«+ through the same Fess Christ our Lord. Amat,

SAINT MARKS DAY.

being not like children carried away with every

blast of vain doctrine but Srx:!y to wee may be established, &c.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

The Presentation of Christ in the
Temple commonly called THE Pu-
RIVICATION OF SAINT Mary
THE VIRGINE.

For the Epistle Malach. 3. 1 fo
by.

ge.
[At end of the Gospel in margin.}
Print on tov.

[in Cosin’s copy, the title is altered thus.)
The AXNUNCIATION Day OF our
Lord to tan Blessed Vinci
Mary.
[in Sancroft’s copy thus]

The ANNUNCIATION OF our Lord
fo THE Blessed Vincis MARY.
S. Marks Day,

{in Cosin's copy, and nof erased.)
doctrine of thy dieszed Evangelist

[but not in Saneroft's copy.)

Cosin’s Considerations, c. 1640.

“* At the Purification there wants
an Epistle proper to itself, which
snight be easily supplied.”

———e

Tue Revisep Boox, 1661.

ACollects, dec., continued.)
S. Parurr anp S. James pay.
so then hast taught © Philip and oh.

i

tag 9¢ steps of thy holy Apostles S. Philip & S. Fores, roue may stedjsstly
walk in the way y* lesdath to eternal life, through y* same thy Sou Jesus
Christ our Lord Amen.
S. BARNABE as the Apostle.
O Lord Ged almighty which hect who didst endued thy holy Apostle
ct leave us not mee beseech thee, be destitute, &e,
‘S. Joun Bartist.
‘by preaching of pe=2n-> repentance: make us to follow, &e,
S. Purer's Day.
hast given diidst give to thy Apostle S, Peter, &c.
S. BARTHOLOMEW ArosTLE,

syhich bect given grace mato ditist give to thine Apostle Bartholomew
eth to love that word w* hee beleeved and to proach that
ah beth to preach & receive ¥* same through Fesus Christ

‘Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61. [in the Gospel.)

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661. I build my conseege
(The following is in both copies]
S. BARNAne as THE APOSTLE, Sr. BARTHOLEMEW ArosTLE.

Lord God Almighty ht: who | t© love that word w* hee beleeved,
Oo dee ioe, rs and to preach that be touche se
Te Chwtng ain Calas copy cays | SPM Thonshy Bo

Samer Pertas and S. Pauls DAY.
Cosin’s Consideration: h
to feed thy flock and madit thy ig Consiehetione, 500

Apostle St. Pani a chosen sesselt | “In the Collect upon St. Jon
fo Weare thy mame among the gen- | Baptist’s-day, the word penance
iles make we bescech thee all | (which is now abused by the papists)

Bishops x4 Partoure [tet] and | would be subject to no offence if it
ell ether ministers of thy church | were altered into our ordinary word
diligently... Ge. of repentance, now more usual with
us than that of penance is, and
Meader more consonant to the later transla
@ rather 2 Tim. 4. 1. ¥, & 9%. | tions of our Bibles”
m

IntropucTION,

(Collects, &c., continued.)
S. Marriew the APostLE.

to follow thy said Son Jesus Christ?...

S. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS,

0 Everlasting God +

who, &e.

» the services of 21! angels...»

grant that they which ar thy Aoly Angels alway do thee service in heaven
zy 30 by thy appointment fey may succour and defend us ix on earth, &ce

S. Luxx Tue Evancettst.

to be = am evangelist & physician...
the wholesome medicines of bis doctsine to be

Aim all the diseases of our souls
merits of thy Sonne, &c.

may if please thee that by
WY doctrine deliver'd by
mgh thy may be Aealed through y*

S Stow ann SJupe Apostrrs.

O Almighty God »
¢hurch wpon the foundation, &c,

who hast &:

built thy

Aut Saints Day.

0 Almighty God wh!
follow thy holy élessed Saints, &c.

who hast knit together thy shine elect... . to

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

S. MarrHEw AposTLe,

didst call y+ holy Eoungelist Mat-
thew from the receit. . .
[The above in Cosin only.)
to follow the same thy Son
Jems Christ.
S. Simon & S, Jupe.

builded thycongregation chy Church,

ALL Saints Day.
fAt end of Gospel}
{In Cosin's copy.)
Here set a faire flewron,
(Un Sancroft's copy.)

Pa faire feuron. >

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢. 1640.

“On St. Matthew's-day there is
in the Collect, ‘Thy said Son ;*
it were better that the word ‘said”
were left out."

* But printed in the Sealed Book according to Cosin,

‘
Tre Revisep Book, 1661.

THE ORDER

YOR THE ADMINISTRATION oF THE Lony’s Surres,
on Hoty Communion.

O71 Se ae rl elles ae I et

Ens meamein ise lesen,
ming. grapes, o> See

Cosin's corrected copy, ny, 1640-61.
Set here a faire compartment.

HE Orper ror THE ADMIN
ISTRATION, &e,
Print this Title in faire capitals

[8 71.] names to the Curate o
dee

Bight or cise & “S
{1Brawed, and in its stead)
two dayer before at least,
(Thea again erased, and in its stead)
some ph of the daye Before,
[This erased, and written (by Sancroft))
at least some time y* day before.

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
(The following note in margin.
Printe this Title im faire Capital
Yi mext page.
{8 7i-] names to the Curate over
night, ot else, &e.. . «
at least some tinve the day before.

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

(871.] “So mony, Se... be
Sore the beginning of morning prayer,
or immediately after.) Whereupon
is necessarily inferred a certain dis-
tance of time between morning
prayer and high service, A rule
which is at this time duly observed
in York and Chichester, but by
negligence of ministers and care-
Jessness of people wholly omitted
in other places.”

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢. 1640.

(8 72.] “In the first rubric before
the administration of the Holy Com-
munion, the order appointed for
‘the communicants to signify their
names to the curate immediately
after Morning Prayer,’ seems to
cross the common custom in all or
most places of reading the Mom
ing-service and the Communion-
service both at one time. For if
they be read at once, without any
intermission or due space of hours
‘between them, what time or conve-
nienoe can the communicants have
to give in their names, or the curate
to take them? Here, therefore, a
direction is wanting, what space of
time is to be allowed between these

In the rubrick for the administra
tion of the Lord's Supper, whether
an alteration be not to be made in
this, “that such as intend to com-
municate shall signify their names
to the Curate over night, or in the
morning before prayers.”
Savoy Conference, 1661.

[8 71). Aeeceptions of Ministers,
“The time ere assigned for no»
tice to be given to the minister is
‘not sufficient.”

chxaxx

InTRopUCTION,

{Holy Communion continued.)
[§ 72.] And if any of these bee an open and notorious evill liver, 22 that
oe la, or have done any wrong to his neigh
boars by word or decd, a »4.y* Congregotien be theray offended,» »

and advertise him taf in any wise

not to Ae presume sof to come

which xfor= before were offended, and that he have recompensed
the parties & whom he hath done wrong ==t> or at the least declare

himself, &c.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
open and notorious & infamous

evill liver,

correction only in Costn's,
PO asutoaktert

[8 72.] and advertise him bat in
any wise =2t tc Ae presume not
to come

fo whom he hath done wrong

Lords' Committee, 1641.

[8 72] Considerations, No. 12.
‘The next rubrick to be cleared,
how far a minister may repulse
scandalous and notorious sinner from
the Communion,

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢. 1640.

[8 72.] “In the second rubric
there, it is not clear whether the
curate may refuse to give the Com-
munidn unto ‘an open and noto-
vious evil liver,’ nor who is to be ac-
counted so notorious ; which there-
fore requires here some explanation
for the avoiding of disputes, doubts
tnd contentions at that time between
such communicants and the curate,
who otherwhiles challengeth that
power of refusing or admitting a
communicant in that case by virtue

‘power given hi

of this rubric, the rather because in
the rubric immediately following it
is said, ‘That he shall use the same
order with those that are in malice
with one another, where he has
im to refuse the ob-
stinate person,

Savoy Conference, 1661,
[8 72.] Lxceptions of Ministers.
‘We desire the ministers’ power

| both to admit and keep from the
‘Lord's table, may be according to

his majesty’s declaration, 25th Oct.,
1660, in these words, ‘The min-
ister shall admit none to the Lord’s

| supper ti ‘they have made a ere-

f their faith, and
ience to the will of

ism ; and that all
diligence be used for the
instruction and reformation of scans
dalous offenders, whom the minister
shall not suffer to partake of the
Lord's table until they have openly
declared themselves to have truly
repented and amended their former
naughty lives, as is partly expressed
in the rubrick, and more fully in
the canons.’”

‘THE REVISED Book, 1661.

{Holy Communion continued.)
[8 73.] The same order shall the curate use, &c.
(No alteration, but at the end an addition to the rubrick inserted,)
Provided, 4 every Minister so repelling any as is specified in this or y* next
precedent paragraph of this Rubrich, shall be obliged to give an account
‘of 9 same to the ordinary wihin 14 daies after at y* farthest. And yt
ordinary shall proceed against y* offending person according to y* Canon,

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61,

{§ 73-] The same order shall the
curate use... .

‘until he know them to be recon-
ciled, or if either of them refuse so
to be, wntill he have certified his
Ordinary thereof (which ke shalt
dee without delay) and have direc»
tion from hime what in that case
engit to be done, And if one
+ ++» him that is obstinate,

following addition to the rubrick
is in Sancroft’s handwriting}

Provided that every Minister s0 re
felling any (as ts specified either
tn this o7 the next preceding? re-
brick) shall be obliged to ive an
account of the same immediately
after to the Ordinary.
camel soy lala

The Bread and wine for the Com-
munion shall be prowided by the
Curate & the Churchwardens at
the Charger of the Parish’,

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
{8 73] The same order, &c.
Cdn addition to the rubrick.]
Provided that every Minister 40 re-

paling any... &.
[As in Con's book}

4 1m Saneruh's beok, and afterwards,

written" it.
‘ willbe seen, was omiised in
the ogy, as he substance of
it is given farther oo. fm

The Broad and wine for the Conte
wrumion ... Gt.

{As In Cosin's took.)

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

“Uf any person be a motorions
and evil liver.] Our law in Eng-
land will not suffer the Minister
to judge any man # notorions of
fender, but him who is convicted
by some legal sentence."”

“ And not hits that is obstinate.)
It scems, he may rather make open
protestation of his obstinacy, than
repel him with safety, by the come
mon law.

Cosin’s Visitation Articles,
1627.

{$73-] “Whether hath he de-
barred any of his parish from the
holy Communion, who are not pub-
licly infamous for living in some no-
torious crime without repentance*,
or schismatics and depravers of the
religion and government established
in this church, and whe are mot
Ast intimated unto the Ordinary
or bishop of the diocese.”

clxxxii

IxTRopucTion,

[Holy Communion continued.)
[575-] The table at the Communion tse having afr white linen clot

upon it shall stand in the Boag ee

rig rp and Boe pre i i

snoring prayer

United Of the parte sed, there

had been
had been itvelf «rased, and the printed wor

en
And the priest ae at the north

a inthe margin the following,
vp chen id again ax abover)

IT how of 38 base nf 28
br sf

part side
of the table,

shall say the Lords prayer with ® we cies talon ¥* people kneeling.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
ing at all times
haying at the

faire white

following.

hole of he above rubric appears
to have been erased by Cosin himself: the
tollowing eubrick writtenin hishandwriting]

The TABLE olwaies iin inthe
midst wh the mpper fa Pet ‘of the Chan-

Church where a Chan-
ceil ie wanting) and being at all
times Zecctiy covered with a
carpet of silke; shall also have at

‘Over the word **at” thus erased ©
have been

sibly it had been written ** ti

= aecaath the ward Table double Hine
Js drawn, to shew that it should be printed
da capital Jetvers,

the Corinnion time a faire twhite

decent furniture, sues for the high
mysteries, there to be celebrated.
(8 76] And the PRIEST standing
side ov end
at the North snd of y* table shall
say the Lord's Prayer with the
Collect follovoing '.

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

as it stands is erased,

a} ‘written,
The Table alwaics standing im the
midst, &e,
Dee ee te a toal come
(§ 76.] And the Priest standing at
y North side(orend)* of the table
‘shall say the Lords Prayer with
the Collect following,
* The words “Puten chalice and” are
aes in che margin.
+ The words “with the Collect follows

ing" are added afterwards in darker ink
the words aide(orend) are written

after
viet forone wordy,
joel be chosen) ut not tok

THE REVISED Book, 1661.

[Of the place of the Lord's Table]

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

OF THE ALTAR OR COMMUNION
TABLE.

{8 75-] “In King Edward's first
service-book, the word altarwas per-
mitted to stand, as being the name
that Christians for many hundred
years had been acquainted withal,
"Therefore when there was such pull-
ing down of altars, and setting up
of tables at the beginning of Queen
Elizabeth's relgn, she was fain to
make an injunction* to restrain
such ungodly fury, (for which, St.
Chrysostom says, the Christians in
his time would have stoned a man
to death, that should have but laid
his hands upon an altar to destroy
it”), . . . and appointed decent and
comely tables covered to be set up
gain in the same places where the
altars stood ; thereby giving an in-
Yerpretation of this clause in our
‘communion-book,

ne. in 1559, 7)
Eadiairgts be or tee

“ Por Tables in the Church,
‘Whereas her Majesty understand-
‘eth, that in many and sundry parts
of the realm the altars of the
churches be removed, and tables
placed for the administration of
the ‘holy Sacrament, according to
the form of the law therefore pro-
vided; and in seme places, the
altars be not yet removed, upon
opinion conceived of some other

oes

order, therein to be taken by her
Majesty's visitors: in the other
whereof, saving for uniformity there
scemeth no matter of great moment
so that the Sacrament be duly and
reverenly ministered; yet for ob
servation of an uniformity through
the whole realm, and for the better
instruction of the law in that bee
half, it is ordered that no altar be
taken down but by oversight of
the curate of the church, and the
churchwardens, or one of them at
the least, wherein no riotous or dise
ordered manner be used.

““And that the holy table in
every church be decently made and,
set iis the place where the alter stood,
and there commonly covered as
thereto belongeth and as shall be
appointed by the visitors, and 90
to stand, saving when the Conrmue
wien of the Sacrament iz to be dite
tributed: at which time the same
shall de 50 flaced in good sort within
the chancel, as whereby the minis
ter may be more conveniently heard
of the communicants in his prayer
and ministration, and the commu-
nicants also more conveniently, and.
in more number communicate with
the said minister, And after the
Communion done, from time to
time the same holy table to be
placed nskere at stood before,”

[Note comtinned.) ‘* For the word
table here stands not exclusively,
as if it might not be called an altar,
hut to shew the indifferency and liv
berty of the name ; as of old it was
callod Mensa Domini as well as Al-
tare Domini, the one having reler+
‘ence to the participation, the other
to the oblation of the Eucharist.

» Refe i Chryscstom's Hom.
Wii, od Pop: Antioch. 5

(Of the place of the Lord's Tatle.]

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

“There are that contend, how it
was the intent and purpose of our
‘Church at this Reformation, to pull
down and wholly extinguish the
very name of an altar; but all their
reasons being only the matter of
fact that altars were then pulled
down, and this place of the liturgy
that here it is called a table; we
answer, that the matter of fact
proves nothing, being rather the
zeal of the people that were new
come out of the tyranny that was
used in Queen Mary's time,

“ [But if this were not] by onder
of the Church, or according to the
intent and meaning of the Church
and State at the Reformation, how
came it to pass then that from that
day to this the altars have con-
tinued in the kings’ and queens’
houscholds after the same manner
as they did before? They never
dreamt there of setting up any ta
bles instead of them ; and likewise
fn most cathedral churches, how
was it that all things remained as
they did before, but only that the
court and governor of those places
«+s and therefore were more likely
to know the true intent and mean-
ing of our Church, by letting the
altars stand still as they had done
before,

“And it will be worthy the
noting that mo cathedral church
had any pulling down, removing,

or changing the altar Into @ table,
no more than in the court’, bat
in such places only where deans,
and bishops, and prebends were
preferred, that suffered themselves
more to be led by the fshions
which they had seen at Strasburg
in Germany, and Geneva in France,
and Zurich in Switzerland, than by
‘the orders of the Church of Eng-
land established, and continued in
her majesty’s family, the likeliest to.
understand the meaning of the
‘Church and State of any other
place. Therefore they that will
not either endure we should have,
or they that will not believe we
have, any altar allowed amd cons
tinued In our Church (howsoever as
| it is here, and as it is in most of the
| fathers sometimes called a table,)

and enquire how long they have
stood there and kept that name
only, as being indeed the most emti-
nent and the most usual among
Christians.”

ci S. Notes.

[8.75.1 ** The cable at the Come
munion-time , .. . thal! stamd in
the body of the church, or im the
chancel, where Morning and Evene
ing Prayer be appointed (viz. by the
ordinary) to be said, and the pricst

standing at the north side of the

Tue RevIseD Boor, 1661.

chaxxv,

| (Of the place of the Lord's Table)

Cosin's MS. Notes.

table shall soy the Lord's Prayer,
&«.] There was much ado about
the posture of the table and the
priest’s standing at it in King Ed
‘ward's time ; for in the second year
the altar stood still in the usual
place, and the priest was appointed
fo stand Agfore the midst of the altar®
with his face towards it, and this
‘was confirmed by Act of Purlia-
ment. Notwithstanding which act,
there were so many exceptions
taken, and opposition made against
that order, (some standing at the
west side of the altar, with their
faces turned towards the people,
others at the east, others at the
south, and others at the north,)
‘that at last they agreed to set forth
this rule in the fifth of King Ed-
ward, instead of the former set
forth in the second year.”

Canons of 16408,

[8 75-] No. 7..... “That the
standing of the Communion-table
‘sideway under the east window of
every chancel or chapel, is in its
‘own natare indifferent, neither com-
manded nor condemned by the word
of God, either exprestly or by im-
mediate declaration, and therefore
that no religion is to be placed
therein, or scraple to be made
therein. And albeit at the time
of reforming this Church from that

(gross superstition of popery, it was

75, ed. 149 See Prayer-Book,

teed

carefully provided that all means
should be used to root out of the
minds of the people, both the in-
clination thereunto and memory
thereof; especially of the idolatry
committed in the Mass, for which
cause all popith altars were demol-
ished: yet notwithstanding, it was
then ordered by the injunctions and
advertisements of Queen Elizabeth
of blessed memory, that the holy
tables should stand in the place
where the altars stood, and accord-
ingly have been continued in the
royal chapels of three famous and
pious princes, and in most cathe
dral and some parish churches,
which doth sufficiently acquit the
manner of placing the said table
from any illegality, or just surprise,
or innovation, And therefore we
judge it fit and convenient that all
churches and chapels do conform
themselves to this particular to the
example of the cathedral or mother
churches, saving always the genera?
liberty teft to the bishop by law,
during the time of the administra-
tion of the Holy Communion. And
we declare that this situation of the
table doth not imply that is or
ought to be esteemed a trae and
proper altar, whereon Christ is
again really sacrificed ; bat it is
and may be called an oltar by us
in the sense in which the primi-
tive Church called it an altar, and

unlawful
‘Gyeslon, p. hx

INTRODUCTION.
———
[Of the place and of the Ornaments of the Lord's Table.]

House of Lords, 1641,

Mar. 1, 16 Car. L Ordered
“That every Lord Bishop in his
Particular Diocese shall give direc«
tions and take care that the Com-
munion table in every Church in
his Diocese doth stand decently in
the ancient place where it ought
to do by the law, and os it Aath
dome for the greater part of these
three score years last past.”

Lords’ Committee, 1641.

[8 75.] Jnnovations im discipline,
No, 1. The turning of the holy
table altarwise!, and most com-
monly calling it an altar,

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1638,

“The Table at the Communion-
time having a fair white linen cloth
upon i.) [See what has been noted

on the rubric at the beginning of |

Moming Prayer).] For here is to
be inserted and repeated the onter
there appointed, as well concerning
the ornaments of the church, as of
the priest or bishop, and other
ministers that celebrate the Holy
Communion, viz., "The minister,
‘at the time of the Communion, shall
use such ornaments in the church
ms were in use, by authority of par-
Hament, in the second year (not the

2 From the" Journals of the House of
iis chews that the “table-wise™ ar-

Dh
Wactically, be the front of the table and

fifth year, when most of those or-
naments were taken away,) of the
reign of K. Edw, VI! And then
by the same authority this order
was in use, and therefore (by the
anthority of parliament, in the Act
of Uniformity, made 1 Eliz, and
set at the beginning of the Liturgy,
§ pemult.) fs still required to be
continued in the Church of Eng-
land, viz. “The priest who shall
(at the time of the Communion)
execute the holy ministry, shall put
upon him a vestwre appointed for
‘that ministration, that is to say, a
white alb plain, with a vestment or
cope; and all other priests and
‘deacons, who shall help him in that
ministration, shall have upon them
likewise the vestments appointed
for their ministry, that is to say,
albs with tunicles; but a bishop
shall have upon him, besides his
rochet, a surplice or alb, and a cope
or vestment, and also his pastoral
staff in his hand, or else borne or
holden by his chaplain; and the
preachers shall wear thelr hoods bee
longing to their several degrees
taken in cither of the universities
of this realm,’ Upon the table also,
besides the linen cloth and other
needful furniture, were to be placed
two lights, &e. See the notes ber
fore the Morning Prayer. . . ."

Itiathe A learn arrangement against
se

Tue Revisep Book, 1661

clexxvii

{Of the Ornaments of the Lord’s Table.]

‘Cosin’s Articles of Visitation,
1627.

[$ 75-] “Have you a fair chalice
‘or Communion cup of silver, for
the wine, with a large cover or
faten of silver for the bread, when
they are consecrated and delivered
by the priest?

“Have you a flagon of silver
or good pewter at the least, for
the wine which is brought to the
church and set upon the Commu-
pion table?”....

Cosin's Considerations, ¢. 1640.

{8 75-] “In the fourth rubric
there, which appoints the ‘Table
to be covered with a linen-cloth
‘only, and to stand in the chancel
‘or body of the church, where Morn-
ing and Evening Prayers are or-
dered to be said,’ somewhat is
wanting to make it agree with the
Injunctions of Queen Elizabeth,
(still in force,) and the common
Practice in most churches. And
Somewhat is also wanting for a di-
rection when and where to set the
Dread and wine for the Communion
‘upon the table.”

Cosin’s Articles of Visitation,
1662.

[8 75-] “Are there two fair and

ange Coverings for it [i.e the Com-

munion table], one of silk stuff or

fine cloth, another of fine linen,
with a plate or fatew, and a cup or
chatice of silver, and two fair flagons
of pewter or purer meta belonging
to it? Have none of all these
things been purlained, destroyed,
or made away by any person whom
you can name? and if they have
been taken away, are they again
restored, or other such provided in
their place 2”

Inventory of Ornaments, 1667,

ty Bisnor Cosin’s CHaret aT
AUCKLAND, NEAR DURHAM.

Un order to illurtrate the rabrice

takew ic prominent @ part in the

Revision of thé Prayer-Book’)

Stedula sive Jnventarines Vasorim,
Libroress, aliorumye Ornamens
torum, gue Capelis mostris in
Auilandié ct Dunelme, prow! sto
(fra memoratur, conteliaus, ef ing
perpetuum dicavimus,

Duo magus candelabra argentea
et dupliciter deaurata, tres pedes
alta, opere célato fabricata, et super
Altare, sive Mensam Dominicam,
guotidie oranda.

Pelvis argentea et dupliciter dexa-
rata, In qué historia Con Domini
affabrd deseribitur, et cujus diameter

clexxvili

(Ofthe Ornaments of the Lord's Table.)

Calix argenteus ct dupliciter de-
auratus, cum pede sinaaso, et oper
culo, consimilis artificii.

Patna bine, argentese et dupli-
citer deauratees, cum inscriptionibus
& Sacri Scriptura desumptis.

Biblia 8, Anglicana, pulchré com>
posita in velamine ex holoserico, &c.

Liturgia Ecclesie Anglicanse pul-
chré itidem in consimilivelamine,&e.

‘Liturgie Anglicanse codices bini,
in velaminibus ex corio carruleo, &e.

Frontale, sive antependens, pro
Altare, seu Mensi Dominici, de
pannis auratis et argenteis com-
positum, et Incinii de auro et se
rico variegati ornatum.

Velamen pedestallé® super Men-
sam Dominicam positi, de panno au-
rato, cum lacinia, ut supra, variegati.

Bin: Mappe pro Mensi Domi-
nici, et Tineum coopertorium pro
calice Eucharistico.

Pulvinar de panno, aureis filis
intertexto, eam globulls consimili-

Book, thus handsome
Pendatecet en tng slut, Brosebiv ors
book did 00, a5 a

Tapetum” amplissimum suprk
Altare appensendum, in quo his-
toria Regine Shebs Regem So-
Jomonem visitantis describitur.

Dua Ecclesiaram ficture, de
opere dioptic, pro utrique parte
oriental ejusdem sacelli,

Duo Aypogonatica® rubro panno
cooperta ¢t circumfimbriata, pro
boreali et australl partibus Altaris.

Sutegumentum amplum de panno
rubro crassiori super Altare, et
‘omnia ejus omamenta imponen-
dom,
nek cnncern the lar; the flowing ithe
list, but the complete descriptions of each
em are here omitted.)

Duo ampla pulvinaria cubitalia ?,
Duo pulvinaria,

Faldistoriam li

Quinque stragula %,
‘Conopeum de serico rubro%
Octo hypogonatica.

Duodecim superpellicia ',

Liturgy of 3697 haw the
eerpee™ os the, covering of
Sb =
ee
Nove.

“wood for the Litany.
ings of red. al for’ th

jion, &
the Maly

Our Father which art in heaven, &c.

Almighty God unto whom all hearts be open, &,

{8 79-] Then shall the Priest twrning to the pevfle rehearse distinctly all
the ten Commandments, and the people #iif kneeling shall after every
‘Commandment ask God mercy for their transgression of th: coms, after
this cost thereof for the time past, and grace to heepe the same for y* time to

come as followeth.

‘Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

Tae Co:

Our Father which art, Sc.
lt debéver ses frven evill, Amen?
The Collect.
Almighty God unto whom, &,
[$ 79-] Then shall the Priest turn
ug to the penfle rehearse
ted the people stil? kneeling . . .
after én this sort

Savoy Conference, 1661.

[§ 70] Exceptions of Ministers.

“We

3, That the preface prefixed
by God himself to the ten com-
mandments may be restored *,

“2. That the fourth command-
ment may be read as in Exod. xx.,
Dest, v., He blessed the Sasdscs-
day.’

“3. That neither minister nor
people may be enjoyned to Anca!
more at the reading of this than of
other parts of Scriptures; the rather
because many ignorant persons are
thereby induced to use the ten
commandments as a prayer.

4. That, instead of those short
prayers of the people intermixed
with the several commandments,
the minister, after the reading of
all, may conclude with a suitable
prayer.”

Answer of Bishops (to No. 4).
“To say, ‘Lord have mercy upon
us,’ after every commandment is
more quick and active than to say
it once at the close; and why
Christian people should not upon
their knees ask their pardon for
their life forfeited for the breach of
every commandment, and pray for
grace to keep them for the time to
come, they must be more than igno-
rant that can scruple”

is tormad was then cenitted. Tr is

[Holy Communion continued)

God spake these words, and said, I

[There is written ia the margin—but
* vo distinguish

«+» to visit the sins of the fathers...

am the Lord thy God :

lca grove that I eit impossible

incline our hearts, &c." to degp this Law.

[§ 80.] Then shall follow the Collect
collects. fellow
saying.

of the dow ith one of these two

‘= for the King the priest standing up as before and

Let us pray.

Almighty God, whose kingdom . .

congregation church

+» have mercy upon the whole

‘and that we & aif his subjects, &e.

[Before the nex prayer

Is inserted the word}

Or
Almighty and everlasting God, we be are taught, &c.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

the Lord thy God =) Acct mito |
bromght thee out of the land of
Egy, out of the house of bondage,
[§ S0.] Then shall follow ths ==!
ae one of these two
for the King
& the collect of the day, the Priest
sanding =p et af first and saying.

Let us pray.
Almighty God . . . . upon the
thy holy church.
Un Cosin’s copy only,)
++» chosen servant James Charles *
our King.

aon eed

The of these words
faces le Seno was one pane
1a waa written

Or
Almighty and everlasting...
{No correction.}
Cosin’s Considerations, ¢ 1640.
[8 80.] “In the rubric after the
Ten Commandments, it is appoint-

ed, ‘That then shall follow the
collect of the day, with one of the
two collects there specified for the
king, the priest standing up and
saying, “Almighty,""&c.” But whe-
ther the collect for the king, or the
collect for the day, shall be first
said, is not there determined ; which
for the avoiding of dispute and di-
versity herein, should be further ex-
plained. And the collect for the day
is alwaysmost properly used together
with the epistle and gospel, where-
‘unto many times it relateth.””

neged specially for debate.”
tion is yroughe
he commandments pee

our the oe
sad intended for Chatter. *

Teemedintely of

tenet

shelf ee, Be

[The whole of these 9 rubricks are erased, and in their stead is written}
Then shall be said y* Collect of y* day (§ St), ond imedistely after the
Collect, x priest shall read y* Epistle, saying The Epistle (or The portion

of Scripture appointed for y Epistle) is written im the

beginming at the — verse.

chapter of

[8 82.] And the Epistle ended he shall

say Hore endcth the Epistle, Then shall he read y* Gospel (y* people alt

standing uf) saying, The holy Gospel is written in the
Aeginning at xv verse.

‘Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.

[£ 81.) Immediately after the Col-
‘Teets the Priest or anz the Epistler
appointed shall turne to y* people
‘and read the Epistle iu the place
assigned for it, beginning thus
‘The Epistle is written in the . . «
chapter of... . and ending ns.

it BS And the Se ended :

H Gospel saying ve The holy
Gospell i written in the... .
chapter of ....

And the people all standing up shall
say: Glory be to thee O Lord.
And at the end of the Gospel He
that readeth it shall say Here end
eth the holy Gospell, Amd the peo»
fle shall anzwere Thanks be to

thee O Lord.

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619,
(BSt.) “Tae cpistle is written,
Ge] The eighteenth exception of
be Surveyor, ‘whether all the epis-

chapter of

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
[$81.] Pemetietetyater

(The whole rubrick and in its
‘stead written out sar tasty

(881.] Jwatiately after the Collects
the Priest or the Epistler ap-
pointed shall turne to the people
and read the Epistle im the Nace
atsigned for it; beginming thus
The Epistle is written im the
Chapter of & ending thus
Heeve endith the Epistle,

[8 82.] And the Epistle ended the
Prict or the Gospelter appointed
shall read the Gospell saying frst
The Holy Gospell is written in the

Chapter of and the people
all standing wp shall say Glory be
to thee O Lord

And at the end of the Gorpell he that
resdeth it shall say Heere endeth
the Holy Gospel & the people shalt
ansuvr Thanks be te thee O Lord.

tles so called may be truly called
20, seeing there be twenty-three
out of the Prophets, Acts, and
‘Apocalypse.’

2 CoNees

IyTRopUCTION.

. [Holy Communion continued.)
[884] And 9 Gospel ended shall be nang
on said y*Creed following, the people sill standing as before.
I believe in one God the Father Almighty...

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.

{2) or sung (1) this the Creede all
still reverentiy standing up,
T believe in one God, &c.

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
[884] Tien shall be said or rung
this Creed all still reverently
standing mp
T believe in one God, &re,, wt supra.

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619.

[8 83.] “When the gospel is
named, the people are to answer,
*Glory be to Thee, O Lord,’ which
was appointed in King Edward's
Service-book, and is still used,
howsoever it came to be left ow
here. I think it was dy the print-
es negligence, for the statute at
the beginning of this book says,
nothing shall be altered but a few
words in the litany and a clause at
the delivery of the sacrament, so
that, if it had pleased the printer,
this might have stood still,”

[§81.] ‘In cathedral churches
the epistoler is seldom a priest, and
therefore, as this rubric was ordain.
ed generally for all England, most
places having but one phiest to
serve it ; s0 for cathedral churches
it was ordained, by the advertise-
ment in Queen Elizabeth's time,
(that authority being reserved, not

withstanding this book, by act of
parliament 4,) that there should be
an epistoler and a gospeller besides
the priest, for the more solemn per+
formance of the Divine service.”

Cosin’s Considerations, c. 1640.

[g 82.] “At the reading of the
gospel, there is no posture appoint-
ed for the people, which gives many
of them occasion to refuse the pos
ture of standing, as in all places and
times hath been accustomed. This

| therefore it were requisite to be here

added. (§83.] Nor is there any
order after the naming of the gos-
pel for the people to say ‘Glory
be to Thee, O Lord," as hath been
likewise accustomed, and was spe-
cially ordered in King Edward's
‘time, together with ‘Thanks be
‘given to God,’ at the end of the
gospel. For uniformity and ad-
vancement of our devotions herein,
that order would be fitly here re-
newed.”

(8 84.) “At the Nicene Creed
there is likewise no posture of
standing specially here appointed ;
by reason of which omission many
people refuse to stand, though at
the other Creed of the Apostles
they are appointed to do it, as here
likewise they ought to do; and at
Athanasius's Creed besides ; for all
which provision may be made in
their several places.”

4 See Introduction, p. xl, and ps all

‘THe Revised Boor, 1661.

|Holy Communion continued.)
15 85.]° Then 9° chrsie shall dalare uae y° pole, twhat holy dice, or

ales are in the week following to be observed. And then also
Wf eccasion be) shall notice be given of y* communion; & the Batis
of Metrimeny published ; G* Briefs Citations & Excommunications
read. And nothing shall be proclaimed or published tn the church during
# time of Divine Service, but by yt Minister ; mor by bins any thing, but
‘what is prescribed in the rules of this Booke, or enjoymed by y* King, or by

IF Ordinary of x Nace.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
{$86.] After the Creed #f thers be
ne Sermes shall follow (he Sermon
‘gr one of the Homilies already set
forth, or hereafter to be set forth

Je
satlon Wack being endod
the Curate shall declare unto the

257 Holy dayes or Fasting dayes
reed flowing are the week

following to be observed

‘actly vhost them to

beet paki

the poore.

Han papayas inka be seiea ak
Ard then (if cccasion be) shall notice
be given of the Cotiunion ; & yt
Banns of Matrivsonie published ;
& Briefs, Citations, or Rxcoriu-
nications read £f say 4: Sevsctt
And nothing shall

be proclaimed or published im the
Church but by the Missister ; wor
by Airs anything but what is pre
seribed in the Rules of this Boske,

[893.] Them shall the Priest re-
turne unto y Lords table amd th:
Potts & begin the Offertory sayings
one or more of these Sentences
following as he thinketh most
convenient by his discretion,

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
(5 86.] After the Creed # thers be
no Sermon shall follow ¢he Ser
mon or one of the Homilies. . .

(Te.

we ding ended, the curate shall do
clare unto the people what Holy
dates, or fasting daies are the weoke
following to be obterved, And thes
(if vccaséon be), Se,

i corrections in

's copy.)

[893-] Then shall the Pricet returne

unto the Lord’s TaSle, & begin

the Offertorie, syne cobs i

Aber the

of the fist rabrick and the ‘of the necond is
(The whole ofthe ist rabrick and the greater part erase,

386) Then shall fallow 9¢ Sorsan or ons of 7) Honllis aboma EE
or hereafter to be set forth by Awtoritie,

13.93.) Zhen shally Priest return toy Lords Table, & begin y* Offertory,
saying one or more of these sentences as he thinketh most convenient

by his discretic

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

[8 86] “Homilies already set
forth or hereafter, Sc.) It seems
that the author of the homilies
wrote them in haste, and the
Church did wisely to reserve this
authority of correcting them, and
setting forth others; for they have
many scapes in them in special,
though they contain in general many |
wholesome lessons for the people ; |
fn which sense out ministers do
subscribe unto them, and in no
other."”

Cosin’s MS, Notes.
[8 86.] “*Afeer the Creed,

Sermon.) This is ono difference
from the mass-book, where there
fs mo sermon there appointed, for
they commonly have their sermons
in the afternoon. But the Church
of England hath restored the ser-
mon into the duc place of it, after
the reading of the Epistle and Gos:
pel, which in the stcient Church

f ‘The same rules will be found in his
Aiticles of x71, when ‘of

the

was the subject of the sermon which
followed. As for the aftermoon ser
mon, Yam yet to learn what place
it had, or yet hath, by any onder,
in the public service of God, or by
what command either of the Scrip-

re nee) After the Creed, if there
be m9 sermon, shalt follow, Ge.)
| In the time of King Edward and
| Queen Elizabeth, the parsons or
vicars were not tied to preach above

[§86.] Afemoransum. That in
all the cathedral and collegiate
churches, two sermons be preached
every Sunday by the Dean and Pre-
bendaries, or by their procurement,
‘and likewise every holy day, and

one lecture at the least to be

preached on working days every
week, all the year long,
the comminiones for eecleiatca fen

‘of whom Grindal was one, in 1
eae ete kt

THE REVISED Book, 1661.

[Holy Communion continued.}

Savoy Conference, 1661,

[§ 86.] Exceptions of Ministers.
“We desire that the preaching of
the word may be strictly enjoined,
and not Ieft so indifferent, at the
‘dmimistration of the szcraments ;
as also that ministers may not be
bound to those things which are
as yet but future and not in being,”

Answer of Bithsps. “Some live
‘ings are s0 small that they are not
able to maintain a licensed preacher ;
and in such and the like cases this
provision is necessary. Nor can
any reason be given, why the min-
ister’s reading 2 homily, set forth
by common authority, should not
be accounted preaching of the word,
4s well as his reading (or pros
nouncing by heart) a homily or
sermon of his own or any other
man's.”

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

[893.] ‘* Or fasting days.) They
that speak so much against-us,
who put some part of our religion
in keeping Gsting days, as if we
had nothing but a politic use of

to exhort the people earnestly
towards the religious observation
of such times, in abstaining from
their own wonted diet, and be-
sowing their liberality upon the
poor. . « . If fasting days and Lent
time be but @ politic observation,
without any religion in it at all,
according to the conceit of some
‘out of the statute of § Eliz, and
before that 2 and 3 of Ed. VI,
« 12%, what should the minister
here meddle with it in the Church,
the place where all our actions are,
‘or should be, religious; or what
should those religious prayers, epis-
tle and gospel, upon the first day
of Lent, do among us, seeing they
all intend a solemn and a religions
preparing of the people, and the
whole Church of God among us,
to the due keeping of that time
with prayer and abstinence?

“As Ember-days are by the 31st
canon a preparation to the giving
of holy orders, so the eves of most
holydays are fasted, that the ser-
vice upon holydays may be more
religiously performed ; and there-
fore when the people had notice
given them of the one, they were
put in mind of the other too, holy-
days and fasting-days together.”

excyi

INTRODUCTION.

[Holy Communion continued }
‘Let your light 30 shine before men, &c,
Conin' 3
[Bseoe of the adios to Cin's copy ty Sancrft append the flowing ace
esse and they Mick eho wait f af the altar...

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
Let your light shine, &c.

of Pie een, mb ee taning

Pee iee dein: of twine
fences at a distance from yt six
Sellraing & thoes size oto dit

7. Let your light so shine .

2, Lay not up for yourselves

& Whatscever y* would thar
_ 4 Not every one that saith
20. Zache stood forthe, & said
14. Who gocth a warfare...
16. If we have sowen.. .

18, Let hisn that is tag!

19. While we have time .

5. Godllinesse is great rich

6. Charge them which are riche...
7. God is not

8, To doe good, and to distribute...
21. Whoso hath this worlds .
$4, Give almes of thy goods...
25, Be mescifal after thy'. . .
23, He that bath pitie .
22. Blessed be the man . .

. wiies “six”
Rw ine Sono eS

alt she Soot of the page are added
six sumbered 50 as 03
into their

9. In processe of time it came te
pus that Cain brought of the
Sraits of the ground an offering
unto the Lord. Amd Abel.
also of the firstlings of his
and of the fat thereaf: Amd the
Lord had respect unto Abel and
Ais offering. Gan 4.
10. Speake unto the Children of Ierad

auillingly with his heart, Mey
shall take my offering, Bx, 25

| 11. Ve shall mot appeare before the

Lord empty. Every man shall:
give as he i able, according te the
ddesring of the Lord thy God which
he hath given thee. Devt. 16.

12. Give unto the Lord, yee families
of the people ; give unto the Lent

Se erry: Pee
more tl all, “* Peculiar sentences for the Y
Of their snperfiuity cost into the 8

the glory. For all that is in the Exod. xxv. 2} Deut.xvi.t6; 1 Chron,
Reaven and in the carth is thine, | xxix. 14,173; Neh. x. 30; Pa xcvi,
Both rickes and honour come of | 7, 8; Mark xii. gt; Acts xxiv. 17.
‘thee and of thine own do we give
wunto thee, As for me in the wp-
righines of my heart I have wit. | ©°%'S'* Pestremtarmaite! bias
Hingly fred all these things. And | 893) Fabric following
neve have I scone with joy th the Nicene Creed, the curate is ore
hy pro-
fle who are here present t0 offer dered to ‘bid the fasting-days
‘willingly unto thee. 1 Chron. 29. which being not usually known to

Couin's Prayer-Book, 161 cified what days are appointed to be
ERG ck ween or fasted by the laws of the kingdom
exhortation.] Which exhortation is | and Church of England, throughout
here tnierstood, may be gathered | the year.”
from this rubric as it stood in 2

where we read it thus,
the creed shall follow the

———
Savoy Conference, 1661.

[8 93-] Exceptions of Mimisters.
“Two of the sentences here cited

time, there is no reason given, only
change desired."

sete i ed ie Sai

of

excviil

{Holy Communion continned }
[8.95.] Then shell the Churchwantene or rome other... . [§96] and
‘upon the offering days appointed, &c.
[The first part of this rubric is erased, and in its stead]
[$95-] WAilst these sentences are in reading, y* Deacons, Churchwardens,
or ether fitt person appointed for y* purpose, shall receive y¢ Ales for
I" poore, and other Devotions af y* people ina decent Basin, to be provided

by y* parish for ¥* purpose; &* reverently bring it

toy Priest, whe

* shall AnmMy present, & place it upon the holy Table.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

?
Uti eran thus fa, | Continoed

low as 96:

[8 95.] Wale the priest distinctly
Promounceth some of or all there
sentences for y* Offertory, te dea
com, or (if mo ruck be present,)one
of the Churchwardens, shall re-
etive $82 de of th
(x alms for * poore & other
devotions of the people|® in a decent
basin provided for that purpose
and reverently bring thom it to
the Priest swho shall humbly pre-
Sent ts some hofins thr Lord, and
lace it upou the holy Table,
spokes thi in Conin's copy a ruc has

pep art. it afterwards

ly written by Cosin, i

had been original
altered by Sancroft, leaving Cosin's original

writing Dancer illegible.)
And after the Communion is ended
[hey stall putt the same almss\

[$96]... and upon the offering
dayes appointed every man and
woman shall éring @ pay to the
Curate the due and accustomed
offerings.

Lords’ Committee, 1641.

{8 95] Considerations, No. 13.
Whether the rubrick is not to be
mended, where the churchwardens
are strictly charged to gather the
| alms for the poor before the Com-
‘munion begins ; for by experience
it is proved to be done better when
the people depart.

[8 95.] Zumovations in discipline,
No. 13. By introducing an offertory
beforethe Communion, distinct from
the giving of alms to the poor.

Savoy Conference, 1661.

[8 95.) Bxceptions of Misitters,
“Collection for the poor may be
better made at ora little before the
departing of the communicants,”

» Inserted above the line by Sancroft, instead of “devotions of y* people,” written

by Conia,

‘Tue REVISED Book, 1661.

exeix

SS SESE EE Eee
{Holy Communion continued.)

Cosin’s Considerations, 1640.

[8.95.] “In the rubric following
the sentences at the Offertory, ‘The
churchwardens, or some other by
them appointed,’ are ordered to
‘gather the devotions of the peo-
ple, and to put the same into the
poor men's box ;’ which being sel-
dom or never observed in most
charches, nor agreeing to divers
Sentences (before set down) would
be otherwise here ordered or ex-
plained, ‘And the accustomed of-
ferings to the curate are here ap-
pointed to be paid by every man or
woman, after which done the priest
shall say," &e. Which if it should
be thus observed and at this time
when they come to receive the
Communion, would breed a great
disturbance in the church, and take
tp more time than can be allowed
for that purpose. Wherefore it is
needful that some alteration were
made of this rubric; and that the
offerings or devotions of the people
then collected should de brought to
the priest, and by him presented
and laid upon the altar or commu-
nion-table for such uses as be pecu-
Marly named in the sentences then
read by him.”

Cosin’s Praycr-Book, 1619.

[896.] “Anuupon theofering days
appointed, every man and woman
shall pay t2 the curate the due and
accustomed offerings.) “They should
not pay it to the curate alone, but to
God upon the altar ; from whence

the curate hath his warrant to take
it, as deputed by Him, and as the
apostle plainly alludes, t Cor. ix
13, 14; Heb, xiii, ro, And this
is not to be forgotten, though it
be foregone, that whosoever gave
any lands or endowments to the
service of God, he gave it in formal
writing, (a1 now-a-days between
man and man,) sealed and wit-
nessed, And the tender of the gift
was super altare, and by the donor
upon his knees ¥,""

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1633,

[896.] “And upon the Offering-days
appointed.) It was one of the Instruc-
tions set forth by the authority of
King Henry VIII. in the convoca-
Uon of his clergy, amo 1536, to be
generally observed in the Church of
England ; ‘That the feasts of the
Nativity of our Lord, of Easter
Day, of the Nativity of St. John
Baptist, and of St. Michael the arch:
angel, shall be accounted accepted,
and taken for the four general Of-
fering-days.' Which order is in
some places among usstill observed.
And the king or queen in their
chapel-royal (or wherever they be
at church on those days) never omit
it, but arise from their seat, and go
in solemn manner to present their
offering upon their knees at God's
altar, And then is read by the
priest or bishop attending, this sen+
tence here prescribed, 1 Cor. ix.,
*They which minister about holy
things live of the sacrifice, and they
which wait on the altar,’ &.

# This note also is adopted by Cosin from Bishop Andrewes.

[Holy Communion contioued.)
[898] Amit when there is @ Cotfumion, the Priest shall then place upon
9 Table so much Bread & Wine as he shall think sufficient,
[§ 104.] After which done the Priest s shall say,

whole
Let us pray for the who!

Christ; Charch militant here in earth.
F uate of Gt

ais anlSlsant hare im axests

rasa seis Ins cae aAdlin = Aomes Somers Ata

(ar Th

Almightic and everlasting God . .

and)...

7a: albeit our als S oNlatiy

{Hn the side-nove the homipe alteration is Cre

If share be no alos

to the maintenance of &

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.

[B98] Anu if there be a Commo
rriom, the Priest shall then offer ip

[8 104.] After which done the Priest
shall say

Let ws pray offer up our pray! &
good

praise for the
Cathelich

Christ's 4 Church
here tn casth And Accre the people
shall &necle

Almighty and everliving God

+ +» to accept these our almes &
oblations and
If there be no almes or ablations
he then shal

16 he geore then shall the words (of ao-
ing’ our ‘eNations) be left out

hols state of

9 In some ede. between sto4

the printed copies have ae

x
** Minister.”

aay van wigs

specially thy servant
maintenance of &
religion

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
| [598] Amd if theresbe a Cofiunion,
the Priest shall then offer up, &
place wpon the Table soe much
Bresd & Wine as he shalt thinke
“sufcient,
(3 104.] After which done the
Priest shall say,
r

{rased, and in ite stead]

Let us offer up our Prayert and
praises for the good Estate of
Christ's Catholick Church.

And heeve the people shail kuedle,

Almighty & everlasting God. . .

to accept ¢here our almes G+ oflae
tions and
[a the side note similar corrections to

‘Conin’s are also made.)

1 This alteration eceurs only is Cosin's
corrected o2py-

‘Tue Revisep Boox, 1661.

[Holy Communion continued.)

to all bishops p=-t-r= and curats,

or any other adversitic, Assd wee also dese thy Holy Neme for all
thy servants departed this life im thy faith, & feare; bescechiny thee to
give uz grace, 0 to follow their good exampler, yt w them wee may be
pariakers of thy heavenly kingdom. grant this O Father, &c.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

Bishops, gactcurt, pastourst, &
‘Curates

sed seecielis te thts songrege
here present, that with meeke
heart, &c.
daies of their life [amd wee comend
expecially unto thy merciful good.
nex this Congregation’, sw is
Bere asseonbied in thy Name to
celebrate x commemoration of y* most
precious death & Sacrifice of thy
Sonne & of Saviour Fess Christ.)
set then written 2s 4 side note,
‘evidently to be printed as xuch,)
Whax there be mo Co¥iunion, these words
thas Vinclosed are te be ieft out.
or any other adversitic. And we
alto Slese thy Holy Name for att
those thy Servants, who having
Simished their course in faith, doe
sow rest frome their labor’. And
‘wer yield wate thee most high praise,
& hearty thanks for the wonder
Sill grace & vertue declared in alt
thy Sainte, who have tim the choise
messells of thy grace & the lights of
¥* world in their several! genera-
tims: Most huwbly beseeching thee,
that wee may have grace to follow
the Example of their stedfasines
in thy faith, & obedience to thy
holy Command that at the day
Of the general! Reewrrection, wee
Tu Conin's corrected copy the word

fas
cer ‘been erased, bat written in

end all they, wo are of the mys
tical Body of thy Somme may be sett -
on dis rigkt hand, & heare that
his ssost joyfull voice, * Come
yee Blessed of my Father, inherit
the Kingdome prepared for you
from: the foundation of the World.
Grant this O Father, &e.

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢, 1640.

[§ 104] “In beginning of the
prayer for the state of Christ’s
Church militant, there be these
words, (set as a preface to what
is intended to follow, and to have
relation thereunto) *Which hast
taught us to give thanks for all
men ;’ and accordingly, in the old
form of this prayer set forth in King
Edward's time, such thanks were
given, that one part of the prayer
might be correspondent to the other.
But here in our form, the thands-
giving i: omitted, and yet the pre-
face'of giving thanks is suffered to
stand still; being indeed forgotten
to be put out. Therefore ought it
elther now to be taken away, or
alte the former (or the like) thaihs-
giving ought te be added unto the
‘prayer; for otherwive we say to
God, {in effect,) that though He
hath taught us to give thanks for all
‘men, yet we think fit to let it alone.”
sa ligs tnt ts wont hae bata eset
bed ad toby Concibly tnadvertenthy},

coil

InTRODUCTION,

(foly Communion continved.}

[Bon] Then shel! Gttlow thie mehostetion

2 sertsine

ese when she.

{This rubrick Is erased, and in its stead is written,)
[S92] Waen ye minister giveth warning for ¥* celebration See. as im y* next

Second comes im thus.

[8 91-) Or im cate he shail see y* people megligent to come to the holy Cévin-
5 instead of y* former he shall use this exhorton,

feed Dearly jalesad Ditlcan ie

Teglowadt hywbhean) to
» L intend by Gods grace to eale-

brate the Loris supper unto the which in God's behalf, &c.

end hidden =f 4y God himself.
otherwise lst!

Aindred with worldly business.

will you excuse your <2 selves and say...

I for my part += &:

as he himsell ath commanded.

Which if you shall meglect to doe consider
injury you do unto God, & how sore puni:
heads for the same when y* wilfully abstain from y* Lords Taile &
separate from your Brethren, who come te fenton Fad Senet of. fe swost
Aecvenly food Ge

Ysdmontch exhort

shall be ready.

your duty to receeve the
of the sacrifice of his Seat

ith yourselves, ri great
ment hangeth over your

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
Bo

Curate shall see the people negli-
gent to come to the holy Commu-
nion, Ae shal! use this exhortation
in the pulpit after the Sermon,
or Homily there ended’, wpom the
Sunday or some Holy day before
he intendeth to ceicbrate the same,
copy, the words

The iter the Sertica or hos
in mlpit after the Sermon or homil
sor a ‘writin in, inthe mare

[892.)
= Dearely beloved pat ee ;
oT ned?
— day mext I doe intend by God's
grace to celebrate the Lord's Supa
fer, unto the which, &,
remembrance of his death & sserd
fice.
(The flowing paragraph erlang)

fis wholly erased down to]

gin, as an addition, and in Sancrofi's
writings

wt From your brevhran & from the hanket of moet heavenly fred,

spert from sx

: [The Exhortation

moet heavenly

concluded as follows}

"These things if ye earnestly consider ye zh=! will by Gods grace return
toa better minde : for the obtaining whereof we shall nof cease fo make

our humble petitions +’

Almighty God our Heaventy Father.

‘Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
fer = yt depart. ¥* depart,
when yee wilfully abstaine, from
the Lord's Table, ys departs
seperate from your brethren ==
Sem mée come to feed on the bane

humble

m0
the Sele Commenion mato Al
mighty God our Heavenly Father.
Cosin’s MS, Notes,
91.) “ The Exhortation at cer-
times, when the curate shall see
the people megligent to come to the
Asly Communion.) This was added,

e

standum, wt gui prasentes sunt, come
muenizent : $e.

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

(G 91.] “* Lye stand by 2s garers,
end lookers om, &%., usque ad, and.
give place to them that be godly dis
fored*.] A religious invective add-
ed here, against the lewd and irre-
ligious custom of the people then
nursed up in popery, to be present
at the Communion, and to let the
priest communicate for them all :
from whence arose the abuse of
private masses ; practice so re-
pugnant to the Scripture, and to
the use of the ancient Church, that
at this day not any but the Romish
‘Church throughout all the Christian
world are known to use it, as the
Greek, Syrian, Armenian, and E-
thiopian liturgies do testify; nay,

cciv INTRODUCTION,

(Holy Communion continued.J
[B92.] 2x2 sometione shall thie be enid aloo at the dinccettenief the Coots,
{This rubrick erased, and in its stead,)
[892.] Wen the Minister givwth warning for the celebration of the holy Coma
anion (to Ae shell allwales doe upon yf Sundaie, or some Holyday tme+

diately preceding :) After y" Sermon, or Homitie ended, he shalt read this
exhortation following.

Tecealy beloved, foresmach se gar dasty ite to rents to Siem

Goad our heavenly Father mott Kearty thanks
[The above being erased, there is substituted)

[Boz] Dearly Beloved on... . day Slooine mext I purpose through Gods
assistance to administer to all ruck as shall be religiously and devoutly dit
posed, the most comfortable Sacrament of the Body and Blood of Christ, to
be by them received in remembrance of his meritorious cross and passion,
whereby alone we obtain renvission of our sins, and are made fartakers of
the Kingdom of heaven.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61. ) such, ax shall be religiously amd
devoutly disposed, the most com-
Sortable sacrament of the Body &
Blood of Christ, to be received of
then the remembrance
(Rubrick erased, and instead) perperctien cts, oe
[B92] Waen the Minister giveth | gs Passion whereby [2 Bere oh

warning for the celebration of ¥ | sow) wee obteine Remission, of

Holy Comunion he shall atwaies

read this exhortation following.

D beloved, formennch ce cer

(erased, instead)

beloved. On -— day I pur | “in Gods Mercy & wot am vnfained

pose through Godt gracious asriste
‘ance to fix * tender unto all

purpose to obey him & eofad
ve more, (Amd forazmuc® az]

[Holy Communion continued.)
Wherefore it is our duty to render most Rumble
[And continued in MS. as printed in ed. 16a, as far as}
+++ hearty thanks to Almighty God, our heavenly Father,

for that he hath given his Sonne our

Saviour Jesus Christ not only to die for us, but also to be our spiritual
Pood & sustenance =< !¢ t< Asslored esto as, at well by Gots word
‘tt by the in that holy Sacrament of
‘Which being so divine & comfortable thing...
my daty is to exhort you iw the meam season to consider the dignity

of the that holy mystery

tosearch & examine your own consciences (and that not light, ce after

the manner of dissesblers 2 God ; but 30) yt ye may 2
ond heavenly Feast, =o
the marriage garment required =f 4y God in holy

sereer Sot, come tr

14 come

sed be received as worthy partakers of cack 22

The way and means thereto i, « «there bewail your wn snl

Hrecaes and fo confesse yourselves...

‘Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
Wherefore owr duty is to come
thus prepared to those holy mys-
teres: And further to render
wrest Rearty thanks unto mice G.
[ord Bi Hered &

“Almighty God] our heavenly Father
oct beorty thankes for that he
“bath given his Sonne our Sa-
vlowr

Aslaret

‘food & sustenance = #
sate Ss, rel! by G
by sks in shat holy Sacrament,
i bie Waead Dade & Smad The

Sis Meesed Body & bios:

which being so divine & come
fortable a thing...

my duty is to exhort you f fhe
‘meane season to consider the dig-
nity of thaf holy mystery . . .

to search and examine your owne
consciences & that not lightly &
she Reem ¥ Meets wit
Gos but [
pee mo}
i Oaicats och eae oo

b
ment required 2f 4y God in holy

co come and be

Scripture and

received as worthy partakers of

cock a hesveely shad Aoly Table,
‘The way and means thereto is, &c,

‘+ These erased words appear only in Cosin,

IntropucTioN.

UHoly Communion continued.)
reconcile your selves unto them dcing ready . to forgive others
{After the words “but increase your damnation,” is inserved.)

Therefore if any of you be a Ulasphemer of God, an hinderer, or
slanderer, Sc.

{Written ax printed In ed, x69, down to “both of Body & Soule.” Seo p. #323

And because it is requisite that no man should come, . . . . if there
be any of you which who by the ¢his means 2foressid cannot quiet his
own conscience Aereim but requireth further comfort or counsell then let
him come to me or fo some other discreet & learned minister of God's

word and open his

ministery of God's Aoly word he may receive
absolution together tw! ghostly counsell & advice to the quieting of his
conscience and avoiding of all scruple & doubtfulnesse.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61,
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

And because it is...

|
if there be any of you which zwho

by this meanes 2frses!4 cannot
quict his own conscience Aercin but
requireth further comfort or coun.

sell then let him come to me or |

to some other discreet & |
Priest the Minister of God
and open his griefe

: 4 that by the
ministery of Gods Aoly word he

[These five lines were first altered
‘Conia thus} “ad

and open his grief that by the minis.

try of Gods holy word hee may re-
ceive such ghostly counsell and ad-
vice & comfort as thereby his con-
science may be relieved and that
by the ministery of Gods word he

© Sancroft had erased these words, bu
the erasure Is smeared, and ae? writen

Pads is quoted by Cosin from Bishop

benefit of absolution.)

marked through,
‘ously printed wende
dustend, probatly by. Coxin himeell, and
fealiy followed in Sancroft's fair copy.)

+ snd the bene
the quieting of his

nd avoyding of all
scruple and doubtfulnesse.

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

“ That he may receive... the

“It is most
expedient that this be read, to in-
duce the people that they bethink
themselves of the sovereign benefit
ion, by their penitent con-
Dr. White, in his “* Way

‘to the Church,” quotes all the latter

part of the exhortation, shewing,
against the slander of the Jesuits,
that we abolish not, but willingly
retain the doctrine of Confession‘,
Andrewes ‘The book referred to is “The

Hrayot she Tre Charchy’ ty Joka Whitey

THe RevIsED Boor, 1661.

covil

(Holy Communion continued.)

‘Cosin's Considerations, 1641.

£8892, 91.) “The first and second
exhortations that follow are more
fit to be read some days before the
‘Communion, than at the very same
‘time when the people are to come
to receive it, For first, they that
tarry for that purpose are not neg-
Higent, and they that are negligent
‘be gone, and hear it not. Then,
‘secondly, they that should come to
the minister for the quieting of their
consclence and receiving the benefit
‘of absolution, have not then a suffi-
cient time to do it. Wherefore re-
quisite it is, that these two exhorta-
tions should be appointed to be read
‘upon the Sunday, or some otner
‘holyda before."

(6 88.) “Likewise in the third
exhortation there be these words
appointed to be read somewhat out
‘of due time: ‘If any of you be
@ blasphemer of God, a hinderer

a s+ did into Judas’ ke, For
is any persion who comes at that
time purposely to receive the Com-
‘minion, likely to discover himself
{if be be guilty) in the presence of
‘all the congregation by rising up
‘and departing suddenly from it?
‘Therefore this clause were fitter to
be emitted tn this third exhortation,
and to be avided to the second’, «
week or some days at least before

| the Communion is administered."

Savoy Conference, 1661.

18 92.) Axceptions of Ministers,
“We fear this may discourage
many from coming to the sacra-
ment, who lye under a doubting
and troubled conscience.”

Answer of Bishops, “Certainly
themselves cannot desire that men
should come to the holy commn-
nion with a troubled conscience,
and therefore have no reason to
blame the church for saying, ‘it is
requisite that men come with a
quiet conscience,’ and prescribing
means for quieting thereof, If this
be to discourage men, it is fit they
should be discouraged and deterred
and kept from the communion, till
they have done all that is here
directed by the church, which they
may well do, considering that this
exhortation shall te read in the
church the Sunday or holyday ée-
fore”

[B 92.) Exceptions of Ministers.
“If it be intended that these ex-
hortations should be read af the
communion, they seem to us to be
unseasonable §"

Answer of Bishops, “The first
and third exhortations are very sea-
sonable before the communion, to
put men in mind how they ought
to be prepared, and in what danger
they are to come unprepared, that
if they be not duly qualified, they
may depart and be better prepared
at another time,”

be och as be nat onl agains Cod, ba
BeacSie ycle soles unto them oo be
Feat ne retin od inter

See Book, D. #3

INTRODUCTION.

(Holy Communion continued.)
2 [8 87] At 9° time of
Celebration of y¢ Communion y comiunicants being conveniently Naced,
Sor 6 receiving of xt holy Sacrament [f 88] y* Priest shall say this exhor=
tation,
Dearly beloved in the Lord yee that mind to come to the holy Com-
munion of the body and blood of our Saviour Christ must consider hat

{In the margin is written, in another hand he same as that of the note referred.
toon

Judge therefore yourselves
shadow of death.

om te the Goma

‘who lay in darknesse and the

[8 tr4.] Then shall the priest say to them that come &

You that doe truly.

confession to Almighty God,

Yo vee Draw nee
and take this holy Sacrament to yi

of swith faith
jar Conifort and make your humble

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
[8 $8.] Then shall the priest say
this exhortation,
Dearly beloved in the Lord. . .
‘Therefore if any of you. . «
+++ grievous crime, ty
t2 bewaile
your sinnes and

«+. and Jor a continual remem-
brance of Him and of his death.

corrections however are erased,
and tho paragraph stands in Sancroft’s fair
fopy ae printed.)
Judge therefore yourselves... .
and ordained ¢hese holy mysteries,

# Cosin quotes the fllowing nate from Bishop Andrewes,

| Drawe neere

armerance of faith and take. «
and makexg your humble confession
to Almighty God (sted) this
congregation here gathered to-
gether in his holy name =:
arr mony meekly kneeling upon
your knees,

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619,
[B 112.) “Ve that do tredy and
earnestly, Gr... dram moar ®™. 5

* Forte mom eu ofas

ia, quis fame accenserunt,

THe REeviseD Boor, 1661.

ccix

[Holy Commusion continued.)
Ex ie ie a oe peeve coin mata in poe a
those that are minded to receive the holy Communion
by one of the ministers ox by tb:
he and oll #¢ feople kneeling humbly upon thelr knees & saying.
Almighty God Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, &c.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

(§ 112.] Then shall this generall con-
fession be made in the name of all
those that are minded to receive
the holy Communion, either by

tas of th
or]* by
by ome of the Ministers == >
Mmeelt Both hee & all
the people kneeling humbly upon
their knees & saying.
Almighty God Father of, &c.

orskefRre Dose

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619.

[§ 112.] 4 Hither by one of them,
or else by one of the ministers.) The
aust Exe. of the Survey, which ob-
jected to a layman praying in pre-
sence of a minister.

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢. 1640.

[E.112.] “In the next words
which the priest is to say unto them
that come to the holy Communion,
they are invited ‘to draw near;"
and though in many places they use
50 to do, where they are to remove
from their seats, and to approach
nearer to the table in the church or
chancel, for the taking of the holy
Sacrament; yet in other places,
where the chapels are small, and

the communicants so few that they
are all fixed already in their several
places within the chancel or church
near to the table before these words
come to be read unto them, there
will be no need to have them re+
move, and therefore no need of
any such words. For which reason
there would be provision here made
to that purpose,”

[$112] “In the rubric before
the Confession, there wanteth « di-
rection for the people to say the
words of that Confession after the
minister ; whereunto they are all
invited by the words before, ¢ Make
your humble confession, meckly
kneeling,”

Lords’ Committee, 1641.

[§ 112] Considerations, No. 14.
Whether the rubrick is not to be
menied, concerning the party that
is to make his general confession
upon bis knees before the Commu:
nion; that it should be said only
by the minister, and then at every
clause repeated by the people,

Savoy Conference, 1661.

[8 112.] Exceptions of Ministers.
«© We desire it may be made by the

'* ‘This correction oaly is Cosin’s copy, and erased
°

cox

InTropuction.

{Holy Communion continued.)
PP eae ree a tee Pies or Os tion (a ee) eee

toy thee

turning to the people s=y th==
{§ 114.] Then shall the priest s!e> say

Pronounce this

Hear what comfortable words our Saviour Christ, &c.

[To these sentences the

references are added in the margin.)

following
S. Matth. 11, 28—S. Joh. 3. 16—1 Tim. 1. 15—1 S. Joh. 2. 1.

{8 99-] After which the Priest shall proceed, saying
[B 100,] hem shall the Priest turn to yt Las taNle, & say,
It is very moet, right, and our bounden duty, &c.
io the margin is written)
These words (Holy Father) must be omitted on Trinitie Sunday,

[§ 101.] Here shall follow the Proper

Preface, dec.

[After the words ““Angels and Archangels,” instead of “ &c."*is written in}
& with all ¥ company of heaven wee laud &c,
(Writsten in, in full, as printed in ed. x660,)

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61,
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
(8113. Then shall the Priest. ...

say thes pronounce this absolution,
it] ag) ‘Then shall the Priest tcc,
&e.

‘Hear what comfortable, &c.
[$.99.] After which the Priest, &.
[§ 100.] Then shall the Priest terme
to Gods Table & say,
Tt is very meet, right, &e.
§ to1.] Here shall follow the pro-
per preface according to the time
Hf thors be ony [ater]! ae ¢+

them be any

specially, &c.

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619.

[$8 113.] “* Tike shall the priest,
or the bishop if present, . For so
it was ordained In the second coun-

Kas

cil of Seville, can, vil, where
priests are not only forbidden to
absolve, but to preach or baptize,
&c,, in the presenoe of the bishop,
without his special command.”

Savoy Conference, 1661.

(8 113.] Lxceptions of Ministers,
“The minister tuming himself to
the people is most convenient
throughout the whole ministration.’

Answer of Bishops, * When he
speaks fo them, as in Lessons, Ab-
solution, and Benedictions, it is
convenient that he turn to them,
When he speaks for them to God,
it is ft that they should all turn
another way, as the ancient church
ever did; the reasons of which you
may see Aug. lib. 2 de Ser, Dom.

THE REVISED Book, 1661.

[Holy Communion continued.)

Upon Christmas day, fc.
to be born as
Upon Whitsunday, fe.

Any at this tiove for us...

came down tis day as at this time from heaven,
whereby we are Aave been brought out of darkness...

Upon the feast of Trinitie only.

Who art one God, one Lord not one only, &e,

[g 102] After ach of which prefaces shall f!

immediately de sag

or said Therefore with angels &c. . .. most high. Amen,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

foll correctic made in
Tne eS Tiare Prion]

__ Upon Christmas Day, &c.
avy (a2 allow this tinve),?
Upon Whitsunday, &c.
sy (as about this tine).
we srs have deen
‘Upon the feast of nag only,

[in both copes the throe fit lines are
grand, and im Cosin’s copy, against ch
few

Begin yr proper preface here.

«+» Who art one God, one... tn
one df substance « «

[§ 102.] After which prefaces shall

immediately de sung or
said Therefore with Angels...
mest high, Amen,
{in Cosin's copy next follows)

Here followeth the Prayer of Con

secration.

ine a = ill be found primed

‘in copy “or fime™ is fest
written in thes fin, and being erased, "er
Wiaabowd this tioe” te writtes over

[Before the next rubric (6 +15]
groft's copy only, the following
fn the mangia.}

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619.

OY THE PROPER PREPACES,

[§ 101] "Ojon Christmarday
and seen days after.) A plain
proof that our Chureh intends to
have the Communion celebrated
every day.”

Savoy Conference, 1661.

[8 1oL.] Exceptions of Ministers,
“ First, we cannot peremptorily fix
the nativity of our Saviour fo thir or
that day particularly. Secondly, it
seems incongruous to affirm the
birth of Christ and the descending
of the Holy Ghost to be om shir day
for soven or eight days together.”

™ This comecti ion (which fo ornsed) ape
Papp cay in Cont ey,
* See peaty Pe

ccxii

INTRODUCTION,

(Holy Communion continued. J
{§ 115.] Then shall the priest kneeling down zt

Table say in the name of all, &c.

‘We do not presume to come to this thy Table, &c.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
[8 115.] Then shall the priest, &c.

[Atthe foot of the page is written}
Then shall the Priest that celebrateth
[See p. cexvii.)

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
{8 115.] Then shall the Priest,
kneeling down at God’s board, &c.
We do not presume, &e,
(No alteration.)

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619,

[8 115.] “So to cat the Flesh of,
Sc., and to drink His Blood. By
this it may be known what our
Charch believeth and teacheth of
the presence of Christ's Body and
Blood in the Snerament, And
though our new masters would
make the world believe she had
another mind, yet we are not to
follow their private fancies, when
we have so plain and so public
a doctrine as this,”

Savoy Conference, 1661.

(8 415.] Exceptions of Ministers.
We desire, that whereas these
‘words seem to give a greater efficacy
to the blood than to the body of
Christ, they may be altered thus,
‘That our sinful souls and bodies
may be cleansed through his pre~
clous body and blood.’

Answer of Bishops. “Tt can no
more be said those words do give
greater efficacy to the blood than
to the body of Christ, than when
‘our Lord saith, ‘Thisis my blood
which is shed for you and for many
for the remission of sins,’ &c, and
saith not so explicitly of the body.”

Cosin's MS, Notes,

#6 [§115.] We do not presume tocome
to this, &<,] In the first edition of
King Edw. Vith’s Liturgy, this was
used after the consecration of the
elements, and before the receiving
of them. ‘The reason why it was
afterwards (and now is) otherways
‘ordered, seems to have been taken
at those words (after consecration)
contained in this prayer, ‘So to eat
‘the flesh,’ &c., which some men

ported transubstantiation,

“For the same purpose were the
words in the form of consecration
altered from fiat nobis Corpus ef
Sanguis Domini to what now they
are. In like sort, because the very
term of ‘offering’ and * sacrifice,"
though well used of old, and in a
far different meaning from that sense
wherein the papists used them,
seemed nevertheless to sound their
meaning, and therefore to give of-
fence, it is altered into another ex-
pression of * Christ's precious death”
only.

Tur REVISED Book, 1661.

THoly Communion continued.)

[§ t07.] Then the prise

ranting

op hall say ar follower,

[5 106.) When y° Prict standing before y* Table, hath so ordered y* Broad,
& Wine that Se may, w x more readines, & decency break y° Breed
before y* People, & take y* cup into his Rands, [§ 107] he shall say y*

Prayer of Consecration, az foltoweth,

Almighty God, our heavenly Father... .
Hear us, © mercifull Father we mast Amy beseech thee.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
(9 107.) Then the: Pricet stenting

ap call oy a

Here follewnth the Prayer of conte:
eration.

{$ 106.) When the Priest standing
before y¢ Table Bath 30 ordered
the bread and wine plod upon
ake 22 that he may with the

break the bread

readiner before the peuple
more case amd decency and take

thes: the cup into hit hands
ap he shall say as followeth
Almighty God, Gre. °
afin mext page

The Prayer of Consecration.
Almighty God our heavenly Fa+
ther...
his precious death & sacrifice’
Heare ws O mercifull Father we
mort Aumibly beseech thee. . «
and grant that we receiving these
thy creatares of Bread & wine
swuchsafe by 9° powers of thy haly
sword Go spirit vowcheafe so to Nerse
end sonctifiethese thy gifts & Crea
tures of Bread & wine that wee
receiving them according to
in remembrance of him and to shew
forth his death...

amd diewuids brent ts a Coxe
Ga te the ie Boer Pre,

sowed.

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

standing

[Tastead of above, veritien}

[8 106.] When the Pricst, standing
before the Tate hath 100 erdered
the Bread, & Wine, that he may
wth the more readines & decency
breake the Bread fore the people
and take the Cup ints his hands
he shall say as followeth.

[§ 107.] The Prayer of Camsecration,
[The following corrections are made

ve prayer.)

by his owes one oblation.

Hear us, O Mercifull Father wee
west humbly beseech thee.

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619,

[E 107.] " Then the priest stand=
ing wp, shall soy the Prayer of
Conseeration.] The transposing of
this after that which goes before,
otherwise than it was in King Ed-
ward's Book, hath left the priest
to receive the Sacrament standing,
there being no rubric or appoint
ment to alter his gesture after this;
and upon this have the puritans
taken occssion to plead, and say:
that they may as well be left to
their liberty and stand as the minis-
ter, when they receive.”

2 The Ruch, § wey lathe printed copy,
occurs on

No copied of by Sancrabe

cexiv

INTRODUCTION.

{floly Communion continued.)
‘Who in the same night that he was betrayed, took bread...

[The following series of marginal notes are added in MS., with their respective reference
Jetcars to the teat, as in printed ed. x66.)

Here yt priest is to take y* patten into his hands.

And here to break ¢ Bread.

And here to lay hit Rand upon all y¢ Bread,

Here he it to take y* Cup into his hand.

And here to lay his hand wpon every vessel (be it Chalice or Flagon)
in w there ts any wine to be consecrated.

[At end of the prayer is added)
Amen,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

Who in the same night that he was
ae took bread & when he
and given thanks he
ne apse brake it...
following marginal notes are
Fe aided fe terk conten
At these words {tooke Bread) the Priest
bs to tke ye Patten into his Hands ; at
Unake if} ke it £0 broake the Siread;
and at [this ts my Body) to hold kis
Aands over it* lay his hand upom it
At these words [tooke ye cup) the Priest it
fo take ye chalice bite his Aamde ; & at
[This te my Blond) he is t9 lay his hawt
spon every vessel (be it Chatice or flagon)
tn wh there is wine £9 be consecrated.
remembrance of me. Amen,
In Coin's book it is to fol
22 aT ital

[8 108.] Zremestiately after shall fol-

fhe Bese and" in as
e

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619.

[8 107.] " Creatures of bread and
wine] These words, as I once
‘conferred with a papist, were might»
ily excepted against, because fors
sooth they must acknowledge no
bread and wine, but a desition of
the nature and being of them both.
My answer was, That here we term
‘them so before consecration : after
‘that we call them so no more, but
abstain from that name, because
our thoughts might be wholly taken
up with the spiritual food of Christ's
Body and Blood. So in the thanks«
giving following we say, ‘that hast
vouchsafed to feed us with these
holy mysteries,” and ‘the spiritual
food of the Body and Blood of Thy
Son,” &c, In the mean while we
deny not the bread and wine to re«
main there still, as God's crea-
tures."

spear
ere wende EOhie and over ie"
do not appear tu the

or age

Tue REVISED Boor, 1661,

‘cx¥)

(Holy Communion continued. }

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1638,

[8 105.] Stamding af.) Which
is a posture of reverence, and here
‘ordered for the priest to use, that
be may with the more readiness
perform his office in consecrating
the elements.”

“By His one oblation of Himself.)
And therefore Christ can be no
more offered, as the doctors and
priests of the Roman party fancy
Him to be, and vainly think that
every time they say mass, they offer
up and sacrifice Christ anew, as
properly and truly as He offered up
Himself in His sacrifice upon the
cross. And this is one of the points
ofdoctrine, and the chief one where-
of the popish mass consisteth, abro-
gated, and reformed here by the
Church of England, according to
the express word of God.”

“Trek bread... took the cup.)
At these words the priest was ap-
pointed, by the first liturgy set forth
in the second year of king Edw. VI.,
to take the bread and cup into
his hands* (which is still observed
among us); but he was not ap-
pointed to make any elevation of
them, as the new Roman Catholics

that the people may all fll down
upon their knees, and worship them;
which rite neither we, nor any of
the reformed or Protestant Churches
observe, but (in regard of the peril
of idolatry) have wholly omitted.
“Besides, it is but a novelty as
the Roman priests now use it, for
in the ancient fathers we do not
read of any such custom ; and when
afterwards this rite of elevation
came into the Church, it was not
a lifting wp of the bread and wine
{ns soon as they were sacramentally
hallowed) over the priest's head ;
nor were the people then appointed
to fall down and adore them, ms the
very Body and Blood of Christ held
up between the priest's fingers, and
set down again upon the table,
which is more than any priest of
them all can do; but this only was
the onder of custom of the Church 5
after the elements were consecrated,
the priest and the deacon together
held them in their hands, and shewed
them to the ptople, whom at the
same time they admonished and in-
vited to approach, and communi
cate thereof, saying to them, mpoe~
égere*, .. . And other elevation
and ostension than this they had
none... . Which order and custom
In effect is by us still observed, Pro-
bably this manner of elevating and
shewing the consecented elements

alo an additional note: “In the order of
used in the

7,
England, the priest is appoimied
‘consecrated. #he:

ad frontem, at lo widkert posning, wo
eention of the people's adoring to at that
Une made

cexvi

INTRODUCTION.

foly Communion continued.}

re
Cosin’'s Prayer-Book, 1638.

to the people, was at first intro
duced to signify and excite the ele-
vation of thelr minds, as at the
Surmm Corda we call upon the
people to lift up their hearts, and
their answer is, "We lift them up
unto the Lord.’... In all which,
there is not a word tending to the
people's adoration of that bread, and
that cup, this being a late device
of the new Roman Catholics, after
they had brought in their novelty
of transubstantiation."”

Cosin's Considerations, 1640,
[8 107.] “In the prayer of |
secration, where the priest
*To continue @ perpetual memory |
of that His precious death,’ here |
seems to want ‘and sacrifice
until His coming again ;? which,
added, would be more consonant to
the nature of that holy action, and
the wards of the catechism following, |
madeand set forth for that purpose.” |
“Again, at the words there,

Lords’ Committee, 1641.

(8 107.] Considerations, No. 15.
These words in the form of con-
secration, ‘This is My body—This
is My blood of the New Testn-
ment,” not to be printed hereafter
in great letters.

Savoy Conference, 1661.

[8 107.] Exceptions of Ministers,
"We conceive that the manner of
the consecrating of the elements
is not here explicite and distinct
enough, and the minister's breaking
of the breed is not 30 much as men

Articles of impeachment against
Cosin, brought before the House
of Lonls March 16, 1641, Art 2

to the people... .
Witnesses, Wm. Wright, Ant.
Allen, John Lovely, Win. Smith.

te with face purposely

towards the east. But he con-

“He took bread and He brake | ¢

it, and He took the cup,’ no direc+
tion is given to the priest, (as in
King Edward’s Service-book there
was, and as in most places it is
still in use,) to ‘take the bread and
cap into his hands,’ nor to ‘break
the bread before the people ;* which
{s a needful circumstance belonging
to this Sacrament; and therefore,
for his better warrant therein, such
a direction ought here to be set in

the margin of the book.”

yeing usually placed ém
the middle of the Table, which is
about seven foot in length, he might
haply do ax others dit there before
him {though he remembreth not
to have done so these twelve years),
and step to the former part thereat
consecrate and bless those cle-
ments, which otherwise he could
not conveniently reach,

* Ses Prayer-Book, p. 244; also note k, Introduction, p, bxxvli.

‘THoly continwed.)
“Bn6) ‘Then shall the Minister first recelve the Comarca ie ‘both kindes:

himself and next Aellwer { to other mintetere 116 a0.
chief Minte

Salleh

present}

hands knecling. them proceed to deliver y* same to y¢ Bishops Priests
& Deacons in like wnanner (if any be present) & after ¥ to ¥* people im
order into their Bands ; all mcebly kneeling,
And when he delivereth the bread fo any one he shall say,
{§ 127.] The Body of our Lord Jesus Christ which was given for thee,
preserve thy body and soule unto everlasting life: =n Zake and cate

‘this is remembrance, &c.

{continued as printed.)
[9 119.] And the Minister that delivereth the cup fo any one shall say.
‘The Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ which was shed for thee, pre-

serve thy body and soule
remembrance, &c.

unto everlasting life: ss4 Drink this in

{continued as printed.)

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.

[8 116.] Then shall the Minister
first coe &e,

written at the bottom

ats porte et is Intended 10 verve

peak the corrected Form which
found later on several
‘atooe in oe pny MS. aor, ap-

fer" chietly, If mot ally

Then shall the priest that celebrateth
frst receive the holy Comunion
ts bot Bindes upon dis Amecs bine-
Af (ered bap) Airct casing &* wher
Ae tabeths the Sacrament of y* dody
of Christ he shail say,

The body of & Lord Fas Christ
which was given for mee preserve
my Boty amd soule wnto everlast.
ing lif. Amen.

Ttake and eat this 2 {for the] remem-
brance thst of Christ (whe) dyed
Sor me & I feed on Hina in my
heart by faith with thanksgiving,

And when he baketh y* Sacrament
Of Christ's Bloud he shalt say,

The Bloud of our Lord, &:. (Feus
Christ w was shed for me pre
serve my Body & sowle ints ever
Jasting life. Amen. I drink this
for yt remembrance of X who shed
‘is blood for sue &+am thamkfial.]*

[The following, written ai the feot of the
page, probably to be substituted.)

Then shall be stand up & proceet

te diver the Soly Communion
first to the Bishops, Priests &
Deacons if any be precent ins both
Binds and after this:
[ond after] to the poople in due
order, inte the Aamde of all, on-
bly kneeling: and 20 continwing
as is most meet at their deostions
& prayers unto y end of y* awbole
Communion,

1 This parsgraph has been written in by Sancroft, all the vest appears to be Coain's

writing.

any oe he shall say,
The Body of our Lord, &¢.

Ws variation

lie pee he ewig

is will be seen Canin |

Bs corrected the printed copy, but it dite
fers somewhat from the MS. aes

§ 116.) Then chal!

Se

7 pRutbriek erased.)

The Body of of Lord Jesus Christ
which was given for [7:2 <r] thee,
preserve [my or] thy body and
soule into everlasting life.

And here =253' each person receiving:
shall say Amon.

Then shall the Priest adde ‘Take
and Eate’ and [J 2] take and
cate this ix fiy the remembrance
that of Christ swlo dyed for [222
se] thee. and [7 2] feed on
Him in [=#+2 =] thine heart by
faith with thanksgiving,

ath the onp to my any ene he
shall say,
The Blood of our Lord... «
[As printed.)

And heere cack perton receiving shall
say Amen.

Then the Priest shall addezn Drink
this in for the remembrance thst

(The whole of this rubrick erased, aad
instead)

Thon shall the Priest that celebrateth,
receive the Holy Communion in
both kinds upon hit kmecs. And
when he taketh the Sacrament of
9 body of Christ, Re shall say,

The Body of oxer Lord Jerus Chrirt
wh was given for me prererve my
body & roule unto Beerlasting life:
Amen. I take & eat this for the
remembrance of Christ who dyed
for me, & I feed on kim in my
Aoart by faith 2 thanks giving.

And when he taketh the sacrament
of Christ's bloud he shall say,

The Blond of & Lord Ferus Christ,
ww) war shed for me, preserve my
body & soule into everlasting life

am thandfull.

Tien shall he stand up, & proceed
to deliver the holy Cottunion,
first t0 " Bishops Priests & Dose
cons (if any be present) in both
hinds ; & after to y* poople in due
onder, into the hands of all, Kesme
bly Aneding: & se continuing
(as is most meet) at their prayers,
& Devotions unto the end of the
hole Conomanien,

_ Sal

Tue Revisep Boor, 1661.

————

[Holy Communion continued.)

u here: also
{in Conin's copy here appears

Uf any Brest o wine be wanting
ut pag. preced: ad not:* Hf

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661,
(continued.)

[8 117.) And when he debtoersth the
Sacrament of the Body of Christ
to any one he shall say, The Body,
ut

‘The Body of our Lord Jesus Christ
which was given for thee, pre-
serve thy body and soule into
‘everlasting life:

And heere each person receiving shall
tay, Amen, Then shalt the Priat

and Take and eate this

[8 119.) And svten the he Minister
thot delivereth the cup fo any
one he shall say.

‘The Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ
which was shed for thee, preserve
thy body and soule into everlast-
ing life...

And heere exch person receiving shall
say, Amen, Then the Priest shall
adie, 224 Drink this in for the
remembrance that of Christ:
Blood eas chet avto shed his
bloud for thee and be thankful.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
‘Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
GS 20.) Lf there be [= Sescon or]
encther Priest, or a Deacon to
‘assist the Chiofe Minister, then
shall he follow with the Cup; &
as the Chicfe Minister giveth the
Sacrament of y° Body, s0 shall he
give the Sacrament of the Blow
i

ki canes

elected to will be

+ This
* From
this paregrap’

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

[B 116] “ Ze their hands.) The
Church of Rome use to give it the
people into their mouths, which is
not so ancient, It was the ancient
custom, that the people took it
from the priest in their hands, as may
be gathered out of Tertullian

“ Kneling.) Kneeling here, for
all the puritans’ objection, hath re-
ference as well to the minister him-
self, as to the people and other
ministers.”

[g 117.) * The Bosly of our Lord,
Geac. « « « nto everlasting life.) Here
‘are the people to answer Amen,
according to all ancient and modem
liturgies. From whence we gather,
that the priest did not deliver the
Sacrament to any, or say, ‘Take
and eat,’ before the communicants
had professed their faith of Christ's
Body to be exhibited unto them.”

Cosin’s MS, Notes,

[§116.]'* Thenshall the priest, Oc.
deliver it to the other ministers, that
they may help the chicf minister (the
priest) when Ae delivereth the bread,
G., annd the mbreister that deliverctis
the cup, Gc.) Here is an express
distinction between a priest and a
deacon, who by the ancient canons
of the Church was not to deliver
the bread,"

in asedsoparet
tented fei, £0, de

Spectaculis oap. De

{Holy Communion continued.)

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1638.

[8 116.] “Amit after, (deliver it)
to the people... duceling.| Troe
it ts, that the Body and Blood of
Cheist are sacramentally and really
(not feignedly) present, when the
Dlessed Bread and Wine are taken
by the faithfal communicants ; and
as true is it also, that they are not
present, but only when the hal-
Towed elements are so taken, as in
another work (the History of the
Papal Transubstantiation") I have
moreat large declared. ‘Therefore
whosoever so recelveth them, at
‘that time when he receiveth them,
rightly doth he adore and reverence

his Saviour there together with the |

sacramental Bread and Cup, ex
hiblting His own Body and Blood
unto them® But owr Anceling, and
the outward gesture of humility and
reverence in our bodies, is ordained

souls towards our blessed Saviour,
who vouchsafed to sacrifice Himself
for us upan the Cross, and now
presenteth Himself to be united sa-
cramentally to us, that we may en-
joy all the benefits of His mystical
Passion, and be nourished with the
spiritual food of His blessed Body
and Blood unto life eternal.”

Covin's Considerations, ¢. 1640.
[§ 116] “In the priest's taking
of the Sacrament to himself, there
lis Transubstantiationis

Goats ‘Works, vol. iv,
re not to have
te the

eer opie}

Sten
rien un um 36

is no direction either for his kneel-
ing when he takes it, or for the
words which he is then to sy*;
which is therefore needful here to
be added, lest otherwise some con-
tentious minister might say, that he
{is not enjoined to kneel in this holy
‘action himself, nor to say any words
at all when he takes the Sacra-
ment.”

Savoy Conference, 1661,

[f 116.] Exceptions of Ministers.
“We desire, that at the distribu-
tion of the bread and wine to the
communicants, we may use the
words of our Saviour as near as
may be, and that the minister be
not required to deliver the bread
and wine into every particnar com
municant's hand, and to repeat the
words to each one in the singular
number, but that it may suffice to
speak them to divers jointly, ace
cording to our Saviour’s example,
\** We also desire that the Amel
ig at the sacrament (it being not
that gesture which the apostles used,
though Christ was personally pre+
sent amongst them, nor that which
was used in the purest and primitive
times of the church) may be Ieft
free, as it was 1 and 2 Edw., "As
touching kneeling, &c., they may
be used or left as every man's de
votion serveth, without blame.’””

Book’ ee
Opt Fe cna on

__

‘Tue Revised Boox, 1661.

{Holy Communion continued. }
[Two new rubrics are here inserted.]
[5 124.] Ly Comsecratnt Bread or Wine be all spent, before ail have come
municated ; a Eee te re according to y* form before

at ‘Our Saviour Christ in the same night Se."

prescribed :
for * Wlessing of the Bread ; & at “Likewise after Supper Se. for the

blessing of y* Cup.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

{8 124.) 1f ony bread or Wine be
3]

ee]
as is before appointed: beginning
[its=*] Our
the same night
Ge, for ¢ Nasing of ° Bread ;
amd at [Likewise after Supper &c.]
Sory Basing of the Cup.

ar a ark!

Savoy Conference, 1661,
continued.)

Answer of Bishops, “Tt is most
requisite that the minister deliver
the bread and wine into every par-
ficular communicant’s hand, and
repeat the words in the singular
number; for so much as it is the
propriety of sacraments to make
particular obsignation to each be-
liever, and it is our visible profes-
sion, that, by the grace of God,
‘Chirist tasted death for every man.

“Concerning kneeling at the sa-
crament we have given account al-

Setar wn tte roe

ready ; only thus much we add,
that we conceive it an error to say
that the Scripture affirms the apo-
stles to have received not kneeling.
‘The posture of the paschal supper
we know ; but the institution of the
holy sacrament was after supper;
and what posture was then used,
the Scripture is silent. The rub,
at the end of the 1 Ed. C, that
leaves koogling, crossing, &e. in-
different, is meant only at such
times as they are not prescribed
and required, But at the eucharist
kneeling is expressly required in the
rub. followin,

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢. 1640,

[8 124.] “If there be any con-
secrated bread or wine wanting for
the communicating of the people,
here is no order (as there ought to
be) for the consecrating of more,
not for the words which the priest
shall use for that purpose, as in the
first form of the Communion set out
in King Edward’s time, and in the
canons of the Church, is enjoined.
This therefore should be here
added.”

ee aaa eee See

ecxxii

{Holy Communion continued.)
[8 125.] Wher al! have communicatet, the Minister shail return to y* Lord's
Table, & reverently place upon it, what remaineth of y* consecrated Ele.
ments covering x4 same with a fair linnen cloth.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
dn the Consmsnion time shall be
sung where there t @ Quire some
er all of these sentences of holy
Scripture following v: pag. seq.
(Written on the opposite page.)
Sentences. Rom. 11. 33. W 103-
1—5. Luc. 1. 68. 74.75. 1 Cor. 1.
30.31. Johnv.13. John viii, 31.
32 Matt. xxiv. 13. Luc. xii 37.
40. John xii. 35. 36. Rom. xiii,
1% 13. 1% «6 Cor. i, 16. 17
1 Cor. vii 20. John xv, 8, 12,
Eph. v. 1.2, Rom. viii, 23, Apoc.
¥. 12, 13.
And where there is mo Quire tet ye

Communicants make use of the
same at their owm private & de
vout meditation.

And let the Priest when he hath
dome the distribution, read some
or more of them according to Kis
discretion

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
(8 125.] WAce al! Aave communis
cated, he that celebratetle shall re
turne to y¢ Lord's table G* reve
rently place upon it what remain-
eth of the consecrated Elements,
covering y* same toh « faire linnens

cioth.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
[At the bottom of folio NY, 3. is the following note in Sancruft's hand.}

“ My L. L. the B. B, at Bly House ordered alt ir the old method, thats +

Kirst yp prayer of Address, We do not presume ; with the rebric, When
the priest standing, &c.

The Prayer of Consecration unaltered, (only ‘one? for ‘own’ and ‘Amen’
‘at Last,) with y¢ marginal rubrics,

‘Then (the memorial or prayer of oblation omitted, and yt LOd's Prayer)
Sellers the rubries and Forms of Participation and Distribution to y¢ end of
yt rubric, ‘When all have communicated, &.,' altogether as in this book ;
only y* rubric, ‘In the Commenton-time shall be said or rung, S*t.,? with
the sentences following, wholly omitted.

Ard then the Lord's Prayer, x Collect, ‘0 Lord,’ and ‘ Heav, Fy’ Ge.
Se. toy end®.”

‘This last paragraph is so thoroughly
Sauces. ee nba ee Se

poned by Cosit 16—119.] The Distribution. p. cexvil.
Pion) Afr We The Froper’ Profaces. p. A ‘When all have communicared:

“ire6) The Prayer of Consecration. (h78']'The Rubrick ‘*éy the Communion

p. cea tim shell be sig." and sentences of
[fi08) The, Prayer of Oblation, tat Seripine tobe omited. pce.

swith considerable ndditions, and sonie ale

d's Prayer, fc.
tions, similar | ~ those in the Seotch it will ‘be seen that Snceolt's
WEE) Followed by the Lord's Prayer

p- coxxiil

paper marked Bh tallows this order,
‘out the paragraphs in full

THE REVISED Book, 166.

coxxiif

[Holy Communion continued.)
[8 126,} Then shall the Priest say the Lord’s Prayer, the people repeating

after him every petition.

(Un the midst of the printed rubrick is inserted,)
Our Father w art in Heaven ; Gx. wo the Doxologit
[§ 108] After shall be said as followeth.
© Lord and heavenly Father, we thy humble servants. &c.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
126.) hall the Priest any

we thy homble ter .

Whersfore O Lerd & heavenly Fax
ther according to the Institution
Of thy dearly beloved Sonne our
Seviour Fess Christ we thy hws
Be servants do celebrate and make
here before thy divine Majestic with
these thy holy gifts the Memoriall
wikick thy Sonne Aath willed and
commanded us to make; aving
tm remembrance his most bessed
passion and Sacrifice, kis mighty
resurrection, and his glorious As-
cension inte heaven rendering unts
thee most Reartie thanks for the
dnmumerable benefits procured unto
ts by the same ; and wee entirely
desire! thy fatherlie goodness. .
that by the merits and death of
thy Somne Jesus Christ nese re-
Prevented before thee unto thee and
through faith in his blood méo
suaketh intercesrion for wz at thy
right Aand we and all thy whole
ebarch may obtain remission of
our sins and de mace pertaders
of all other benefits of his Pas-
sion, And here...

1 Al the stove th
to ue Pint PayerBook of Raend VE

humbly beseeching thee that all
we which be swhoroener shall de
partakers of this holy Communion
may worthily receive the most pre
cious Body & Blowd of thy Sonne
SFeous Christ and be fulfilled with
thy grace. . . world without end.
Amen,
Then shall the Priest adde,

As our Saviour Christ hath tought
end commanded us, wee are bold
4 say,

Our Father who, Se.
and deliver uz from evil, Artem.

rind this out at large.
(Hore follows § 1:
Priest, kneeling down at God's board,’

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
{§ 126] Then shall the Priest

print it out at large,
[8 108] After shall be said ax fole
loweth,

© Lord our heavenly Father &e.
(Xo correction.)

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

[g 108.] “0 Lord and Heswenly
Father.) In King Edward's first
Service-book, this prayer was set
before the delivery of the Sacra-

‘The same was dene als ia the Scotch
Livergy of sia

coxxiv

‘THoly Communion continued.)

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619,

(contiremed,)

ment to the people, and followed
immediately after the consecration ;
and certainly if was the better and
the more natural order of the two;
neither do I know whether it were
the printer's negligence, or no, thus
to displace it. For the consecra-
tion of the Sacrament being ever
the first, it was always the use in
all liturgies to have the oblation
follow (which is this), and then
the participation, which goes be-
fore, and after all, the thanks-
giving, which is here set next be-
fore the Gloria im Excelsis; in re-
gard whereof, I have always ob-
served [my lord and master*) Dr.
Overall to use this oblation in its
right place, when he had conse-
crated the Sacrament to make an
offering of it (as being the true pub-
lic sacrifice of the Church) unto’
God, that by the merits of Christ's
death, which was now commemo-
rated, all the Church of God might
receive mercy, &c, as in this praye
and when that was done he did
communicate the people, and so
end with the thanksgiving follows
ing hereafter."

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1638,

[8 108,] 0 Lord and Heavenly
Father, &c. The Prayer of Ob-
lation, which by the first onlering
of this Book in the time of King
Edward VI was appointed to be

wd aepwarde ay lend
Betsy Overalls chaplain

and master” are
Cosin had been
Bishop Overall

said before the distribution of the
Sacrament. And it would not have
been amiss if that order had con-
tinued so still.”

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢ 1640.

[§ 108] “The prayer of Obla-
tion is here placed after the par
ticipation and distribution of the
Sacrament made to the people,
which in King Edward's first Ser
vice-book, and in all other ancient
liturgies, is set before it, and next
after the prayer of Consecration,
If it were so ordered here, and the
prayer of Thanksgiving (‘Almighty
and everlasting God, we most heart~
ily thank Thee,” &e.) appointed to
follow for the post-communion, it
would be more consonant both to

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

[§ 108] “This our sacrifice of
praise, &<.] So the ancient fathers
‘were wont to call this sacrifice, Sa«
erificium laudis et gratiarum action
wis; not exclusively, as if it were
no other sacrifice but that ; for they
called it also, Sacrificiums comme
morationis, and Sacrificium Spirie
tus, and Sacrificiuen obsequit, Se,
and which is more, Saerifcium te
rum ¢ propitiatorium. Ail other
ways but this the Eucharist, or any
other sacrifice we make, are impro-
perly, ef secundum gwandam simili-
tudinem, called sacrifices.

died in. x619, the date of the Prayer-Dook
in which thee notes were written

ye

Tue Revisep Boox, 1661.

[Holy Communion continved.]

[8 127.] Or this.
Almighty and everliving God, we most heartily... «

[§ 78.] Then shall be said or sung
Glory be to God on high, &e.

[§ 128,] Then the Priest or #2 Bishop if he be present, &

The Peace of God which, &e.

{Tn the above prayers, rubricks, &c., there are no alterations made.}

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
{8 127.] Or this.
Almighty & everlz-tingiiving! God,
++» that thou deset vouchsafed
to feede us
[878.) Then shall be said or sung
Glory be to God on high... .
‘We praise thee. . .
© Lord the only begotten...
«+. the holy Ghoct eernall &
Messed Spirit,
Un Coain's copy only is added}
The frail Prayer,
Almighty God who hast promixed
to heare y* petitions, Sc.
a yh eet dea
{§ 128.) Then the Priest &c.

The peace of God which &e.
Un Sancroft’s fair ST, in the above
ke,

oe
OM « flesron AP

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619,

[8 127.] “Those holy mysteries,
with the spiritwal food of the mest pro
cious Body and Blood, Sr.) Before
‘consecration, we called them God's
creatures of bread and wine, now

we do so no more after consecrs-
tion; wherein we have the advan-
tage against the Church of Rome,
who call them still creatures in
their very mass after consecration ;
and yet they will be upbraiding us
for denying the real presence, when-
as we believe better than they : for
after consecration we think no more
of bread and wine, but have our
thoughts taken wholly up with the
Body of Christ; and therefore we
keep ourselves to these words only,
abstaining from the other, (though
the bread remain there still to the
eye} which they do not, And
herein we follow the fathers, who
after consecration would not sulfer
it to be called bread and wine any
longer, but the Body and Blood
of Christ.”

Cosin's Considerations, ¢, 1640,

[578] “At the Gloria in exe
celsis, which {8 appointed to be
“said or sung,’ there is a question
whether the people are to say it
after or with the minister, of no=
where, for the avoiding any diver-
sity herein, some direction woold
be given.”

Py Tacereeak oiiiae 1B geiated. Sweeting Cangas wich bs sha ans uted
a -

‘by Sancroft foe his fair copy.

coxxvi

Leaf B. inserted in Sancroft’s fair copy®.]

[B106.] Wien the Priest standing
before the TaWe, hath 100 ordered
the Bread & wine that he may
with the more readiner, & decency
Sreake the Bread before the People,
& take ¥ exp into his hands
[ 107.] Ae shall say the prayer of
Consecration, as followeth,

Almighty God, xr Heavenly Father,
sabe of thy tender mercie didst give
thine only sonne Fesus Christ, to
suffer death upon the Crosse for
eur Ralemplion ; who made there
(ty Ais one oblation of himselfe
once offered) « full perfect & suffi-
sient Sacrifice, oblation & satis
faction, for the sinns of the whole
worlil ; & dial institute, & in his
holy Gospel comand ws to continue
@ perpetwall memory of thet kis
precious Death & Sacrifice, untill
‘his consing aguine. Heare us O
Morcifull Father, wee most huss
bly beseech thee, and by the power
of thy holy word, & spirit vouch
safe 30 to blesse and sanctifie these
thy gifs, & creatures of Bread &
twine that wee receiving them ace
cording t thy Sonne & Saviour
Serus Christ's holy Institution, in
yemembrance of Hiss, and to shew
forth his Death & passion, may
be partakers of his most blessed
Boty & Bloud

Who im the same might that he
mas betraied, * tooke Bread, &
tohen he Aad Blessed, & given
thanks he* brake it & gave it to

Ais disciples, saying, Take, Eat,
* This is my Body, which ts given.
for you; Doe this in remembrance
of me,

Likewise after Supper ke® tooke
the Cup, and when ke had given
thanks, he gsrve it fo them, saying,
Drink ye all of this ; for © this is
my Bloud of the New Testament
ww! is shed for you, and for many

Sor the Remission of Sinnet: Doe
this, as oft, ax ye shall drink ity
in remembrance of me. Amen.

[§ 108.] Jmmadtiately after shall fole
low this Memoriatt, or Prayer of
Oblation,

Wherefore, O Lord & Heavenly
Father, according to the Instlte=
tion of thy dearly beloved Sonne
our Saviour Jesus Christ, wee thy
Aumble servants doe celebrate and
make heere before thy divine Max
jety, with these thy holy gifts the
Memoriall which thy Sonne hath
willed & Coianded ws to make ;
Aavtny in remembrance his most
dlessed Passion & Sacrifice, Ait
mighty Resurrection & his glow
rious Ascension into heaven 5 rene
dering unto thee mot! hesrtie thanks
for the innumerable bengfits prow
ciered wnto ws by the same. Amd
wee entirely desire thy Fatherly
goodues, mercifully to accept this
our sacrifice of Praise & Thanks
giving; most humbly baacking
thee to grant, that by the Merits
& Death of thy Sonne Ferus
Christ, mow represented wate thee,
&* through faith in his Bloud,

* See the reference to this leaf, p. coxis

Tne Revisep Boox, 1661,

coxxvil,

[Leaf B. imerted in Sancroft’s falr copy continued.J

who maketh Intercession for ws at
tly right Hand, wee and all thy
whole Church may oltain remis-
son of our sinnet, & be made
portahers of oll ether Benefits of kis
Passion, And heore we offer &
present unto thee O Lord ourselees,
our soles & bodies to be a reason-
ale holy é tively Sacrifice unto
thee ; Aumbly beseeching thee that
hasorwer shall be partakers of this
holy Comitenion, may worthily re
ceive the most previous Body &
Blow of thy Sonme Ferme

Leno of fire icorved lef ends here.)
[recta of and leaf begins here.)

Christ & be fulfilled with thy Groce
& Hesvenly Benediction, And
although wee be wmworthy through
our manifold sinner t0 affer unto
thee any Sacrifice; Yet wee beseech
thee to accept this our bounden
duty Ge service, not weighing our
merits, but pardoming owr offences,
through Ferus Christ our Lord,
By whom & wt whom in the
Unity of the Holy Ghoet, alt hon-
eur Ge glory be wnto thee, O Fax
ther Almighty, world without end.
Amen.

[§ 126.) Them sholl the Priest adie

As our Saviour Christ hath taught
& coManded ws wee are bold to
say Our Father we art &c.—
from ail, Amen.

Then shall the Priest kncel-
ing dewne at God's board, say in
the name of all them, that are to
recetie the holy Coittunion thir
Prayer follwing.

We doe not presume, to come to this
ty Table O merciful Lord trust.
ing in oser onone righteousmesse, bast
in thy manifold, and great mercies:
We be wot worthy we much as to
gather up the crumbs under thy
Table: But thou art the same
Lord, whils property ix alfeonics
to have mercy.—Grant us there
Sore Gracious Lord, soe to cat the

fesh of thy deare Soume Jesus

Christ, and to drink his Mou ;
that our sinful bodies may be
smade cleane by his body, and our
soules washed through his meat
precious blood, amd that twee may
evermore diwell in hier, ond he
nus. Amen.

(6216.] These shall the Priest that cele
brateth, receive the Holy Comiwmion
in both kinds upon his Anece Gc.

mext before y* Rubric (When elt
have comumicatad &,)
Rubric be inserted.

[8 78.) Zn the Coniwnion time shalt
be sume (whet there is & quire)

O Lambe of God y* taket away the
Fins of yt world Aave merey upon Ms.

O Lamb of God y¥' taket away the
sins of y* world grant us thy

panee,
with some or all of these sentences
of Scripture following.

[reeto of second inserted beat
“te tac Tack of which is wast
on the verse of the previous
weet leaf is ali Serahiy and Ce
wriiea, bat csi in Soncrolts writing.)

Rom. 11. 33. Obthe dees of Wi
dom & Kwowwl: of God! how it~
comprehensible are his judgements,
& his waies post fding out!

‘ends here,

ecxxvill

——— —

{Leaf B. inserted in Sancroft’s fair eopy continued.

Px. 103. 1. Praise the Lt. O my
Sonle & all that is w" me praise
Ais Hf. mame,

2 Praise the £4, O my Soule: &
forgett not all his benefits.

3. Who forgivdth all thy sinne: &
Aealeth all thine infirmities,

4 Who saveth thy life fro destruc-
tion ; & crowneth thew merce
(& lows hindmnes.

5. Who satisfidh thy mouth w good
things ; & feedeth thee w y*
bread of heaven.

Lue. t. Blessed be yf Lord G. of
Taradt ; for he hath visited & re
deemed his people Theref. being
saved fro of enemies bet us were
Him w* out feare.

In helines & rightiiess before kim :
call the daies of & life.

1 Cor, 1. 30. Christ Fesus is made of
G, unto ws; Wind. & Righties
& Sanctifion & Redemtion.

— 31. That ace: as it is writtes He
¥ shorich he sh glory in the LA,
Joh. 5. 13. Bokold thou art mayde
whole: sim no more least a worse

thy happen unto thee,

Goh. 8, Lf ye continue in my word ;
then are ye my disciples indeed
‘Amd ye shail know the Truth &
the Truth shall make you free.

Mat. 24, 13. Whosoever shell endure
unto yt end: the same shall be
saved.

Lae, 12. Happy are those serv whi
yt EE wh he cometh shalt find 20

doing.

Luc. 12. 40 Be 6 therefore ready
also: for y* Son of M. cometh at
em Aowwer wh yt think wot,

John 12. 35 Yet a little while i y*

Fight w you: walk while you
have y* light lest darkness come
pom you.

6. While y have light belere
im yt light ; yf ye may be y* chil-
rem of light.

Rom. 13. 12. The might it for spent
9 day is at had: lt nz therefore
cast of ¥ works of darkmess & let
us put on y¢ armor of light.

— 13. 14. Let us walk homestly ax
in yt day : putting om y* £8 Focus

ist,

4 Cor. 3. Know y* not xt * are ye
Templet of O & ¥ 9 Sp. of Ge
diwelleth in you,

Uf any one defile y* Temple of G. him
shall G. destroy.

1 Cor. 6. ¥* are bought wo! a price:
therfore glorify G. in y° bodies &
_ in x" spirits for they belong to G.

John 15, Heervin is the F. glorified =
that yf beare much fruit,

This és X°* comid y4 sw0e love ome
another: even as he hath loved vr,
Be wee followers of G. as

ildr, & walk im fove

Son but delivered him up for ws
oll ; how shall he wot ut Kine alee
frecly give us all things,

Apoc. §. 12. Worthy és y* lamb x
was slain, t receive power, &
riches & wisd. & strength
Kant & glory ard blessing.

— 13. Blasing honet glory & power
be unto Ain y* sitteth upon
throne: & wxto y° Lamb for wer

Tue Revisep Book, 1661.

{Holy Comrounion continued.)
[§ 232.) Collects to be said... . every such day one or mort...
Assist us mercifully © Lord in these our supplications, &c.
‘and ready help, through Yemus Christ our Lord.
O Almighty Lord & ever!!<!nz Lasting God, &e.
{Mo further corrections throughout the six Collects, except *‘who" for “ which."}

[8 135-] Upon the Swadwies & other Holy dayes(if there be no Commu-
‘nion)shall be said ae is appointed at the Communion until the end
of th> Homile, % the generall prayer (for the =e! good?
state of "2 yt Catholick Church of Christ cthe)

est Holige tee ‘one or moe of these Collects fas before rehearsed, =>

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

er the Oss

Lorased, and the following written in.)

(8 132.) Collects to be said ome or
swore at the discretion of the minis
ter, before the final! collect of Morn-
tng, & Evening Prayer, Litsnie
or Communion, as occasion shall
serve} a2 alio after the ofertory,
or Prayer for the extate of Christ's
Church, when there is moe Com-
munion celebrated.

‘Assist us mercifully O Lord, &c,
through Hews Christ.

© Almighty Lord, &e,
[No correction sxade throughout che

six Collects.)

[in Cosia’s copy only ix this title inserted,)
The finall Collect.
Almighty God hick ave hast pro-

mised.
[8 135.) Upon the Swmizice nnd
other sewers: untill theend

ion chall rerwe concluding caith y¢ Blesring,

good sstate of Christ's Catholick

rs toner rs final
prayer, Almighty God who hast
promised to heare Ge. & the
Blessing.

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619,
{8 t35-] “By all that follows it
appears, that the mind of the Church
of England ever sas and ér to have
& Communion and commemorative
sacrifice of Christ's death exery day,
‘that the people will but come to it,
and make up a sufficient number,”
"Upon the helydayt, if there be
mo Consmurion, shall be said all
that is appointed at the
wentit, Gx.) Under which Sundays
are comprehended, for certainly
Sundays are holydays too; and
therefore it is but a peevish cavil
of the puritans, to ask by what
warrant men may read the second
service upon Sundays,”

and was to printed in Scaled Book. Com
pare with poe.

{Holy Communion continued.)
[3 137.] And there shall be no celebration of the Lord’s Supper except
there be « good comenieut number to communicate with the Price

according to his discretion.

[§ 139.] And if there be not above twenty persons in the Parish...
[No alerntion.}

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61,
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
{8 137.] And there shall be no cele-
Dration of the Lord’s Supper,
except there be a good number

sufficient number to communicate
with the Priest [according to his
discretion.)
{€ 139.] And ifthere be not, &c.
ick

Cosin’s Prayer-!

[8 135.] “Shalt be
When the people f
wards the priest and clergy in som
places, gave over their devotion,
and neglected the old use of com-

municating every day; yet the re

prayers, and lessons, and other
the appendants to that holy office |
they omitted not, specially such as |
were in orders.”

18.135:] “Uf there be no Com- |

mumion.] Not that there should
be no Communion when they be
read, (as we use now-a-days,) but
that though there be no Commu-
nion for want of devout company,
yet they should be read: so that
by the authority of our Church,
Teannot see how it will be avoided,
but that every Church is bound
daily to propound the Sacrament
to the people, that such as be dis-

oun ‘book eg rea ren en

posed might receive, and the farlt
not be laid upon the Church, or the
priest that serves. And therefore
upon these holydays in King Ede
want's time, if the people were neg=
ligent to come to the Communion,
the curate was to read the exhorta-

| tion to them which begins, ‘Dearly

beloved, forasmuch,’ &. And im
epee

Rubric alos the Eshortation dere
in King Edward’s first Service-

ass, though there

none to celebrate with him,

‘Therefore the council of Ment then
made a canon against it.!”

q ‘Committee, 1641.

[8 135. ] Innovations in discipline,
No. 7. In reading some part of the
Morning Prayer at the holy table,
when there is no Communion cele
brated,

‘wore also erased and written in again.
wy See Payer Book, t yo, D> #25.

‘Tue Revised Boox, 1661.

[Holy Communion continued.)

‘{§ 140.] And in Cathedral & Collegiste Churches & Colledger where be
there are many Priests and Deacons they shall all receive the Commu-

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
[8 140.) And in Cathedral & Colle-

giate Churches & Colladger where
be many Priests & Deacons they
shall all receive the Communion
with the Minister Print every
Sunday er once ie 2 month at
the least excep! they heve =
tenable mines

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619.

[8 140.) “And te the cathedral
or collegiate churches where be many
ministers, Gc.) A role (if it were
observed) tending to the great ad-
‘yvancement of piety, and somewhat
answerable to the practice of the
primitive Church, ... Which holy
‘order was here (no doubt) regarded
by our Church, when she enjoined |

re

‘be no fault to read the Collect,
and Gospels, either upon
S of week-days; yet to read

them, and not to go on with the
‘Communion, is contrary to the in-
tent of our Church, that, if there
were any company, intended a com-
munion every day, for the continue
ing the daily sacrifice in the Church,
ever used till Calvinism sprung up,
and leaped over into England."

Lords’ Committee, 16gr.

[8 140.) Comsisterations, No. 17.
‘Whether cathedral and collegiate
churches shall be strictly bound to
celebrate the Communion every
Sunday at the least, and might
not it rather be added once in
@ month?

Cosin's Considerations, c. 1640

[8 140.] “In the fourth rubric
after the Communion, ‘ The priests
and deacons of cathedral and col-
legiate churches are enjoined to re=
receive the Communion with the
priest there, every Sunday at the
least.’ Questions are here moved,
whether the Church did not hereby
intend to have the Communion ad-
ministered in such places every day
of the week, or oftener than once
in the week at least. And, whether
the priest, who there waits in his
week, ought not to communicate
oftener than every Sunday, of pon
every Sunday at the least. Which
questions would be in this mbric
determined by some few words
added to it.”

Holy: continued.)
(§ t41.] And to take away > all eccasion of dissension & superstition
which any person hath or might have = concerming the Bread & Wine,
it shall suffice that the Bread be such as is usually to be eaten == the

Pek,

Tebis

veniently may be gotten,

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61,
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

{§ 241.) And to take away the aif
cccaston of dissension & supersti-
tion which any person hath or

Bread & Wine it ztol!
ther the Bread shall be a as

that conveniently may be gotten,
though Wafer Broad pur, &

such Churcher where it hath been

accustomed, The Wine also shall
be of the best &* porest y may be

Aad,

Cosin’s MS, Notes,

[5 141.) “Ad to take asoay super
tition, it shall suffice that the bread
be suck at it usual to be eaten.) Tt is
not here commanded that no unlea-
wened or wafer-bread be used, but
it i said only ‘that the other bread
shall suffice.’ So that though there
was no necessity, yet there was a
liberty still reserved of using wafer-
bread, which was continued in di-

‘The reference Is to Beza’s Life, in which
bread tise

srith other meats, but the best and purest wheat bread that com-

vers churches of the kingdom, and
Westminster for one, till the 17th
of King Charles,

“The first use of the common
bread was begun by Farel and Viret
at Geneva, 1538, which so offended
the people there, and their neigh-
| bours at Lausanne and Berne, (who
| had called a synod nbout it) that

| both Farel and Viret, and Calvin
| and all, were banished for it from
the town, where afterwards the
-wafer-bread being restored, Calvin

|| thought fit to continue it, and so it

“In the next rubric it is
at the Communion ‘it

It is Bea ‘here, whether by
virtue of this order any Church is
restrained from thelr custom of using
wafers at the Sacrament, as in
‘Westminster, and many other places,
they have been always wont fo da.
To avoid dispute and contention
herein, an order would be annexed
for = purpose *.""
on coining to celebrate, expelled from
istrates 5
am a ey arpa magi a ‘that
* Cosin it is seen suggests this, but it did
‘not pass.

ZZ, 4

[Holy
[8 142.] And if any of the Bread & wine remain uncomsecrated the Curate

‘hall have it to his own use.

(The following addition to this rubric is made.]
But if any remain of that w* was consecrated, it shall not be carried
out of the Church ; but y Priest, and such other of the Communicants,
‘as he shalt then call unto him shalt iniediately after * Blessing, reverontiy

eat & drink y* same.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
‘1$ 142.) Aza Af any of the sm
set Bread and or Wine re
maine smconsecrated the Curate

shall have it to his own use.
2 pte oy pectin al

Tfeny of the Bread or Wine remaine
werconsecrate, y¢ Curate shall have
it to his own tse,

{Hin toth is the following addition.)

And if any remaine that was con-
seerate, it shall not be carried out
‘of the Church ; but y¢ Priest &
such ether of y* Comunicants as
he shall then call unto him before
7 Lord's Table shall there time
diately after y* Blessing reverently
eat & drinke the same,

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619,

(8142.] “And ifeny of the bread
and wine remain, Gc.) Which is
‘not to be understood of the bread
tind wine already consecrated, but
of that which remains without con-
secration ; for else it were but a
profanation of the holy Sacrament
‘to let the curate have it home to

his own use.”

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1638.

[6 142.)‘Amd ifanyof the bread and
wine remain, Sc.) Which is to be

understood of that bread and wine,
that the churchwardens provided,
and carried into the vestry, not of
that which the priest consecrated
for the Sacrament; for of this, if
he be careful, as he ought to be, to
consecrate no more than will suffice
to be distributed unto the commu-
‘nicants, none will remain.”

“* The eurate shalt have it to his
own wse.J Tt-was the ancient man-
ner of the Church, to offer a good
quantity of bread and wine (every
one of the people some) for the use
as well of the minister and priest,
as for the poor, and the preparation
‘of the Sacrament.”

Cosin's Considerations, c. 1640,

[8 142.] “It is likewise here or-
dered, ‘That if any of the bread
and wine remain, the curate shall

have it to his own use.’ Which
words some curates have abused
and extended so far, that they sup-
pose they may take all that remains
of the consecrated bread and wine
itself, home to their houses, and
there eat and drink the same with
their other common meats ; at least
the Roman Catholics take occasion
hereby to lay this negligence and
calumny spon the Church of Eag-
land; whereas the mabric only tn-

coxxxiv

{Holy Communion continved.)
TAs A4 Fos ent a wtb Come Da
ioe cone & the Churchwardens at the charges ofthe

and yearly at Easter every parishioner shall reckon with $i

Parson Vicar or Curate dc,

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
pact fair copy,

the least three times jin the yere,
of which Easter t> sal? be one

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢. 1640,
(contistssed).

tends it of such bread and wine as

remain unconsecrate of that which

was provided for the parish, (as ap- |

peareth by the articles of enquiry
hereabouts in the visitations of di-
vers bishops). And therefore for
the better clearing of this particular,
some words are needful here to be
added, whereby the priest may be
enjoined to consider the number of

* See in Sancroft's book ante, after

and wine in such & near
as shall be sufficient for them ; but

| with him shall decently eat and

drink them in the church before all
the people depart from it,”

Prayer-Book, 1638.
“ Three times in the

receive the blessed Sacrament of
the Lord’s Supper.”

Lords’ Committee, 1641.

[8149.1 Considerations, No, 18,
In the last rubrick touching the
Communion, is it not fit that the
printer make a full point, and bee
gin with a new great letter at these
words, “And every parishioner
shall also receive the Sacrament.”

his Chrstanty, and prepare Rimsel ta po
¢ eat

Ring Coutdt Laws ls lal ae Wine
hhester), sub ann. 1017. Johnson's

{Canons vol kp. gop: Anglo-Cath. Lined.

‘Tue Revisep Boox, 1661.

‘Communion continued.)

Uloly
‘Cosin's Considerations, c. 1640.

8 t49.] ‘In the last rubric there
it is ordered and said, * That every
parishioner shall communicate at the
Jeast three times in the year, &c.,
and shall also recelve the Sacra
ments, &c, according to the order
in this book appointed.’ Where
the word Sacraments, in the plural
tumber, being annexed to their
communicating of the Lord’s Sup-
per, (which is one Sacrament al-
ready past, and supposed to have
‘been taken by the people, who are
likewise already baptized in an-
ctber,) occasion is hereby given to
think that the Church of England
alloweth of more Sacraments than
two; but this being contrary both
to the articles of religion and the
‘Catechism here following, it is re-
quisite that in this place some ex-
planation be made of the word Sa-
‘eraments, that there may be no
difference between one place and
another in our books.”

“The like explanation ought to
‘be made of those words in the act
f parliament set at the beginning
‘of this book, where, in the second
paragraph, it is said, That all min-
tsters shall be bounden to say and
we... the celebration of the
Lond's Supper, (which is one Sa-
-erament, ) and administration of ench
of the Sacraments, (which is more
‘than one besides 7)."

Bavoy Conference, 1661.

[8 149] Aeceptions of Ministers,
Forasmuch as every parishioner

se octemcr obec Monger Tork

is not duly qualified for the Lont's
supper, and those habitually pre-
pared are not at all times actually
disposed, but many may be hin-
dered by the providence of God,
and some by the distemper of their
own spirits, we desire this rubrick
may be either wholly omitted, or
Lewd altered :

very minister shall be bound
to administer the sacrament of the
Lord's supper at least thrice a year,
provided there be a due number of
communicants manifesting their de-

sires to receive.

Answer of Bishops. “ This desire
to have the parishioners at liberty,
whether they will ever receive the
communion or not, svours of too
much neglect and coldness of af

fection towards the holy sacrament,

It is more fitting that order should
‘be taken to bring it into more fre-

‘quent use, as it was in the first and

‘best times. Our rub, is directly
according to the ancient Council of
Eliberis, C, 81. (Gratian de Cons
secrat.) No man is to be accounted

‘a good catholic Christian that does

not receive three times in the year,
‘The distempers which indispose
men to it must be corrected, not
the reociving of the sacrament there«
fore omitted, It is a pitiful pre-
tence to say they are not fit, and
make their sin their excuse. Fore
merly our church was quarreled at
for not compelling men to the com~
munion ; now for urging men, How
should she please ?

Homey Ln. sao, A-CLny woh
Ta Bie, Ree

[Holy Communion continued.)
At the end is added the following rubric.)
[§ 150.] After y* divine Service ented, y* mony given at x* Offertory shall be
disposed of to such pious and charitable user at the Minister & Church

wardens shall think it,
as the Ordinary shall appoint.

Wherein if they disagree it shall be disposed of

[This is followed by the Declaration following, which is also added in MS.)
(B 151.) Whereas it é ordained, in this offce for y* Administration of the

Lord's Supper &.

[and continued in MS. according to tho x66 ed.)

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
[8150.] Aftory Divine Service ended,
the money w was offered, shalt be
divided, ome half toy Priest, the
other half to be employed to some
flous or cheritae use, for y* decent

Surmishing of the Church or the

relief of ¥* poore [e 3]

among whom it shail be fortis

distributed, if eed regnire, or put
into y* foore man's Boxe, at
discretion of the Priest do Chireh
wardens or other Officers of * place,
¥ are for that purpose appointed,
Lorde’ Committee, r6gt.

[8 151.] Considerations, No. 16.
‘Whether it will not be fit to insert
a rubrick touching kneeling at the
Communion 5 that is, to comply in
all humility with the prayer which
the minister makes when he de-
livers the elements,

Savoy Conference, 1661.

(B151.] “* And we desire that the
following rubrick in the Common
Prayer-book, in § and 6 Edw,, es-
tablished by law as much as any
other part of the Common Prayer-
book, may be restored for the vin-
dicating of our church in the matter

‘of kneeling at the sacrament (ale
though the gesture be left indiffer-
ent): “Although no order can be
so perfectly devised but it may be
of some, elther for their ignorance
| and infirmity, or else of malice and.
‘obstinacy, misconstracd, depraved,
and interpreted in a wrong part;
and yet, because brotherly charity
willeth that, so much as conve
‘niently may be, offences should be
‘taken away; therefore are we will:
ing todo the same, Whereas it is
ordained in the Book of Common-
prayer, in the administration of the
Lord’s supper, that the communi-
cant kneeling should receive the
holy communion, which thing being
well meant for a signification of the
“humble and grateful acknowledging:
of the benefits of Christ
Answer, “This rub. is not in
the liturgy of queen Elizabeth, nor
confirmed by law ; nor is there any
great need of restoring it, the world
being now in more danger of prov
fanation than of idolatry. Besides
the sense of it is declared sufficiently
in the 28th article of the Church
of England, The time appointed

we conceive sufficient.”

(Practically, the rubric was restored.}

* Ls Conin's copy only, and erased,

Whestre The people are to bee admonished that it is most con-

ssamber of people ==>

come together...

ministred in the Exz!i-} edger tongue.

‘Children may =*

times be baptized

upon any other day,

[A new rubsick is here added]

[5 179-] And mote, that there shall be for every male child to be bapticad
tree godfather: and one godescther ; and for every female, one swifather

and tow godmothers,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
‘Tux Muvisteation oF Jnfoxt

publick Bartism of 2+; chile
dren to bee used in the Church.

Print this on y* other page and ret
¢ faire compartment before it.

[$178] It appeareth by ancient
writers... fn the old tine [sted]

ge [el] <f at Easter & Whit
suntide, sata: ct which timer

‘Sancroft’s hand), the “ fair has po
Scots hand) che fale copy” bas

ot kome

all times be baptized
spon any other dayer,

Cosin's MS. Notes.
[8178.] “Public Baprirws, reshew the
most number of people may come fo»
gether.) And therefore it {s presently
afterwards ordered that it shall be
done in service-time, after the second
Jessonat Morning or Evening Prayer.
Bat because people used not so
diligently to come to service, Bucer
in his Censure said ‘it would be
better to do it immediately after
the sermon,’ (for there were most
people at that,) wherein never
theless he prevailed not, for these

rubrics we see continue still.”

cexxxviil

[Holy Baptism continued.)
[3 180.] When there are children to be baptised upon the Sunday or

Holpasy,

Bolydey,

the Parents shall give

knowledge ticreyf over night, or fn

‘the moming 2Adore the beginning of Morning Prayer to the Curate.
And then the godfathers amd godmothers, and ¢ée people, with the
children must be ready at the font. . . shall appoint.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
(§ tS0.] When there are...
knowledge thereof over night...

words “ for every child,’
% i for @ mate <hild a god. &

1 gvdm. & for a female 2 god-
mothers & x godfather ®,

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

[8 180] When there are...
knowledge therasfover night . « «
And then the godfathers and god-

mothers (who shail be three for every

child ; y* it, for @ male child 2

Godfathers, & a Goitmother, & for

a female, a Godfather & 2 God-

mothers ;) and the people, with the

children must be ready at the i

) either odin cer
the last lesson... . ee,

Savoy Conference, 1661,
[8 175.] Zexceptions of Ministers.
“There being divers learned, pious

* The figure 2 in both cases is written
figure,

over some other but what this was

and peaceable ministers who not only.
judge {t unlawful to baptize chil
dren whose parents both of them
are atheists, infidels, hereticks, or
unbaptised, but also such whose
parents are excommunicate persons,
fornicators, or otherwise notorious
and scandalous sinners; we desire
| they may not be enforced to bap-
tize the children of such, until they
have made due profession of their
repentance.
Answer of Bitkops, “We think
this desire to be very hard and un+

ae to judge which of
ioners he pleaseth athe-
ee es &e., and then

ncludes more charitably,

rist will favorably accept
‘every infant to baptism, that is pro
sented by the church according to
our present order.”

[§ 180.] Aeceptions of Afimisters,
“We desire that more timely no-
tice may be given.”

Answer of Bishops, “The time
appointed we conceive sufficient.”

ie nota be determined as he ate ating
if darker and blscher than the

Chili con alrecdy bapticed or mo? If they answer No: Then shall the

Priest 2xy tho: proceed as followeth.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.

[$ 181.) And
the Priest comming to the font
fe is te be then replenished
we pure water)! & sanding
there shall == + say Hath this
child (or if there be wesre)
the Hath any ome of thee chil-
dren been alrendy baptized or no.
If they answer No; then shall
Pere fn frend at Mt

then standing share

Serence of the sexe or mumber of
yf children,

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

(The whole passage erased, and
Degree oe Gal ooeciee tt
Conia’s copy.)

And the Priest coming to the

Font, ke.

Savoy Conference, 1661,

(B 180.) Bexceptions of Ministers.
«¢Hereis 90 mention of the parents,
im whose right the child is baptised,
and who are fittest both to dedicate
ft unto God, and to covesant for

it: we do not know that any per-

others appointed by them, have
any power to consent for the chil-
dren, or to enter them into cove+
nant, We desire it may be left free
to parents, whether they will have
sureties to undertake for their chil-
dren in baptism or no,”

Answer of Bishops, “It is an
erroneous doctrine, and the ground
of many others, and of many of.
your exceptions, that children have
no other right to baptism than in
thelr parents’ right. ‘The churches
primitive practice (S. Aug. Ep. 23.)
forbids it to be left to the pleasure
of parents, whether there shall be
other sureties or no. It is fit we
should observe carefully the prac
tice of venerable antiquity, as they
desire, Prop. 18.”

[g 180.] Excaptions of Ministers,

“We desire [the font) may be so
placed as all the congregation may
best see and hear the whole admi-
nistration."”

Answer of Bitheps. “The font
usually stands, as it did in primi
tive tlmes, at or near the church
door, to signify that baptism was
the entrance into the church mys
tical; ‘we are all baptised into
‘ome body’ (1 Cor, xii 13); and the
people may hear weil enough.”

iene een eten cto, Smee Ci Cat tet Bs as

(Holy Baptiam continued.)
Dearly beloved, forasmuch . . . will grant to thes #ir childcen

thing which by nature they Ae...

(The change othe cident he cd hey” 2

‘aad the like, |

(f 182.) Then shall the Micicter* Pricst say,
Let us pray.

rave sal pma pra an

» diddest save Noe Noah

Som Jesas| Christ in the river Fordan diddest sanctifie the food Ye
& ail other waters to the mystical washing .

Almighty and immortal God . . . may receive remission of their Ais sin

by spiritual regeneration.

[No corrections beyond “*him" for “ them,” &.)

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61,
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

Dearly beloved forasmuch .

will grant to [¢his iif or)
children, these persons that thing
which by nature [Ae or she or]*
they cannot have, that (4+, or she
or]* they may be baptized &c.
[8 182.] Then shall the priest say

Let us Pray, And Acere all the
congregation shall knccle doune,

Almighty & everlasting God,
which of thy, &... +

Ssnctifz We beseech thee 52

[cancelled, and so correction omitted
: Sphircegy

aid of «

that roti hi Stee Bow Bese E

dein Sore Bresy,

Lords’ Committee, 1641,
Considerations, No. 19, Whe
at the first prayer in the B
these words, *didst sanctify th
flood Jordan and all other waters,’
should not be thus changed, **didst
sanctify the elements of water.”

"The alteration in

‘Tue Revisep Boor, 1661.

Ufoly Baptism continued.
[4 156.] Then shall the peogie stand up & y* priest sx7 shall say,
«+» in the tenth chapter af yt 13¢ verze.
Ata certsin tims They brought pouty children... mrucit displeased. . .

And shes he he tsten seoke them up in his arms, b

‘upon them and blessed them.

+ put his hands

[8 187.) After the Gospel is read... .
Events: Beloved you hear in this gospel -.

in bri

<n thir infant to his holy baptisme .. .

inging
Almighty and everlasting God, heavenly Father, we give . ..

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
{8 186] Then shall the priest say
+ sein the tenth chapter at yt
1340.

Heere y* people shall stand up & say
Glory be to thee O Lords,

OL, <r ntag Pye id jiven to the
in Canin cory

Sencrot's copy
the new translation,
[Afr the Goupe is added ia both,
So endeth 9° Holy Gospel.
Answer.
Thanks be to thee O LA,
[§ 187.] After the Gospel is read

&e.
Friends you heare in this... -

Savoy Conference, 1661,

[§ 182] ZAxceptions of Ministers,
Didst sanctifie the flood Jordan.
“Tt being doubtful whether either
the flood Jordan or any other waters
‘were sanctified to a sacramental use
by Christ's being baptized, and not
necessary to be asserted, we desire
this may be otherwise expressed."

[B 182.) Excoptions of Ministers,
May receive remission of sins by spi=
ritwal regeneration, This expres
sion seeming inconvenient, we de-
sire it may be changed into thi
‘May be regenerated and receive
the remission of sins.’”

Answer of Bishops. “Most pro-
per, for baptism is our spiritual re-
generation, (St. John iii.) * Unless
aman be bom again of water and
the Spirit," &c. And by this is re-
ceived remission of sins, (Acts ii. 3,)
* Repent and be baptised every one
of you, for the remission of sins.’
So the Creed: *One baptism for
the remission of sina.'”

» ‘This correction also made inthe Bghter
ink xa belore in the fair copy,

cexlii

{Holy Baptism continued.
[§ 192.] Then the Priest shall speak unto the godfathers

‘Well- Dasrely-beloved £

ye have brought .

‘would youchsafe to receive them Aim, te Iny Me bende upon them, to

Blocee them to release th
7 holy Ghost, to give

hie of theix Ais sinnes to sassctify hime wth

are hit surcties (wtill ke conte of age to take
it upon Aimsel/e) that they wil forexke renounce the devil . . «
[193.] Then chell the priest demand of the gedtothere & godmothere

Doest thou én the name of this child renounce
Answer. I foreske resowmce them all

sezke the devill. ..emdthe...

Minfster, Doest thou beleeve in God the Father Almighty. . «

Answer, All this I stedfastly believe.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

««. that be their sureties (ani/l
they come of age to take it upon
themselves ; that they wi
renounce the devill dc.

{§ 193.] Then shall the priest de-
mand of the godfathers & god-

And doest thou believe in the

is I stedfastly beliere.
(After the above is added,)

_ Minister. Dost thou prowsize that
thou wilt obediently eepe Gods Holy
will & Conandements, & watke in
the same all the daies of thy lifes

Answer. I doe promise (2+ rex

mothers of every severall child yt | Ey

is to be baptized these questions
following
stares st, Idemande therefore,

Doest thou forsake renounce...

faith
Answer, That is my desire.

faced

Savoy Conference, 166t.

[85 192 and 193.] Exceptions of
Ministers, We know not by what
right the sureties do promise and
answer in the name of the infant s
it seemeth to us also to counten-
ance the anabaptistical opinion of
the necessity of an actual profession.
of faith and repentance in order to
baptism.”

‘Tur Revisep Boor, 1661.

‘THoly Baptism continued.)
‘Minister. Wilt thou be baptized in this faith?

Answer, That is my desire.

Minister, Wile thou then obedictly keep God's holy will, and comands.
ments & walks fn y¢ same all y* daies of thy lifes

Answer, I will,
{8 194-] Then shall the Priest say,

© mercifal God, grant that the old Adam...

Almighty everliving God . .

nod wennt that ol! thy correct:
oo Se

. the supplications of thy congregation,

F
tify this water, to y¢ mysticall washing away of sin ; and grant y* this child
wow to be bapticed thercin may receive &c.

Conin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661,
[8 194.] Then shall the Priest say,

O merciful God grant...

wee that rheromer dhey being
here dedicated to thee.

“Almighty everliving God. . .

the supplications of thy Congr=

dren who) shall be baptized in this

water (=) ant fos Mace Se the

‘vanits (or this child who shall be bap-
tized in this water may receive...
Cosin'’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

(8 194.] "0 merciful God, grant
that the old Adaes,) Instend of ex-
ortism anciently in use, are these
prayers placed: Yet if we bad re-
‘tained the old custom of exorcism
‘itself, we had done no more, than
the Churches of Lunenberg, Brans-
wick, Saxony, and the best doctors
among them, Justus Jonas, Geor-
gits Spalatinus, Casper Cruciger,

Fred. Miconius, Justus Menias, and
others have approved, who teach
most plainly, thet infants, &e. are
to be exorcised.”

Cosin's MS. Notes,

[8 194.) “ Wich shall be bopticed
in this toater, &e.] In baptism, the
‘nature and substance of water doth
still remain, and yet it is not bare
water ; it is changed, and made the

Sacrament of regeneration, It is
‘water consecrated,"

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢. 1640.

(8 194-] “* In the prayer which is
used for blessing the water which
is in the font, before the children
(then brought to the church) be
baptized in it, there is this expres-
sion : * Grant that all Thy servants
which shall be baptized in this
water may receive,’ &. Where
‘all Thy servants’ cannot be said
when there is but one child brought
to the font for that purpose. And

cexliv Inrropuction.

(Holy Baptism continued}
{8 195.] Then the priest shall take the childe i into his handes and azk=
the nome shall say to ¥* godfathers & godmothers, Name this child,

[8 196.] Amd then naming i after them (they shall certify Bie 9% child
may well endure if) he And soming the childs shall dip it in the water
to f be discreetly and warily 4ons,saying

[§ 107.) Aza Hf Bus sf they certify yf the "hide he de weak it shall suffice. .

NN, I baptize thee in the name... &.
ereete npon the childer Gerahend

We recelve this child Sato the Congregation of Christ's flock + and...
[Added in the margin, with a reference to the words “ Christ's Flock."
+ Here yt Priest shall make a crosse upon ¥* childs force,
{No further correction.)

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

t0 the godfathers & godmothers
Name this Child: amd then au-

‘him that ye child is able) dip it

in the water, to

and warily dons, saying
[$197.] Azd But if the child bee

weake it shall suffice to poure

Cosin’s MS. Notes.

{$ 199] Then the Prit shall
anoint the Infant’, “If we have
here no order about chrism, we
are ag safe as they were three hun-

dred and odd years after Christ;
for the first canon which is pre
tended to be made about it was

| in the council which they say was

held at Rome by Sylvester: Con+
stituit clara voce Sylvester wrbis
Roma epircopur, ut nemo presbyter
chrizma conficeret guomiam Christus

ever becomes of chrism, it is but
a wild and a very improbable res
son, that he gives for this his tn
terdict.”

Savoy Conference, 1661.
[§ 200.] Exceptions of Ministers,
“+ Concerning the cross in baptism,
we rela to our 18th general, ie,

which from the first reformation
have by sundry learned and pious
men been judged unwarrantable, aa
++.» that none may baptise, nor
be baptised, without the transient
image of the cross, which hath at
least the semblance of a sacrament
of human institution.” . . .

* This rubrick occurs only in the First Prayer-Beok of Edward VI.

Tue REVISED Boor, 1661. cexly

(Holy Baptism continued.)
[ 201.] Then shall the Priest say.
"Seeing now dearly . . . into the body of Christ's Congregstis= Church
prayers unto Atmichty God Aim that they his edild may lead &e.
[§ 202.) Then shall be said(adl Amecling)
‘Our Father which art in heaven, &c.
We yeeld thee hearty thanks... . incorporate him into thy holy ss=+
gregstion! Church,
of sinne end that as he is made. ... sc he may afso be partaker. . .
with the residue of thy holy Congregation he may be av inheritor of...

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
We receive this child into the

tice of Chikiels Socks [eter]
[thew 3° Priest
shall make a crosse upon the Childs

Forehead & adde And do sign him

Gnd manfelly to [stef] tat constestly

to fight. . . and t= continue
fred

Reet’ sete om ae appearin
{§ 201.] Then shall the Priest say

Seeing now dearly beloved.

+++ itito the body of Christ's
Sosgregtticn Churcé let us there
Sore give thanks unto Almighty God
Ser thers bench [sel] and with one
‘accord make our prayers unto Al-
silghty Cod Aim that they may
Mead, &e.

{§ 202] Then shall be said (ait
Amecting)

Our Father which azt in heaven,

&e,
(Direction to priater,)

[§ 203. 1 Priest say
We yield thee hearty .
into thy holy Congrasz:
Church vss
of sinne and that as he is...
. . so he may be alo partaker, . ,
the residue of thy holy Congragee
Church he may

= [ster]!

Cosin’s Considerations, c. 1640,

1§ 200.) We reecive this child,
&«. “‘At signing the child with
the sign of the Cross, it is said,
*We receive this child into the
congregation of Christ's flock,’
which word congregation, both here
and in many other places of the
book, is a new word, never used
by any former liturgy, or ancient
writer in the Church, It were
therefore requisite. . . it may be
altered, and put into the old usual
expression of the word, that is,
“Church of Christ.'"

second; in the Convocation ie is
‘ahered oaly the firys tine. in ie Sead
Book it is printed “Church” In.

(Holy Baptism continued.)
[9 205.) At the last and. Then olf standing up the priest calling,

the godfathers and. golmothers
lowing,

Forasmuch as... . promised by you dis surdtics to remeunce te forcake

ther thal! s+» this exhortation

thoy here Ae Rath Kere made by you...
commandments in the E=c¥!-': ew/gar tongue and all other things. .

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

[$205.] At the tnct ond Then all
standing wp the Priest collins
shall say to the godfnthers and
godmothers together, shall tay
this exhortation following.

Forasmuch as these children have |

smirslly covmanted and promised
by you thar sureties to £:
wounce the devill. . «

+ « to believe in God and to
terse him [ste] dng 42 coyy, you
must...

they have Aeere made by you. . «

?
proyide that they may learn the ten
commandments in the Eng!-h¥ vu.
gar tongue and all other things

which a Christian === ought...
and that these children may be
virtuously brought up to lead a
o

Savoy. Conference, 1664.
(§.203,] Leceptions of Ministers.
cannot in faith say, that every
child that is baptized is ‘regene=

tated by God's Holy Spirit ;? at

least it is a disputable point, and
therefore we desire it may be other
Hise expressed,”

| Anrwer of Bishops, “‘Scelng that

God's sacraments have their effects,
where the receiver doth not *ponere
obicem,” put an

(which children cannot do); we
may say in faith of every child that
is baptised, that it is regenerated
by God's Holy Spirit; and the de-
nial of it tends to anabaptism, and
the contempt of this holy sacra-
ment, a5 nothing worthy, nor mae
terial whether it be administered to
children or no,”

* The word
geet throughout seems as usual, to be ia Sancrefl's aad, and implies Yaa

y

‘Tue REvIseD Boox, 1661.

coxlvii

{Holy Baptism continved.}

[§207.] The micicter shalt commant Them shall he adide & say, Ye are
fo take care that the this child=2= bee brought to the Bishop to be con-
firmed <f ty him, so soon as they Ae can say in thels wvloesr tongee the

Peery

the Faith yr Creed the Lord’s Prayer and the ten command-

ments in the vulgar tongue and bee further instructed in the Church Cate~

chisme set forth for that purpose,

Sonoran!
secceding!;

its there expensed,
children!

18 210,] 7 is certain by Gods word that p+ Ww are baptized, dying
Before they committ actuall sin, are undoubtedly saved™,
{Next follows,}
wid. sup, at not, Hf"

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

Then shall he ade,
& say © Furthermore I require
‘you to take care that these children
‘bee brought to the Bishop to be
confirmed =f éy him. . .

aieetly instructed in the Church
eer er es nets Op pack

Weis certain by He Dieoe
at injra . . . Catechiih™,

[a Sancroft's copy thus,)
fed thet ne mae ay AED ty

ee

Un Cosin's copy only,)

thsi what ‘erased, and does not
‘pear in the fair copy.)

Conin's Considerations, c. 1640.

{§ 205.] “In the exhortation to
the godfathers, &c., it is appointed,
that the children ‘shall be taught
the Creed, the Puter Noster, anil
‘the ten Commandments in the Eng-
lish tongue.’ But suppose (as it
falls often out) that children of
strangers, which never intend to
stay in England, be brought there
‘to be baptized, shall they also be
exhorted and enjoined to learn those
principles of religion in the English
tongue only? It would be freer fram
exception if these words were thas

‘The word ated throughout seems to be
apiece hat Comics
‘correction was

(Holy Baptism continued.)
(gona ¢ ak con at ant, enna eee
Crosse in Baptisos, y* true explication thereof, & y* just reasons,

Lords’ Committee, 1641.

[§ 218.) Considerations, No. 20.
“Whether it be not fit to have
some discreet rubrick made ‘to take

more expedient to be quite disused,

whether this reason should be pub-

lished. ‘That in ancient liturgies no
cross was consigned upon y
but when oil was used

also that which was concomitant
with it, the sign of the eross,"”

Constitutions and Canons, 1604.
an extract from the
sd to by the Rubrick. The

‘whole is too fog to print here.)

“Tt must be confessed, that in
process of time the sign of the cross
was greatly abused in the Church
of Rome, especially after that cor
ruption of popery had once pos-
sessed it. But the abuse of a thing
doth not take away the lawful use
of it, Nay, so far was it from the
purpose of the Church of England
to forsake and reject the Churches
of Italy, France, Spain, Germany,
or any such like Churches, in all
things which they held and prac-
tised, that, as the Apology of the
Church of England confesseth, it
doth with reverence retain those

in the days of King Edward the
Sixth, of whom some constantly
‘suffered for the profession of the
truth; and others being exiled in

e time of Queen Mary, did afer
thelr retum, in the beginning of the

lowed and approved by the censure
‘upon the Communion-book in King
Edward the Sixth his days, and by
the Harmony of Confessions of
later years: because in deed the
use of this sign in baptism was
ever accompanied here with such
sufficient cautions and exceptions
against all popish superstition and.
error, as in the like cases are either
fit or convenient."

) OF SHSM THAz Ane TO Se EaPrm=n im Pervare movese in time of

macectitis, by the

Sfhst cos bo procured.

Miniter of the parich or any other }

Mizister

THE MINISTRATION OF PRIVATE BAPTISM of Children ies Howser,

[§212.] The Pastors sn4 Curates of every parist shall often dmonish the
people, thar they deferre not the Baptism of Intent =n» their Children

Tonger then the Su:
‘other Holyday ==:

approved by y* Curate,

y first or seconst Sunday mext after their birth or
he chil

fa great & reasonable cause declared to

Salling betoeen woless upon

the enmte and by kim so by

(Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
{la Cosin's copy, in margin,)

THE MINISTRATION OF
PRIVATE BAPTISME of
Children in Houses hen cx
seh shall 22 require

S212] The Poster & ©

Of Eefente their children
any longer than the jirst or second
‘Sunday or other Holy day fall.
ing between next after the childe

clared to the Curate & by him
approved.

Savoy Conference, 1661.
Or Private Baerisat.

Excptions of Ministers, “We
desire that baptism may not be ad-
ministered in private place at any
time, unless by a lawful minister,
and in the presence of a competent
number: that where it is evident
that any child hath been so bap-
‘tised, no part of the administration
may be reiterated in publick, under
any limitations : and therefore we
see no necd of any liturgy in that
case.”

Answer of Bishops. And 20 do
we, where it may be brought into
the public congregation, But since
oar Lord hath said, (St. John iii.)
* Unless one be born of water and
the Holy Ghost, he cannot enter into
the kingdom of heaven,’ we think
it fit that they should be baptised
in private, rather than not at all.
It is appointed now to be done by
the lawful minister.”

{Private Bayticm continued } .
{$213.] And also they shall warm them that without “8 great cause
Azd But when gr=r* need shall compel, &c.

(§ 214.) First let the !orrfat! Minicter, and them thet he present call
Raa ee Sink aed aay ke

God for Me grace, ond say the Lords
Minister of y* Parish (or ta Ais absence any other laveful Mimister 94
can be procured) with ym, yt are present, call upon God and say ye
Lord's Proyer and 10 many of y* Collects appointed to be said before
in y* form of public Baptism, as y* time and present exigence will suffer.
‘And then the childe being named by some one that is present the =x!

Jarefell Minister shall 2iz i i. water <x poure water upon it, saying

these words,

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
[§ 213.] And also they s!
them that without ke great
cause...
Ard But when great neede shall
compel... &c.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
[§ 214.) First = dest fo:

dabsence any other lowful Miniter
that can be procured) standing ky
2 with them that be present “call |
upon God for his grace 224 end

aud so many of the Collects ap-
pointed to be said before im the
Form of publicke Baptisme as 9
time & present exigence will
suffer,

‘And then the child being named
by some one that is present the

die te
aps

coid Lewfcl Minister shall

cr pour water upon it
saying these words,

‘Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

First let yt Minister of y* parish (or
in his absence)

baptizing in private houses, ought
to be expressed; a8, ‘When the
child is in sudden danger of death,
and not likely to live so long & time
that it may be brought to public
baptism in the church,’ lest othere
wise every one take upon them to
be judge of this ‘cause and nesese
sity’ at their pleasure,”

Tue REVISED Book, 1661.

continued.

[Private Baptisin.
‘2. L baptize thee in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of

the Holy Ghost. Amen.

5 215.] Thess all Anceling down y* Minister shall give thanks wate God

& say

Wee yoold thee Bearty thanks, most merciful Father, &e.
[Written in entire, as printed in ed. 2662.)

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

NN. [baptize thee in the...
ami of the Holy Ghost. Amen.

Cosin's only is written the
PO Beisel

upon the\child’s forehead

[The above is wholly erased, and does
thot appear in the fair copy.)
[The following is writcen in, ia both
‘copies.

[8.215.)] Then ail kneeling down the

We yield thee Kearty thanks,
wtost Merciful! Father, that it hath
thee t9 regenerate this infont

with thy Holy Spirit, to receive him

Chaerch, And wee humbly bescecks
thee to grant that as he is now made
partaker of y* Death of thy Sonne,
30 he may be alto of his resurrection ;
and yt finally with ¥° reridwe of
thy saints he may inherit thine ever
lasting Aingdome through y* same
Jems Christ & Lord, Amen.
[a Coxin's copy only the following is
‘written, but enased.J

Cosin’s Considerations, c, 1640,

(8 214.) ‘In the next rubric, the
lawful minister is appointed in this
‘urgent cause to baptize the child,
which was added by King James's
direction only in the conference at
‘Hampton-court, to avoid the bape
tizing by midwives or others, that
were no lawful ministers ordained
for that purpose. This alteration
was well, but it wanteth the force
of a law, according to the Act of
Uniformity prefixed to the book.”

[§ 214.] “ Itis not here said what
shall be done in this case when a
lawful minister cannot be found, or
whether the child ought to be bap-
tized again or no, when only a mid+

thine som child by Adoption, & | wile or some other such hath bap-
incorporate his into thy holy | tized it betore.”

eclii

INTRODUCTION.

[Private Baptism continued]
[§ 216.] And let them not doubt... .

Yet nevertheless, if the child which is after this sort baptized... .

to the intent that if the Prisct or Minister...

privately before used. fm wl case Ae shall say hve +

Tertifie you that according to the due & prescribed order of y* Church,
at such a time and at such a place, hefore diverse witnesses, I bapticad this

child,

‘Oz But if the childe were baptized by any other lawfull Minister ==
then the Minister. . . any childe fo the Church...
By whom was the this childe baptized ?
24 Because some things essential to this Sacrament...
this Childe | os ro ?

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

[8 216.) And let them not doubt
that the child tater is lar

be ‘brought
the godfathers & godmothers into
the parish church on a Sunday
or other Holyday

senieutly may be to the intent
that if the Priest or minister
privately before used. Jn
case he shall say thus: I certifie
‘you that according to the due and
Prescribed order of the Church in
case of mecessitie [at such a time
and in such a place and before

An divers wwltsesses)" T admin
intered private Baptism t0 this
Child: Who being born in orie
ginal sinne, Sc.

ition of “such” apy

The emendati pears
nly in Sancrfts fair copy, but has been
‘eraved by hi

‘[§ 217.] *Or 7f the Child were
baptized by any other lawl
Minister then the Minister,

&.
a

{lw both Cosin's and Sancroft's:
"@ marginal direction to printers

Print it at a dist

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619.

“1, 2,3, As the two first ques
tions refer to the substance of bap.
tism, so the third and the last refer
to the due circumstances and cere-
monies that are to be used thertin,
and to be supplied in the charch, if
through haste they were omitted at
home.”

* To Cosin's , the words in brackets
are added by Saucon a

‘Tue Revisep Book, 1661.

{Private Baptism continued.)

[5 218,] And if the Minister shall finde... .

cof the flock of th= true Christian people...

Ata certain tne They brought young children... .

Suffer he little children to come unto me and forbid them not for to
of such belongeth ir the kingdom of God.

And when he hod tnken fooke them up in his arms, = put his hands, .. &e,
[§ 219.] After the Gospel is read. . . . make this dri#/ exhortation...

Belewts Belad you hearin this gospel.»
thet he hash ci of eco Tap a Sata

De caiccatad te ta bol ere) eal pi caw Bn Ha
Eternal Life, & sake bim partaker of his everlasting kingdom, Where-

fore we being. . . &e.

‘The Lord himself taught ws 224 in declaration of onr

the

Cosin's corrected copy, 1661.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
(fier the words “ Pertecely baptised,"
To every one of these Questions must

answer be directly given by them
that bring the child.
[§ 218.] And if the Minister shall

childs that all things
were = as they ought to be:
‘then shall Ae not b= christen the
childe againe, but shall receive
him as one of the flocke of :h=
true Christian people, saying

thus,
Tcertifie you that in this case...

‘concerning the baptizing of this
childe >

[1a Sancroft's copy.)

Gre. ut rope B

Un Cosa’ copy,

Sx, at is before proscribed to yt

‘he hath promised ins his holy word,
will give unto him the blessinyy of
eternal life and mage him pas

taker of his everlasting kingdome,
Wherefore we being thos per
sated, Se,

{The poselesee of the exhortation is

erased, in Cosin's sad Sancroft's
Stor, had is wend lo rbven

Whereforcafuer this promize mae by
Christ, who will most surely heepe,
& perforese the same ; this infant
Sor his part want also faithfelly
promise by 208 th that be Ais suretes

strsmer ee L

(Private Baptiam continued.)
($220.] Here the Miniter, with the Godfathers & Godmother chal com,
‘Our father which art in heaven, &c. Mallowad be thy Nome. .
{And so continued in MS. to)
Deliver ss from evil. Amen.
Almighty & everlasting God, hervenly Father we give thee, Se.
(This prayer written in MS., as printed in ed. x662.)

[3 222.] Then shall the Priest demand. . .

‘Dost thou in the name of this child for==k2 reaeumce the devill and all
his workes the vain pomp and glory of the ¢é world, with all the
covetous desires of the same and the camal desires of the flesh 2-3
#2 that thw wilt not 2 follow 223 mor pas them,

God the Father, &.
And ds me dost thou beleeve in the holy Ghost...
«+o Y resurrection of the ferk and everlasting life after death.
Answer, All this I steadfastly beleeve.
Minister,
Wilt thos then obedieutly keep Gods holy will, &e.
{Continued in MS. as in printed ed. 1663.]

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
fair copy, 1661,

[B222.] Then shall the Prisct, So.

[AI the above wholly erased.)

Then shall the Priest demand of the

Godfathers & Godmothers these

questions following,

Doest thou in the name of this
child forsake renounce...

desires of the flesh s24 so thet
thew wilt not t2 follow and be led
by them.

‘And cory one of them shall An
swere, audibly .

T forsale renonence them all,
Doest thou in the name of thie
childe profess this faith :
to Doest thou believe in God the
Father, &c.
r

Jesus Christ . . and ¢hat from thence
he shal come to judge the quick
and the dead,

Prat the hel

Het
And do 5 same dost thew
beleeve in the Holy Ghost . . . ¢he
Resurrection of the dody and evere
lasting life after death,
Answer. All this I steadfastly
believe,

‘THe Revisep Boox, 166r.

[Private Baptism continued.J

(5 224.) Then 9* Print shall say,

We receive this child into y* congregations...

[8 225.) The shall the Priest say,

Sting now dearly beloved brethren yf this child...

[§ 226] Tien y* Priest shall say,

Wee yeeld thee most hearty thanks, mast merciful Father «+
[Continved in MS. throughout according as printed in ed. 1660, as far 28)
“€ Everlasting Kingdom, through Ferus Christ our Lord. Awen."

Almighty 2nd everlasting ©

[The whole of this prayer is erased, and a prickt note added,)

Ths prover,

before in this Office

[§ 227.] Then chal! sending wp the Minister shai? make this exhortation.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
Minister.

that
thou wilt obedientiy hecpe God's holy
will &* Comandements & woalke in
¥ same alt the dotes of thy life?
Anzwer,

T doe promise 2x2 vow by G2’

Then shall be said (all kneeling)
Lat us pray.
Our father w*[art in hewven.. .
from evil Amen,
(Marginal direction to printer,]

Almighty and everlasting God.
continue thy servant, te=!y 4

the same holy Spirit now amt

(The final corrections occur only in
Sancroft’s fair copy.)

[8 227.] Then chal! all standing up
the Minister sha/? make this ex+
hortatlon...

Forasmuch as this child hath pro-

| mised by you Ais sureties to forzabe

renouncethe devill and all his works ;
to believe in God and sandfastly to
Auliewr in God and duly to serve
him...

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢, 1640,
(§ 224.) “It is not here ordered,

| whether the child thus suddenly

baptized shall have the sign of the
Cross made upon it, neither then,
nor when it is appointed to be after-
wards brought into the church;
which, for the avoiding of all sermple
and question in this case, ought
here to be supplied.’

1 The words "Let us pray" are erased only in Sanerof's copy, wat in Couln's

eclvi

[Private Baptiam continued.)
Forasmuch as this child hath promised by you tz foretke Ale awratior

to renounce the devil...

the ten Commandements in the Exg!h Pudyar tongue, and all other
things which a Christian man ought to know. . . godliness of living.

A in oublinug Bewstens,
ie patie Spree

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61,
‘Sancroft's fair copy, 1661,

‘And that he may know these
things the better ye shall -x!!

eho! [1¥ef] provide that he may
Commandements

tongue, and all other things
a Christian mon ought to know
and that this childe may be she more

yertuously brought up to lead a

-that Baptisme dothe

Then shalt he aide, and say,
Furthermore I require you to take
care, Se.

fe printer.)
print if out at Large,
{Un Cosin’s copy, added.)
sg. ad fsem originall sirne, &¢.
Kod co Secth os bx'pottgns

Bensleme,

ae

If the Child were Baptiad [hy
any other] *, &e.

Cosin’s Considerations, c. 1640.

[$216.] “Nor is it ordered, at
what distance of time the child shail
be brought into the church afterit
is thus privately baptized."

[8 228.] “At the end of this form
of baptism it is said, ‘And so forth
as in public baptism,’ where there
és nothing more added than what is
here printed at large. This there+
fore seems to be an error of tie
printer.”

© These words “ by any othec™ appear only in Sancroft’s fair copy.

Tue Revised Boox, 1661. clvii

(Private Baptism continued.)
[§ 229.] But if they which bring the infants to the Church . . .
‘then let the Priest baptize it in the forme shove before appointed
coming for publique Baptism of Znfants saving that, &e.
If thou be not already baptized, . .. Holy Ghost, Amen.
(There is written here at foot of page.)

THE MINISTRATION OF BAPTISME to suck as are of Riger Yaere,

& able to answer for themselves.

‘See this Form at y* end of ait Book.*

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61. | 4 at are of ferfect aze or

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661. com So the yours of discretion
{$220.1 4 But if they which bring
‘the Infants to the Church .
is forme above =!
Pracribed for publique Baptisme o/
children saving that at the dipping
of the child in the Font he shal!
use these words.

If thou bee not already baptized,
N, I baptize thee, &c.

[ss printed, and added)
Ca fleuron PI

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
Paseieses ere ttt

* Then upon two blank lear

Th
ant

e &
Fay

Ix may also be observed that
town of ing, Pri

iri;

‘adult persona,” which
‘by the Bishop of St.
Dy the Bishops of Salis.
‘bury and fh, who bad been
ore ‘for the

*

[ekase wat sous cpprored’ May 32
this

SESS

tay 3
was
‘owt by limwelt in order 10

Es Aas im the Cluirch t4.h= aAlsiansine 0 oben comet

thought good ¢ order that none hereafter shall bee confirmed
‘but such as can say in

Faith yt Creed... and ‘alto answer to mich other questions of this
as in the short Catechisme are confained o= the Bi

yoers of discretion and having learned . . . they may then theme
selves with their own mouth and orn consent...
observe 224 keep such things as they by their own s:cuth =:
confession have assented unto.

(These two preceding paragraphs are marked round with a line, and the
following note is added in the margin,)

The pha: ascended, is inserted inte y? order of Com fermiatietee

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61. | [§ 250.] To the end therefore that
‘Tur Onvek oF CONFIRMATION confirmation: bon! L- ministered
OR Lavine or Jmposition of ns =
hands upon children those that ° aha of the
the church hath thought
good % order that none ~
shall be confirmed but such as #4
come to years of discretion.
{la Conin’s handwriting is the following.)
Sot this Tit and prefee oer the
“atechisme,

LOppodi ha page to eaves ae fared.

+ ‘These words occur in the margin previously.

‘Tue RevIseD Book, 1661.

{Confirmation continued. J

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61,
[comtinwad.}
of dicrctin aeJ can say in their
mother tongue...
and can also answer to such ques-
tions f hort as fm the pre
scribed Catechisme are conteyned
wherein == the Bishop (or such
as he shall appoint) shall by his
¥ discretion sppoce
vom * exemtine them’ in, And
this order is most convenient to
be observed for divers consider
ations,

[§ 258.] First beosee that other
children dcing mow come to the

yeeresof 4 discretion and haves
neg learned ... they may the=
themselves . . .

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

amelie San Cag? Toad
ike Deel fi

fr thepsane fo cited,]

Tits to be placed in Con

shee Siro pra senijing to

Print it im the Slack letter.

[8 250.] To the end that Confirma-
tion may be ministered
should hee done ix
the edification of
the Church hath thought pil bo
order that none herscfcr....
and can also answer to such other

‘And this onder is most convenient
to be observed for divers con-
siderations,

[g 251.] First hooves that...
{Corrections same ax in Cosin's copy.)

Cosin's MS. Notes.

“ The onder for the Confirmation
of children.) First book of Edw.
VI. Against this word ‘children
Bucer took exception ; and theres
fore, in the second book of King
Edward, the title was amended, and
called Confirmation only. In our
book the title was explained, after
the Conference at Hampton Court,
for the satisfaction of the ministers
there, who thought there was some
popish meaning in the word Con-
firmation, as if it added strength to
the Sacrament of Baptism, or as if
baptism were not valid without ft.
Therefore the tite was put into these
terms; *The Order of Confirma>
tion, or Laying on of Hands upon

Children Baptized,’ &,""

[Two leaves inserted in Cosin's copy.)

inserted in Cosin's

i following
Tris in MS through-
it has been printed

[8249.] Upon the day appointed,
afier Morning or Evening Prayer
i ended, the Bishop shall gve to
the Lord's Table, and all that are
te be then confirmed being placed
‘ond standing in order before hiss,
neere unto the same, he, or his
chaplaint, or some other Minister
appointed by hint, shall read this
Preface following.

Confirmation is by the Church of
Rome, that now is corrupted with
many errors and novelties in reli-
gion, held to bee a Sacrament.
But wee, who by the grace of God
‘are numbered among the Reformed
Charches, whereof this Church of
England is both for doctrine and
discipline the most eminent and the
most pure, the most agreable to
Scripture and Antiquity ofall others,
wee hold it to be none.

‘And yetwee hold it to bea sacred
and solemne action of religion,
which being accompanied with fer
‘vent prayer will be a speciall meanes
to convey the graces of God’s Holy
Spirit upon those persons that have
duly prepared themselves to receive
it, that thereby they may be esta-
bilshed in their faith, and the better

fitted to every good word and work,
as al] true Christians ought to be,

‘The ancient custome of the Church
of Christ was, after that pemons
were once baptized, to adde unto
thelr baptisme Imposition of hands,
with earnest prayer for the gifts of
God’s graces to be bestowed upon
them, whereby they might be com-
firmed and strengthened in that holy
profession which, ia the Sacrament
of Baptisme, they had first begun
to make.

For our mennes to obteyne the
graces which God doth bestow are
our prayers; and our prayers to
that intent are avayleable as well
for others as for ourselves,

‘When wee thus pray for others,
(as now in this action wee shall doe
for you that come to bee confirmed)
wee implore God's blessing upon
them for whom wee pray, and there
by wee doe actually blesse them,
because our prayers and imposition
of hands in those prayers are an
‘especiall meancs ordeyned by God
to procure that Blessing from Him
upon them whom, by this solemne
rite, wee present unto him for that

purpose.

So Isracl blessed the sons of
Joseph, and imposed bis hands
‘upon them, and the like custome
was usually observed from the time
of Moses to Christ, who used it
himself, and his Apostles after him,
as his Church has done after them
in all ages.

And the reason why the Church

[The recto of first MS. leaf ends here.)

ockxd

Tue REVISED Boox, 1661.

[The two leaves inserted in Casin's copy.)

{The verso of first MS. leaf begins)
hath alwayes continued it, is for
the great benefit which every mem-
ber of the Church thereby injoyeth,
or may at least injoy, if it be not
their owne fault, and want of true
preparation and devotion that hin-
dreth them.

And therfore the ancient fathers
and Bishops of the Church every
where in their learned, godly, and
‘Christian writings impute unto it
those gifts and graces of the Holy
Ghost, which doth not make men
and women Christians, as they were
At first in their Baptisme, but, when
they are made such there, assisteth
them in all vertue, and armeth them
the better against all the severall
temptations of the world and the
divell, to resist the wiles of the flesh,

When Baptisme was at first ad-
ministred to them of full age, who
in their infancie were either Jews
‘or heathens, there was no reason to
sever Confirmation from it. But
when it was administred to infants

{as it was to you) though they might |

very well be admitted to live in the
family of Christ, (as you have bin)
Jet forasmuch as to fight in the
‘Armie of God, and to discharge
the duties of a Christian man or
‘woman, to bring forth the fruits of
their religion, and to doe the works
‘of the Holy Ghost, their time of
Liability was not yet come, their
Confirmation was deferred till they

arrived to riper yeeres, (as yours
now is) that in the meane while
they might be seasoned with the
principles of true Religion, (as wee
hope well now you are) and a good
foundation Iayd betimes for the
better direction of your lives ever
after,

For that which in our baptisme
wee first performed by others, being
Infants without any understanding
of our owne, when wee come after-
wards toacknowledge our selves, (as
now you doe) what doe wee els but
only bring to ripenes that very seed
which was sowen in us before.

The recto of the next leaf begins]

Whereunto imposition of hands
and prayer being added, (as now
‘wee intend to doe) our warrant and
trust for the good effect thereof is
the same which the Patriarchs, the
Prophets, the Apostles, and men
of God have practised and found
before us.

Nor is there any case that wee
should doubt of the benefit, if it be
not our owne fault ; but truly there
Is great cause’ to make complaint
of the great and generall neglect of
this Christian duty. Let no man
take it in evill part ; the small rex
gard herof hath done much harme
in the Church of God ; and the fre-
quency of it may doe much good,

‘To the end therfore*

[The CS. ends thus on the recto of the
secund teal. The verso of same ts Maoh.)

© The Preface contained In these inserted leaves was intended to precede 1 aga

‘See ante, p. cele,

telxii

{Confirmation cominued.]

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619,

[8 250.] The Church hath thought
good te order that None hereafter
shall be confirmed but mch as, Sc.
“They were wont of old time to
give Confirmation and the Eucha-
rist presently after Baptism even to
children themselves. Since, it has
been thought more expedient by the
Church, that children should be
first able to give an account of their
faith, Atyue tm ex re londabilior est

‘that children are confirmed (all
come) without discretion, before

they come to the years of discretion,

Truc it is, that of old Confirmation
‘was administered to children as soon
ax ever they were baptized ; but as
the giving of the Eucharist, so like-
wise the giving of Confirmation unto
them is now taken away by the con
sent of the whole Western Church
and the rather because fathers and
god-fathers, and curates, and others
that have care of young children,
might hereby take occasion to in-
struct them in that profession of
faith and religion, which they had
made for them in thelr baptism,”

Cosin's MS. Notes.
[8.290.] ““Swek ax con say tre their
mother tongue the articles ofthe Creed,
‘the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Com
mandments; and can also answer
the questions, G*c.] This was much

faulted by Bucer, who would have
none admitted to confirmsation upon
'@ bare recital of the words in the
Catechism, till their manners of life,
and sense and fruits also of reli
gion, had been manifested to the
Church ; making herein no differs
‘ence between the old competentes
and the catecharment, who had as
yet no baptism at all, and children
that were already baptized : yet his
censure prevailed so far with the
next reformers of the book, that
they altered divers passages in this
order of confirmation: as by aidd-
ing, ‘when children come to years
of discretion,’ which words were
not in before; and by leaving out
that ‘godfathers and godmothers
may be released of their promise
which they made for them in bape
tism,’ (as the words were 2 Edw.
‘VIL) and that ‘they shall promise,
that when they come to age they
shall endeavour,’ &.”

[8250.] ‘Children, servants, &.,

which Aawe not learnt their catechizm)

It seems by Bucer’s Censure that the
former onder was to send them only.
who are not confirmed ; but be
cause many are confirmed young,
and before they understand their
catechism at least, though perad+
venture they can repeat the words
of it, therefore he desires that they
may still be sent to the church, till
the curate shall think them fit, (as
being sufficiently instructed) ; here
upon the words were somewhat
altered.”

4 The reference of the Latin is to Maldonatus, de Sacer, ps s2%.

[$254] And Sst =

Billion by

Bllaren by deh

inne are undoubtedly saved.

tAgalost the atowe parsgranh the following marginal direction tothe

Conin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
[8 252.] Secondly, for as much as
Confirmation {s ministered unto
the thst [stl] == 22 be bap-

cf their own ack
partly by... to
fall into sundry kinds of sin.

[8 253-] Thirdly, for that it is agree-

fesepetent? age «s+ obedient unto
the will of God,

dye before they comitt actuall sinne,

chil.
Bop pane anes eabick ts, p-coate,

though they be mot confirmed, have
all things necessary for their salvae
tion, and be undoubtedly saved.
Un Cosin’s copy the following direction
‘appeara,)
Set this #sfors at 9° end of Baptiome,
{1n Sancroft’s copy in margin,
set this above at the end of

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619,

[$ 252.] “ That by imporition of
hands and prayer they may, Se.

“ Maldonatus € requires no more
for the use of this holy ceremony,
Quam wut gui Saptisat! evant, pere
Seerentur, wt Greet logunntur .. «

«« This is here said in words as
full as his. The controversy then,
which the Church of Rome makes,
is not to be made with our Church,
but with them of the new stamp
of Geneva, with whom we have as
little to do as with the papists them-
selves, where cither these or those
depart from the tenet of antiquity."

ae eS

Cosin’s MS. Notes,

[8 253.] * Confirmation should be
stinistered to thems that were of per-
fect age.) Of perfect age,’ added as
before, for Bucer’s exception.”

(8 254.] “‘Aned chat no man shal?
think, &c., by deferring their Con-
firmation, &.) ‘That confirmation
‘of children efter baptism was not ac-
counted to be of absolute necessi
it is plain from the use of old, in
receiving some such to the Com-
union, and to sacred orders also,
who had never been confirmed.”

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

(8 254.] “Amd that mo man shall
think that any detriment, c.

“Howsoever Confirmation hath
been always had in high esteem in

the Church, and hath many excel-
Tent and heavenly effects flowing
from it, ... yet the truth is, that the
‘Church of God in all ages never held
it wo absolutely necessary, as if wit

ont it salvation might not be ob-
tained. . . . , When learned men
therefore seem to tell us, and to say,
that there is a necessity of Confirma-
tion, it is not simply and absolutely
to be taken thus, but ar Ayfothesi,
and upon supposition only ; if men
desire to be more perfect than others
are, or to be more strongly armed
ngainst their spiritual enemies. .

‘They that die presently after Bap-
tism have all things needful to sal-
vation; they need not fear it; but
they that are to live and maintain
& spiritual combat against sin and
Satan, they have need of God's

further graces, which are commu’

snicated unto them by imposition of

of Christianity, or else he may bap
to perish as he goes. Therefore it
is not here snid that men of ripe
years, bat that children, being bap-
tized, and so dying while they are
children, hove all things necessary
to their salvation; for afterwards,
there are many things needful, and
among the rest this a chief one, to
‘be confirmed, and to receive a more
perfect power of the Holy Ghost

Savoy Conference, 1661,
Or Conrrkmatton,

‘(5 254.] Axceptions of Afimisters,
“ Although we charitably suppose
the meaning of these words was only.
to exclude the necessity of any other
sacraments to baptized infants; yet
these words are dangerous as to the
misleading of the vulgar, and there-
fore we desire they may be ex+
punged."”

Answer of Bishops, “Te is evi
dent that the meaning of these
‘words is, that children baptised, and.

‘dying before they commit actual

sin, are undoubtedly saved, though
they be not confirmed : wherein we
seo not what danger there can be
of misleading the vulgar by teach
ing them truth. But there may be
danger in this desire of having these
words expunged, as if they were
false ; for St. Austin says he is an
infidel that denies them to be true.
Ep, 23. ad Bonifac,”

_ A Careciisore, that is to say AN INSTRUCTION to be learned of every
childe before he be brought to be confirmed by the Bisbop,

‘Qvestion. What is your name?. . .
‘They did promise & vow... . that I should
"end all his works the pomps and vanities of «!

and I pray nfo God to give me

make renowuce the devill
this wicked world

tox Catechist, Rehearse the articles of thy beleefe... Answer.

Thelleve .
saying I am the Lord thy God

Sere who brought thee. .

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.

cad ce arty cbse venee hee
bee brought to be confirmed by
the Bishop.

‘They did promise and vow . . . that
Tshould foreske renounce

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

A CATECHISME, THAT 18 TO SAY,

AN INSTRUCTION to bee learned
of every childs ferion * before
‘They did promise and vow. . «
‘that I should ferzake remounce

Savoy Conference, 1661.
OF THE CaTEcHIso.

Exceptions of Ministers. “We
desire these three first questions
amay be altered ; considering that
the far greater number of persons
Daptized within these twenty years
Jast past, had no godfathers or god-
mothers at their baptism ; the like
to be done in the seventh ques-
tion.”

Shia conection of © childe® into * per-

pe cores brie ake

Answer of Bishops. “Though
divers have been of late baptised
without godfathers, yet many have
‘been baptised with them ; and those
may answer the questions as they
are; the rest must answer accord-
ing to truth, But there’s no reason
to alter the rule of the Catechism
for some men's irregularities,”

Exceptions of Ministers. “We
conceive it might be more safely
expressed thus; ‘Wherein I was
visibly admitted Into the number
of the members of Christ, the chil-
dren of God, and the heirs (rather
‘than ‘inheritors') of the kingdom
of heaven."

Answer of Bishops, “We cone
ceive this expression as safe as that
which they desire, and more fully
expressing the efficacy of the sacra-
ment, according to St. Paul, the 26
and 27 Gal. iii, where St. Paul
proves them all to be children of
God, because they were baptised,
and in their baptism had put on
Christ * if children, then heirs," or,
which is all one, ‘inheritors,’ Rom,
wilh 17."

tized.
San Be

‘See also iarther note to rubric,

(The Catechism continsed.)
My duty towards my neighbour is to. . .
«+s Obey the King and biz minictere ai! that are fut im authority under
hiss

Quectlon Catechint My good child know this. . .
Water: wherein the person ds baptized £ dipped or sprinkled with te

Tn the Name of the Take

& atone? he te

roo them ty thelr coretiocs Mich proméce

Hick» Because they promize them

Both by their Sureties : or reales Shes Wg ea age, themselves are

bound to perform,

the death of Christ and of the benefits which . . .
taken and received sf Jy the faithful! ...

CLanmediasely afer the ls answer io the ae he ening
bricks are written in entire.

[5 255-] The Curate of every parish shall diligently, Go,

[8 256.] And ail Fathers, Mothers Masters and Damez, &c.

{Wtes in acconding to the corected uli, 366 7, Peleg
‘and a8 printed in ed. 1660.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61,

Upped

the person é leptin fe dipped
et

when they come to age themselves
are bound to perform. ¢

Tn the margin.)
The Curate of every Parish, Ge.
2 ‘

Pa Sn

mene

Tioagt sho eereee

stems formas,
by thelreenge

promis. ond vow thee

Because they promize them both by
their sureties, which when they come
to age themselves are bound to per
form.

The Curate of every Parith,
as after Confirmation’,

4 See § 266, » colev.

(The Catechism continued.}

Considerations, c. 1640,

In tax Carecuism,
“All the questions and answers
the Lonl’s Prayer) concern

onder of King James, given in
conference at Hampton-court,
‘They want only the confirmation
‘of a law, without which the minis-
ter is in danger of the penalty set
down in the Act of Uniformity.”
[8 257-] “The piace whereunto
the children shall be brought for

thelr confirmation {s left to the ap- |

‘Pointment of the bishop, If the
‘Place were ordered here to be none

‘but the church, and there the office
to be done with the Moming or
‘Evening Prayer annexed, it would

| avoid the offensive liberty that here-
im hath been commonly taken, to

| confirm children in the streets, in
the bighways, and in the common
| Gelds, withoot any sacred solem-
| nity."

| Savoy Conference, 1661.

| Bacaptions of Ministers.“ That
‘these words may be omitted, and
fanawer thus given ; “Two only, bap-
tis and the Lord's supper.’

Answer of Bishegs. “These
words are a reason of the answer,
‘that there are two only, and there-

- fare not to be left out.”

Exxceptions of Ministers. “We

“desire that the entring infants into
| Gedl's covenant may be more warily
and that the words may

a really actual faith and re-

pentance of their own; and we
desire that a promise may not be
taken for a performance of such
faith and repentance: and espe+
cially, that it be not asserted that
they perform these by the promise
of their sureties, it being to the seed
of believers that the covenant of
God is made ; and not (that we con
find) to all that have such believing
sureties, who are neither parents
nor pro-parents of the child,"
Answer of Bishops, “The effect
of children’s baptism depends nei-
ther upon their own present actual
faith and repentance (which the
Catechism says expressly they cans
not perform,) nor upon the faith and.

| repentance of their natural parents

or pro-paren(s, or of their godfathers
but upon the or
dinance and institution of Christ.
But it is requisite that when they
come to age they should perform
these conditions of faith and re-
pentance, for which also their god-
fathers and godmothers charitably
undertook on their behalf, And
what they do for the infant in this
case, the infant himself is truly said
to do, as in the courts of this king-
dom daily the infant does answer
by his guardian ; and it is usual for
to do homage by proxy, and for
princes to marry by proxy. For the
further justification of this answer,
so St, Aug, Ep. 23, ad Bonifac,
Exceptions of Ministers, “We
desire that the commandments be
inserted according to the new trans«
Jation of the Bible.”

{The Catechisen continued.)
[8 257,] So soon as the children are come to @ competent age and can
their mother tongue the Article of the &:ith Creed the Lords prayer amd

ec Rraghs gaaieremadae earn te

‘of this short Catechism =

by Nc discretion appoce them fn: then they shall they

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

[$ 257.] So soon as the children eve
come te a competent ege and can
say in their mother tongue. . .
and also can answere to cach the
ether questions of this short Cate-

aad

to the Bishop é# some

chvarch that he shalt appoint :

Savoy Conference, 1661.
Answer of Bishops. We conceive
the present translation to be agree-
able to many ancient copies : there-

fore the change to be needless.”
Exceptions of Mininters, (My
duty towards Ged.) “Tn this answer
there seems to be particular respect
to the several commandments of
the first table, a9 in the following
answer to those of the second, And
therefore we desire it may be ad-

vised upon, whether to the last word |

‘of this answer may not be added,
‘particularly on the Lord’s day,’
otherwise there being nothing in
all this answer that refers to the
fourth commandment.”

Answer of Bishops. “Tt is not
true that there is nothing in that
answer which refers to the fourth

8 areerineh chal

oe

be beought to the

commandment : for the last words.
of the answer do orderly relate to.
the last commandment of the first
table, which is the fourth.”
Exceptions of Ministers, (The
Catechitm.) “Tn the general we
observe, that the doctrine of the
sacraments which was added upon
the conference at Hampton-Court,

is mach more fully and particularly
delivered than the other parts of
the Catechism, in short answers
fitted to the memories of children,
and thereupon we offer it to be
considered 1

“First, Whether there should not
be a more distinct and full explica-
tion of the Creed, the Command-
ments, and the Lord’s Prayer.

"Secondly, Whether it were not_
convenient to add (what seems to"
be wanting) somewhat particularly
concerning the nature of faith, of
repentance, the two covenants, of
Justification, sanctification, adop-
tion, and regeneration.”

Answer of Bishops. ** The Cate-
chism is not intended as a whole
body of divinity, but as a compre-
hension of the articles of faith, and
other doctrines most necessary to
salvation ; and being short, Is fittest
for children and common people,
and as it was thonght sufficient
upon mature deliberation, and so ts

by a”

‘Tue Revisep Boox, 1661,

> [The Catechism continued.
Bishop by And every ono that shall be their Aaee @ Godfather or a God-
mother, thet every child may hove as a witnesse of Liz “heir confirmation.
—

“Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-6:
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
‘one thet shall be thelr amd every
ene shal! have a godfather, or

fp that every ch
Rave ar a wiinesse of Ms thelr
Confirmation

‘Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619.
[§257.] “Ceremonies. There were
ceremonies used in the confire
‘mation of this Sacrament : two very
@ncient, chris, and the cross; the
‘other two more late, gosrigs*, and
‘the blew upon the check, Three of
‘these we omit, as not being neces-

‘sary; yet being so significant, it

were better we had them ither
‘were it any fault, for aught I see,
if any man should use them in our
‘Church, more than it is to nse the
fourth, of boving godfsthers or god-
mothers at the time of Confirma-
tion; that we allow and approve,
why not the rest as well? But for
the susceptorce, it being a custom of
old to confirm instantly after Bap-
‘tiem, that so the snsceptores of onc,
Were the meccftores of the other
‘ako; therefore the custom still pre-
"-yails with us, that such as are con-
firmed should have witnesses and un-
‘dertakers for them, as well as thove
‘Wiilch are baptized among us.”

Savoy Conference, 1661.

Phe stems to bring in wncther
tof godfathers and godmothers,

ide mney

besides those made use of in bap-
tism ; and we see no need either of
the one or the other."”

Answer of Bishops. ** see
no need of godf[athers],’ Here the
compilers of the liturgy did, and so
doth the church, that there may ke
a witness of the confirmation,

[8 257.] Bxceptions of Mimisters.
“ We conceive that it is not a sufli-
cient qualification for confirmation,
that children be able ssenreriter to
repeat the Articles of the Faith, &c.
«+s And therefore (3rdly) we de-
sire that none may be confirmed
but according to his Majesty's De-
claration, viz, ‘That confirmation
be rightly and solemnly performed
by the information, and with the
consent of the minister of the
place.”

Answer of Bithope. ‘We con-
ceive that this qualification is re-
‘quired rather as necessary than as
sufficient ; and therefore it is the
duty of the minister of the place
{ean. 61) to prepare children in the
best manner to be presented to the
bishop for confirmation, and to in-
form the bishop of thelr fitness, but
submitting the judgment to the bi-
shop, both of this and other quali-
fications ; and not that the bishop
should be tied to the minister's
consent. Comp. this rub. to the
second rub, before the Catechism,
and there is required what is fare
ther necessary and waffichens."”

* Gossips, or God-site (Old Eng.) Those akin la Gol = Sponsors.

(The Catechinm coutiowed:}
Dh 259.] And the Bishop chal conérm them on this wise,
{The following new rubsick is inserted]
[f 258.) And wkensocver the Bithop shall give knereledge, Ge,
[8 259] And ify Bishop approve of them he shall confirm them im manner
Sellowing.

{Wrinen in according tothe corectedrabsck Vat. cetav., td

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
[A new rubrick is here inserted.)

[8 258] And whenever the Bishop
shall give Anvwledge for children
to be brought unto Aim for their
confirmation, then shail the Cu-
rake of every Parish either bring
or sond in toriting, with his hand

swhseribed thereunto the mance
all those children of his
twhow he doth them presemt to the
Bishop as fitt to be confireed.
And if the Bishop approveth ther,
‘he shall confirm them in manner
Sollswing},

[§ 259.] And the Bishop shall con
firme them on this wise.

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

TAt the end of the Catechinm, the corrections of the last rubrick,
lo of the next went page, comalning
single Line,

‘Phnter ia given,}

See the Paper © inserted after y* next leave, where this

‘are torn
but more roughly chan those contains
‘he Order for Adule Baptism [See site,
“celvil), As the corrections are Yery cot”

ons

inter, There may have
few further corrections
to bring at iat
the Revision of Com
printers had it (or lve
proof, bor ic is umeessonal
or

mt

uh

5 a
Hl

rescribed by Convocat
Vionecl vesis ot

&

snag
and the following direction i -9

‘Tue Revisep Boor, 1661,

tom o8

THR ORDER OF CONFIRMATION or laying on of Aas sufon theve
that are baptised and come to years of discretion,
Upon ° day appointed, all that are to be then confirmed... eB oe

following.
To the ond that Confirmation . . . assented wnto®,
[Written in as printed in ed. x66.)

[5 259.) Thon shall the Bishop say

Doe y+ here in the presence of God, &.
[The above written jo in full as printed in ed. 1662.)
And every one shall quiibly answer, £ doe,

Miniter,

The Bishop. Our help is in the name of the Lord.

Who hath made heaven and earth,
Bishop. Blessed be the name of the Lord,
Bishop. Lord hear our prayers.

Bichep. Let ws pray.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

The Order of
(CONFIRMATION, OR
hnede [ste] pores a ae
Jy are baptised, and come to
‘yeares of discretion,

[8 249.] Upon the day appointed
ater Morning or evening Prayer
is ended, the Bishop shall poe to
the Lords Table; and all that are
to be then confirmed being placed,
and standing in order before Mim
weere wile the same; He ov his
Chaplain, or come other minister
appointed by him, shall reed this
Proace flowing. }

® Tt will be soen that this

ve on of hee

re
Es

cece

Say Lg

The Preface,

[$250] Zo the end that Comfirmar
tion, Se,
sae Store tie Caleeiease mite Oe

to the will of God.
Answere me therefore

[3 259.] Doe you Accre im the pro
sence of God and of his holy
Church renew the slenne prow
mist, and vom, that wes made
in your name at your Baptirme,
ratifying, amd confirming the same,
in your owe persome, and ackwow
lodging yourselves bound t9 dee ail
those things w* yor godfathers
and gedmothers thes undertooke
for your.

And every ene shall asdibly answer

thee,

the Keg thane ruc the bacening

of the Onder of Coa
stag Le. Ne Ren aor stead ge

twill be seen that there are some
alight variations Setween, chs and tha
as printed in ed v6la. See Prayers
hE

{Confirmation continued.)
Almighty and everliving God who hast vouchsafed to regenerate...
va. thy holy fear Ames mew & for coor Amen.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Minister. Doest thou forrzke re-
nounce yf devil and all his works,
Answer, [renounce them all,
Minister. Doest thou renounce the
euine pomp and glory of the world
wath all the covetous desires of the
same,
Answer, I renounce them all,
Minister. Doest thow renownce the
wichad desires of the flesh so that thew
wilt not follow nor be lead by them ?
Answere, I renounce them all,
Minister. Doe you belicue in God
the Father Anighoe, oo

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
Minister, Doe you renounce y*
devil, & and all kis works Ge,
Do you beleeve in God, re.
Doc you promise that, Ge,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661,
Minister or the Bishop.

Almighty God, who hath given
you the will (0 promise, and urders
take all these things; grant you also
power, & strength to performe the
same, that he may accomplish the
good works, wh he hath begun in
Po through Feaus Christ of Lord,

Amen.

Then shal! they all Anecte doume,

Almighty and everliving God, &c
an ee end of the

thy holy feare Amen new gad for
ever Amen,

Savoy Conference, 1661.

18 259.] Zaxccptions of Ministers.
(Who hast voucksafed to regene
vate these thy servants.) “This
supposeth that all the children
who are brought to be confirmed
have the Spirit of Christ, ani
the forgiveness of all their’ sins;
whereas a great number of children
at that age, having committed many
sins since their baptism, do shew
no evidence of serious repentance,
or of any special saving grace ; and

| therefore this confirmation (if ad-
ministered to such) would be a pe
rilous and gross abuse.”

Answer of Bishops. “Tt sup.
poseth, and that truly, that all
children were at thelr baptism te-
gencrate by water and the Holy
Ghost, and had given unto them
the forgiveness of all their sins ; and
it is charitably presumed that not-
withstanding the frailties and slips
of thelr childhood they have not
totally lost what was in baptism
conferred upon them. . . None giat
lives in open sin ought to be con+
firmed.”

THe REVISED

Book, 1661. celxxiii

{Confirmation continued. ]

[8 260.) T

‘Thon the Bichow chall tay ble hond unon query childs coweratly

se eS

ssying Tien all of them iw order knaling before y* Bishop, he shall loy
his hand upon y* head of cvery one severally saying,
Defend © Lord this thy child, [or this thy zervand] with thy. . «

{f 262.] Then shall the Bishop say,
The Lord be with you.
Answer. And with thy spirit,

18 265.) And (all kneeling down) y* Bishop shall adie
Aarven.

Let us pray. Our father whick art

{and writen in in full, as in printed ed. 1642, to)
deliver us from evil Amen,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
(§ 260.] Then aif of them in order
Anceling before the Bishop Ae shall
lay his hands upon she Sead of
every childs ome severally saying
Defend O Lord this s4y childe

{or servant) with thy heavenly . . «
‘Then shall the Bishop say

And alt kneeling doune the Bishop
shall say
Our Fister &c.
Un Cosin’s copy, as 2 marginal note,]
at large,

Savoy Conferen

Then the Bishop shalt lay his hand.)

"This seems to put a higher value
"pon confirmation than upon bap-
tism or the Lord's supper ; for ac+
cording to the rubrick and order in
the Common Prayer Book, every
deacon may baptize, and every min-
‘ister may consecrate and administer
the Lord's supper, but the bishop
‘only may confirm.”

Answer of Bishops. * Confirma-
tion is reserved to the bishop ‘in
honorem ordis
act of authority, So it was of old:
« -«and our church doth every where
profess, as she ought, to conform to
the catholic wsages of the primitive
‘times, from which causclessly to
depart argues rather love of con
tention than of peace. The re-
serving of confirmation to the bi-
shop doth argue the dignity of the
‘bishop above presbyters, who are
not allowed to confirm, but does
not argue any excellency in cone
firmation above the sacraments.
‘St Hierom argues the quite con-
trary (ad. Lucié © 4): That bee
cause baptism was allowed to be
performed by a deacon, but con
firmation only by a bishop, there:
fore baptism was most necessary,
and of the greatest value: the merey
of God allowing the most necessary
means of salvation to be admin-
istered by inferior orders, and re-
straining the less necessary to the
higher, for the honour of their
onder,

unto thy divine Majestie.. . unto thee for these 2312

after the example of t=

2 thy holy Apostles wears aaiat Cel .

obtain the everlasting life. . . and reigneth avr one God, world without

end, Amen,

[After the Collect Is inserted)
O Almighty Lord & everlasting God, Gc.
[Written in, a8 printed in ed x660.]
[8 265.] ‘Then the Bishop shall blesse ths <Mit4ren tem saying thus,

The Blessing of God, &o.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
Let us pray.

Almighty and everliving God ...

thy divine Maiestie .. .

these tay children (or thy servants)
«+ « obtaine the everlasting life.

tAnother Prayer is here added.)

O Almighty Ld, & everlasting
God vouchsafe wee beseech thee to |
direct, &c.

[or]"

Prevent us O Lord [in all or
doings)", Gc.

[ia Sanorof’s copy.)

‘The Blessing eat
[8 260.] Amd there shall none he

Savoy Conference, 1663,

(8 264.] Exceptions of Minitters,
(Affer the example of the Roly Apore
ties.) “We desire that the prac=
tice of the apostles may not be ale
edged 8 a ground of this impo-
sition of hands for the confirmation
of children, both because the apos-
tles did never use it in that case,
as also because the Articles of the
Church of England declare it to be
# ‘corrupt imitation of the apostles’
practice,’ Acts xxv.

Answer of Bishops, “ Prayer after
the imposition of hands is grounded
‘upon the practice of the’ apostles
(Heb, vi. 2, and Acts vill. 17); nor
doth 25 article say that confirma-
tion is a corrupt imitation of the
apostles’ practice, but that the five
commonly called sacraments have
ground partly of the corrupt follow-
ing the apostles, &c,, which may
be applied to some other of these 5,
‘but cannot be applied to confirma-
tion, unless we make the church
speak contradictions."

[8 266.] The Curate of every Parish == coms <! 5;
all diligently upon Sundayes and Holy-dayes =16
amg after the second Lesson at Evening Prayer

openly

his parish sent unto him a> the time «if

the Church instruct and examine so many children of

sve ond as he shall

think convenient in some part of this Catechisme,

[8 267] And all Fathers, Mothers. . . untill such time thst at they
have leamed all that is here appointed for them to learn,

[5 268.] And whensoever the Bishop shall give knowledge for chil-

dren to be brought
their confirmation *!

i the Curate of every Parish sAell

either bring or send in writing with Air hand subscribed thereunto

the names of all #

fit to be presented to x4 Birkop to be confirmed.
[g. . .] And if Bishop approve of them he shall confirm ym, &e.

(The above mubvicks have line round them, and this marginal direction 00
the printer,y

These rubrict art omitted here, and thus corrected are sett after y* Catechitm®,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

[f 266.] The Curate of every Parish
+ssunto him ar the time will
tere sed as he shall thinke con-
venient, dc.

oes deserts cette,

Un Cosla’s copy,
bebe ahah fake
Un Sancroft’s copy.)
Sat this after the Catechinse,*

[§ 267.] And all Fathers, Mothers,
&c.... appointed for them to
Tearne,

(Afterwards in the margin is written,)
So soone as{the chiléren,) 6c.
a: oft 7° Cotechiomee,

{$ 268.] And whensoever the Bishop
shall give knowledge for children
to be brought befors wmfo him to
any convenient place... . send
in writing with Ais Aand subscribed
Herennée the names
parish whom Ae doth thes present
be the Bithop as tt bo be confirmed

+ See bass, 1296, and Lag8, p. cclavi., ani y. eeare.

[Confirmation
{8269] And there shall none be admited to the holy Commuaion uni

cand desirous to be confireaed :

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.

[ 269.1 Q And there shall none be
admitted unto the holy Commu-
nion or wate Matrioony untill
‘such time as he can say the
ehism and be confirmed or de
ready & desirous to be confirmat.

The Order of Confection, oe,
1% sup.
a fleuron.
The Form of Solemnisation of
Matrimony.
Print this upon y¢ next page with

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
(8 269.] 4 And there shall none be
admitted £2 wxty the holy Com-

munion or wnto Matrimony untill

such time as he can say the Cate-

chism and be confirmed, or be

ready, & desirous to be confirmed,
Wu flewron Pr

Savoy Conference, 166.

[8 264.] Exceptions of AMiniztors,
“We desire that imposition of
hands may not be made, as here it
is, a sign to cettifie children of
God's grace and favour towards
‘them; because this seems to speak
‘it a sacrament, and is contrary to
‘that fore-mentioned 25th article,
which saith, that ‘ confirmation hath
xno visible sign appointed by God.”

Annoer of Bishops, “We knaw
no harm in speaking the language
of holy Scripture (Acts viii. 15),
"they laid their hands upon them,
and they received the Holy Ghost.”
And though imposition of hands be
not m sacrament, yet it is a very fit
sign, to certify the persons what is
then done for them, as the prayer
speaks,”

[ 269.] Exceptions of Ministers,
“We desire that confirmation may.
not be made so necessary to the

holy communion, as that none

should be admitted to it unless they
be confirmed.”

Answer of Bishops, “There is
‘Bo inconvenience that confirmation

That which you here
fat, you there desire”

time as he can say the Catechism,

and be confirmed.) Many can say

their Catechism, and are confirmed
at seven years old; shall it be then
in the power of the curate to admit
them also to the Communion? Vow

‘but this shews that they
should not be confirmed so young
as they use to be, but when they
are of perfect age, and ready to be
admitted to the Holy Communion,
which is between fourteen and six
‘Veen years of age.”

+ Words ilegitile.

THe Revisep Boor, 166r.

Tue Form or Sovemnization oF MATRIMONY.

[8 a70.] Pao hs

sist i the te

[Rubrick erased, and fuller rubrick weitten in.)
First the banns of all that are to be married together must be poudlished

in y@ church, oo. Se

[§ 271.] And if the persons that :!

*{Contdaved as printed In ed. 1660.)
4 are to be married, &e.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661,

‘Tux Forme oF SoneamntZaTion
oy MATRIMONY.

[$270] First the Banns mxct be

of all that are to be married

fogether must be published in the

Church three severall Sundayes

or Holy-diaies in the time of
divine Service, : eens 5

[1 Cosin's copy the words ‘after the
8, cs" are erased, and the words

are
‘sas, which are erased); but the wl

brick is afterwards struck through, and
written afresh, as printed in ed. 2660.)
First the Bonmes of all that sre t@
be marriet, Ge.
{Ta both Cosin’s and Sancroft's,)
J polish the Banns of marriage
between N of — and Sf of —

Tf any of you kmoro cause or just
impodiment why these two should wot
be joyned together in holy matrimony,
you are to declare it, This is the
first (second or third) time of asking.
W271] And if the persons ‘that

a + are to be married, &.

{Continued as printed in ei 2660, tol

the Curate of the other parish,

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢, 1649.

In the form of Matrimony™,

[§270.] ‘In the first rubric, the
minister is enjoined not to ‘cele
brate matrimony unless the banns
have been first published three sev
eral times ;' where, to secure him
from the penalty contained in the
Act of Uniformity, it were requisite
that this exception be added, ‘And
unless there be a dispensation or
license granted by the bishop in
some special or ungent cause,’ to
celebrate the marriage without the
publishing of the banns, or by other
laws yet in force it is permitted
him to do.”

* This added in Sancroft'y band.

IxTRODUCTION,

(Matrimony continued.)

ees aur copy, 1640-61.

[the fatlowing rabricks occur also in
‘Cosin's copy only, and are erased.)

And mone shal be msarvicd till

Jeane ths Dicknd

eee

some times rere when

Pals ee mst pads solente
ited 7,

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619.

(8 270.] “Uf either of you know
any impediment.) Impedimenta
vero que impediunt mafrimonium
contrahendum, sed non dirienunt
contractum, sunt tempus feriaram
ab Adventu ad Epiph. et asferia
4* Cinerum ad S* Paschs, &
Nam in aliis temporibus nuptias
celebrare permittit Ecclesia, Quie
bus olim temporibus licet mates
monium per verba de presenti cone
trahi potuerit, non licebat tamen ®
traducere uxorem, vel solemnizare
nuptias, vel cam carnaliter cog-
noscere®,”

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢, 1640.

matrimony, or the just causes why
any persons may not be joined to
gether, are not here specified. For
want whereof, or a direction at
least that should be given to sock
them in the known table set out
for that purpose, and in other
books of the law, the curate is
commonly ignorant of them, and
unable to give any resolution herein
either to himself or others whom it
may concern.”

and therefore does not appear in the “06:

Tue Revisep Boor, 1661,

(Matrimony continued.)

18272.) At the day ond time appoynted .

. « And there the

thee standing together y* man on y* right hand and y* woman on ¥ left;

¥ Priest shall say,

Dearly beloved friends, wee are gathered . .

in the face of bic “his congregation . .
honourable estate instituted of God i= p22

cency...

in the time of man’s inno-

therefore is not Jy amy to Be enterprized . . «

De

' First it war ordained for the procreation of Children to be

brought up in the fear and nurture of the Lord, and fv ¢he praise of Go2

his holy Name

Thirdly if waz ordained for the mutual society, .

holy estate, &c.

he Jnto which

[§ 273.) And also speaking unto the persons that shall be married, &.
I require and charge you doth (as you will. . «
if either of you 4> know any impediment

in matrimony,

ye doe now confesse ii

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

($ 272.) At the day amd time ap-
poynted for the Solemnization
of Matrimonie, the persons to be
married shall come into the body
of the church, with ee friends
and neighbours.

and there sanding together the
man on the right hand, & the
soomean on the left, the Priest shall
say thus,

not dy any to be enterprized . ..

a+» One was Firat & wer or
dained for the... and 9 the praise
of Cod Ais holy Name,

Secondly . . . that such persons

as have not the gift of continence
sight marry and

: keep themselves .
‘Thiedly it azz ordained for the
mutuall societie .
hich holy estate...
ico [stet] speaking
unto the Persons that cholt

I require and charge you Soli...
either of you doe know. « «
that y* doe mew confesse it. . .

2 wndill such times as.

Cosin'’s Considerations, c. 1640,

[§ 272.] ‘It is not here ordered
at what time of the service this
form of marriage shall be cele
brated. Nor at what time of the
year (according to other laws) the
solemnization of matrimony is pro-
hibited.”

[Matrimony continued.)
[8 274-5-] At which day of .. . the persons to be married do thernby sus-
taine

must be deferred nto umtil? such time as, &c.

[§ 280.] Then shell they give their troth to each other in this manner,

[8 281.] And Zhe minister receiving the woman at her father's or friends?
ee ae ke ok Ge a ee
the Aer right hand and to sither to gi

ssying to tay ofter him as followeth . . ti daath a ipa part.

[§ 282.] Then shall they loose their hands and the woman with Aer rigitt
Aan taking =¢x'x the man by the Ads right band shall oxy, likewise say
after y¢ minister,

IN, take thee. . till death us deport ds part

{ 283.] Then shall they again loose their hands...

And the man Aolding y* Ring there and taught by the Priest shall say.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
{fn Sancroft’s writing]

[g 280.] The shall they give their
troth to eack other ire this manner®,

{§281.] Az? The minister...
cause the man with Ais right Aand

likewise say after the Priest.
[§ 283.] Then shall they againe
loose their hands and the man
shall give unto the woman a

‘the man Aolding y¢ ring there and
taught by the priest shall say,
With this ring I thee wed

Savoy Conference, 1661,

[g 282.] Exceptions of Ministers.
“This word ‘depart’ is here im-
properly used.”

‘Cosin’s MS, Notes,

[g 283.] “And the mam shall give

sete the woman a ring (2 Edw, Vi.

and other gifts of gold and silver,)

laying the same upon the book.) And
some marvel it is that those words,
“and other gifts of gold and silver,"
should be taken out of the book in
the fifth of King Edward, whenas
Bucer liked them so well : but it is
@ general custom stil! to observe this
order in the north part of the king-
dom."

‘THE REVISED Boox, 166t.

3 [Matrimony continued.)

[8 284.] Then the man leaving the ring

shalt both kneel devon, & y* minister shall say.

[8 285.] Then shall the Priest join their right hands together and say,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

[§ 284-] Then the man... . woman's

Je hand they shal! both kneel

deune gud the Minister shall say.

Cosin’s Considerations, c. 1640.

[8 233.] “The words here used
by the man to the woman, when
he saith, (‘With my body I thee
worship, and with all my worldly
goods I thee endow,’) the former
‘being not (as the phrase is now
suually understood) so consonant
to religion or reason, and the latter
‘not so agreeable to law or custom,
require some consideration, that
they may be explained.

“The like consideration is to be
had of those words where the mi-
nister saith and prayeth, that the
‘woman may be amiable as Rachel,
wise as Rebecca, which are not so
fit for all persons.”

Savoy Conference, 1661.

[8 283.] Lxceptions of Ministers.
(With my body I thee worship.)
“This word ‘ worship’ being much
altered in the use of it since this
form was first drawn up; we desire
‘some other word may be used ine
stead of it.”

Bsxceptions of the Ministers, (In
the mame of the Father, &c.)
“These words being only used in

baptism, and here in the solem-
nization of matrimony, and in the
absolution of the sick ; we desire it
may be considered, whether they
should not be here omitted, least
they should seem to favour those
who count matrimony a sacrament.”

Answer of Bishops. “Tf they
seem to make matrimony a sacra-
ment, they may as well make all
sacred, yea civil actions, of weight,
to be sacraments, they being usnal
at the beginning and ending of all
such. It was never heard before
now that those words make a sax

[§ 285.] Exeqptions of Ministers,
“'Seeing this ceremony of the ring

n marriage is made necessary to it,
and significant sign of the vow
and covenant betwixt the parties 5
and Romish ritualists give such
reasons for the use and institution
of the ring, as are either frivolous
or superstitions; it is desired that
this ceremony of the ring in mare
riage may be left indifferent, to be
used or forborn.”

Answer of Bishops, “The ring is
a significant sign, only of human
institution, and was always given
a8 @ pledge of fidelity and constant
love: and here is no reason given
why it should be taken away; nor
are the reasons mentioned in the
Roman ritualists given in our Com-
mon Prayer-Book,”

(Matrimony continued.)
[6 286,] Then shall the minister speak unto the people.
Forasmuch as N and N.... In the name of the Father aud® of the

Son. .2.

(§ 287.] And the Minister shall add this blessing.
(8 288.) Then the Minister or Clerks going to the Lord's Table...

[8 289.] Or this Psalm.

thy way may be known upon the earth.

© God : yea, let all the people praise thee

Glory be to the Father and to the Sonne, &c.

and to the Holy Gheet.

Asit was... x and ever shall be: world without end Amen.
[$290.] The Psalm ended and the man and the woman kneeling sfore

Before the Loris table...

But deliver us from evill Amen.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61,
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

{ 286] Then shall the minister
speak... of the Father, and®
of the Sonne,

sing thls pealm following.
[8 289.] Or this Psalme
known upon
O God : yee
Glory be to the Father, &e.
Un Sancroft’s copy.)
Printed at large,

(8 200.] The Psalm ended and the
man and the woman knecling
shore the Lori’s table... &c.
Lord have merey upon ws,
Answer, Lod
Christ have mercy .

© ‘This is but a correction of an error
in the. Prayer Books used,

Our Father which art, dec.
Print it out at large.
cx. But deliver us from
evill, Amen,

Savoy Conference, 1661.

[§ 288] “We conceive this
change of place and posture men
‘tioned in these two rubrics is need«
less, and therefore desire it may be
omitted.””

Anrwer of Bishops, “ They go to
the Lord’s table because the com-
munion is to follow.”

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619.

[8 290.] “ The man and the woe
man kneeling afore the Lord's table,
&*«.] Tf the priest be to stand at
the table, and to turn his face to-
wards them that kneel belore it,
then is he not to stand af the worth

‘, (for there he should need no
turning, ) but just Ay/ore #, between
the altar and them that are kneel-
ing at the steps thereof,”

Tue ReviseD Book, 1661. celxxxlil
[Moteimony continued]
Minister. O God of Abraham. .. eternal life in their minder Aerts...
that they may indee! gm dred fulfil the same.

apt] This prayer next following shall be omitted where the woman ls
ld bi dearin

» that ern may see their
2, christionly and
wertuously brought wp sto aris praise
0 God which who by thy mighty power bast made all things of nought
Hoh who also.
may be lee ‘and amiable faithfull ond obotient to her busbaod 22

‘7? datics of wan & wife, the wiister shall read #!

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
© God of Abraham, &,
eternall life in theii lee hearts
& ee ] This Prayer next follow-
© God which mio ‘by thy ah
mightie power hast made all thingy
of nomghs, mocking §,
Joring 204 amistte [stot]

{$-293.] Then shall begin the Com-
munlon (2f sy Ar thst
pointe!)

+

[$ 294.] And after the Gospel amd
Creed shalbe said a setmon where-
in ip ters o
Bering) it tr expedient that the
office of = man and wife hal! be
declared according to holy Scrip
ture. Or if there be no sermon
(er 2ePanstion) the Minister shall
read this that followeth.

ana only Sancroft’s
ehh ope eae i te
Books.

Savoy Conference, 1661,

[§ 291.) Exceptions of Ministers,
“Consccrated the estate of matrioony
to suck an excellent mystery) Ge.
“Seeing the institution of marriage
was before the fall, and so before
‘the promise of Christ, as also for
that the sald passage in this collect
seems to countenance the opinion
‘of making matrimony « sacrament,
we desire that clause may be al-
tered or omitted.”

Anrwer of Bishops, “ Thovgh the

| institution of marriage was before

the fall, yet it may be now, and is,
consecrated by God to such an ex+
cellent mystery as the representation
of the spiritual marriage between
Christ and his church (Ep. v. 23)
Weare sorry that the words of Serip-
ture will not please, The church, inn
the 25 article, hath taken away the
fear of making it a sacrament.”
* oa ‘ F
‘Not in Cosin’s copy, only in oe

nor in the Convocation copy,
‘agpeat in the Sealed Uooks.

[Matrimony continued.)
All ye which be taf are married, or which ¢hatdatend . . +

heare what the holy Scripture. . «

Saint Paul in his Epistle to the Ephesians, the fifth chapter, doth give

‘this commandment to all married men.

Ve Husbands

[There is here written in a marginal directioa to the printer,]

All these passage Yf

are to be sett here after y* last Translation,

[Bat the passages are corrected throughout according to the printed ed, x66a.)

15 295,] 1 ie convenient that The new married persons
, should receive the holy Communion, af the tase of

Ary of

asl otra or at the first opportunity after their marriage,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
All ye whisk be “hat ave married.
{En Sancroft's falr copy.)
All yee ‘+ swho be married.
Saint Paul in his Epistle. . .

Jayenee translation.

‘Ta Sancrot’s copy.)
Erie alt these texts after the yoewe

“even as the Lord doth the Cz2-
gregation Church

rere
[§ 295-] The new married persons
the same day of their marriage
must receive the holy Commu-
nion.

[ln Cosin's copy only is added)
unto which the Minister is now 4
proceed reading the offertory, &
according to the forme prescribed,

Savoy Conference, 1661.
[8 295.] Exceptions of Ministers.
“This rubrick doth either enforce
all such as are unfit for the sa-

crament to forbear marriage, con-
trary to Scripture, which approves
the marringe of all men; or else
compels all that marry to come to
‘the Lord's table, though never so
unprepared ; and therefore we de»
sire it may be omitted, the rather
‘because that marriage festivals are
‘too often accompanied with such
divertisements as are unsuitable to
those Christian duties, which ought
to be before and follow after the
receiving of that holy sacrament.”
Answer of Bishops. “This tn-
forces none to forbear i
‘but presumes (as well it may) that
all persons marriageable ought to
‘be also fit to reotive the holy sacx
rament; and marriage being #0 so
Jemn a covenant of God, they that
‘undertake it in the fear of God will
not stick to seal it by receiving the
holy communion, and accordingly
prepare themselves for it. It
were more Christian to desire that
those licentious festivities might be
suppressed, and the communion
more generally used by those that
”

Tue Revisep Boor, 1661.

‘Tue Orper ror THe VISITATION OF THE SICK.

(8297. When ony person is sick notice shall be gives thereof to the Minister
of ¥ Parish who coming The prise: entering into the sick persons house
shall say,

Peace be to this house... «

[§ 298.] When he cometh into the sick man’s presence . . .
Remember not Lord , . . be not angry with us for ever,

Answer. Spare us good Lord,

[$8 300.] Then y* Minister shall say Let us pray.

Ancwer But deliver us from evil. Amen.

© Lord look down from heaven, behold. . .

Hear us Almighty and most merciful God and Saviour, extend thy
‘accustomed goodness to this thy servant hich wo is grieved with sicknes!
Sanctify wee beseech thee this thy Futherly correction to hiss ; that the sense
of his weaknes may adie strength 10 his Faith, & seriowsness to his Repents
ance. That if it shal! be thy good pleasure to restore him to his former

Health, (deed Aine life in thy fare, & to thy glory Wise
him 1.

cn. &.

‘Se thy sil! or else give him grace...
in life everlasting Amen through Jesus Christ our Lord Amen.

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
‘Tae Oxpex vor tie Vistra- f

TION oF THE SICK, Lord have mercy upon us.
{1a Cosin's copy this direction,} duce. Lord, &e. a

[The above additions of Cosin are erased,
and do ot appear in the (air copy.)

ty sick, notice shall be given
thereof to the Minister of y Pax
vish and The Priest =< 4 fs
5 w OurFatherwhleh artinheaven, de,
San pli ae y And lead us not into temptation,
[8 298.] When he cometh into... int it out ot large,
it Accres, But deliver us from evil.
Amen,
f. Hear us Almighty & most .. «
Minister. Let us pray. fn life everlasting Amen through
Lord have merey upon us. Jeaus Christ & Lord Amen.

The inserted words are marked to before “who is grieved with
sicknes.” In Sacrtts scopy indeed,

cclxxxvi ”

[¥isitation of the Sick continued.
[2 301.) Then shall the Minister exhort the sick person...

Dearly beloved, know this... . and 227 ofall things . . . of others
[§ 302] If the person visited be very sick then the Curate may end his

‘exhortation in this place, er else proceed,

‘Take therefore in good worth grt the chastisement of the Lord for
(ar 5. Paul saith im y* twelfth chapter to the Hebrews) whom the Lord
loveth he chasticathencth, yo= az $, Past sith he and scourgeth every son
schich whom he receiveth, &c.

Un the margin isthe direction tothe printers)

‘These words {good brother) are ride miele pe written...
an account to be given unto the righteous Judge <f 5y whom .
I shall chortly rehearse fo you .
[6 303-1 Here the Minister shall rehearse the Articles of the Faith,
saying thus,
Dost thou beleeve in God the Father Almighty, Se,
18.304.) + Baptieme fo be inserted at large as im Baptisnse,

{n 64. 162 itis printed entire.)
18 305.] TBesick person shall answer, All this J stedfastly beleeve.
[§ 306.] Then shall the Minister examine whether he repent Aim truly of
his sins &» be in charity...
and if he have Aafé offended eny other...
And if he hav= Aaté not sAefore disposed of his goods, let him then
be admowizked to make his will, and st22 to declare his debts . . «
for y# better discharging of his conscience and ¢he quictnesse of his
Executors. But men fer
their temporal goo
to take order for y* selling of their temporall Estates, whilstthey be are
in health.
[8 307.] These words before rehearsed may be said. . «
[§ 308.] The Minister ===; should not © ‘omit arrmertly to. move
the much sick perons as are of ability
liberality torrzr4 the pore.

Cosin’s cotrected copy, 1640-61. Doest thou beleeve in God the
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661. Father Almightie, &c.
If the person visited. As it is in Baptisme.
esak few corrections are made in Cosin's Dilesghal checdon beeen
‘copy in the verses from Scripture.) Print i out ot large
[$ 303.) Here the Minister shall | [§305.] dnd the sick persom shall
rehearse... answer, All this Istedfastly deleeve,

‘THe Revisep Book, 1661,

echexxvil

TWisitation of the Sick continued.)
[5 309.] Here shall the sick person dv mer fo make a special confession

of his sine...
shall absolve him after
this sort,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

[5 309.] Here shall the sick per-
son make
shall absolve him after Yhle sort
Wf he shall humbly and Reartily
desire it) saying,

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

[8 309.] “ Here shall the sich per
stom mate a special confession.) The
Church of England, howsoever it
holdeth not confession and abso-
Jution sacramental, that is made
unto, and received from a priest,
to be so absolutely necessary, as
without it there can be no remis-
sion of sins; yet by this place it
is manifest, what she teacheth con-
cerning the virtue and force of this
‘acred action. The confession is
commanded to be special, The ab-
solution is he same that the ancient
‘Chureb, and the present Church of
Rome useth, What would they
more?”

“Who hath idft power to Hix
Church to absolve, &c.] This is
that which the puritans of our days,
and their fathers the Novathass, old
puritans of the primitive Church,
deny."

cott (if he humbly and heartily slesire it) after

Savoy Conference, 1661.

[8 309.] Exceptions of Ministers,
“‘Forasmuch as the conditions of
sick persons be very various and
different, the minister may not only
in the exhortation, but in the prayer
also be directed to apply himself to
the particular condition of the per-
son, as he shall find most suitable
to the present occasion, with due ree
gard had both to his spiritual condi-
tion and bodily weakness ; and that
the absolution may only be recom-
mended to the minister to be used or
omitted as he shall see occasion,

“That the form of absolution be
‘declarative and conditional, as, ‘I
pronounce thee absolved,” instead
of, ‘I absolve thee,’ ‘if thou doest
truly repent and believe.’ ”

Answer of Bishops, “Al which
is here desired is already presumed,
namely, that the minister shall ap-
ply himself to the particular con
dition of the person ; but thls must
be done according to the rule of
prudence and justice, and not ac-
cording to his pleasure. Therefore,
if the sick person shew himself
traly penitent, if ought not to be
left to the minister's pleasure to
deny him absolution, if he desire it.
Our church's direction Is according
to the 13 canon of the venerable
council of Nice, both here and in
the next that follows.”

The “atet™ 28 urual is by Sancroft, yo that Covn's erasure wan cancaliad

[Visitation of the Sick continued.)
[§ 310.] And then the Priest shall say the collect following

© most merciful God . . . as shall be seen seeme to thee most expedient
for him...
impute not unto him his former sins, but strengthen hime with thy Blessod
Spirit: & when thon art pleased to take him hence, take him unto thy
favour through the merits of thy most dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ
Ame our Lerd, Amen,
[§ 312.) Then shall the Minister say this Psalm,

(The five last verses are erased, beginning.)

Glory be to the Father, and to the Sonne, £:, and to te Holy Ghost

is now 2s, and ever shall be: world without end, Amen,
[$312] Adding this.

© Saviour of the world, cave <s, which who by thy crosse... sa0e my
and help us we Aumély beseech thee O G23 Lord,
{8 313-] Then shall the Minister say,

The Almighty Lord hich wAo is a most strong tower... make thee

know and feel ==2" shat there is none other name. . . &c.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661,
[8 310] And then the Priest shall
say this Collect following.
‘© most mercifall God
his former sinnes but strengthen
him with thy blessed spirit; and
when thou art pleased to take him
fence’, take him unto thy favour,

r " Un Cosin’s copy only,}
{§ 311.] Then shall the minister say
dt of this Psalm.

‘These words of being obliterated,
written at side by Sancroft,)

print it ati.
eet meni ern 56 p95 38.30 e

has written ste.)
[ln the 8th verse.)
seein the time of age my afitioe
tion.
* This is

ter's error in
(Book used,

y the correction ofa
Y Sion of the Feages

Savoy Conference, 1661.

Answer of Bishops. “The form
of absolution in the liturgy is more
agreeable to the Scriptures than
that which they desire, it being said.
in St. John xx., ‘Whose sins you
remit, they are remitted,’ not,
Whose sins you pronounce remit»
ted; and the condition needs not
to be expressed, being always me-
cessarily understood,”

[S312] ‘Adding this, ‘OSaviour."]
2 Edw, ‘this anthem.’ Then in
the second of King Edward fol-
lowed Extreme Unction, against
which Bucer urged many argu-
ments, and earnestly desired to
have omitted, as afterwards it was,

5 Edw.”
1 Tn Cosin's copy these additional words
sn bot vey Baye

seer ty es

THE REVISED BooK, 1661.

[Visitation of the Sick coatiaved]

And after that chal say,

Gnte God's gracious Merey & Protection wee comit thee, The Lord
Slesse thee, & keep thee. The Lord make hit face to shine upon thee, and
be gracious unto thee. The Lord lift up his countenance upon thee & give
thee peace, both now, & evermore, Amen.

{There is then added, as a marginal direction,)
Vide Chart: insert
Und a leaf in inverted, containing on the recto side)
(8 315.) A Prayer for a sick Child.

O Almighty God & merciful Father, &c.

[8316] A Prayer for a sich person, where there appearcth small Hope
of Recovery.

O Fither of Mercies & Ged of all Comfort, &.

[$317-] A Commendatory Prayer for @ Sick person at the point of dew
parture.

O Almighty God w'* whom do live y* Spirits of, +c,

[On the verso of the same leaf]
[8 318.) A Prayer for persons trowbled in oxind or in comscrence,

O Blessed Lord the Father of Mercia, &.

{All he above Prayers are written in in full aa spotted in ed. 1662,
‘See Prayer-Book, pp. 9

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61. | _ (The following rich, proponed by
Gancrofi’s fair copy, x66r. | smyspRenrs bers bet terse poor daw)

Added at end in Conir id 4
Ct oe

Unts Gods gracious protection &
mercy wee coWitt thee The Lord Messe
thee & heepe thee, The Lord make
is face shine upon thee, and be gras
elous unto thee, The Lord lift up
Ais countenance wpon thee and give
thee peace both new and for evermore.
Amen,

{In Sancroft’s copy adted,)

& compartement.

‘THe CoMMUNION OF THE SICK.

(§ 320.] Forasmuch as all mortal men... .
bat especially in the plaz=> time of the pestilence or other infects
sickneste exhort their Parishioners to the oftew receiving (i= Yh Chueah)
of the holy Communion of the body and blood of our Saviour Christ
when it shalt be publickly administered is the Church: ~
“yt 30 doing they thal! keve no cones in
to he ungcist Aave yt Less cause to be disywieted for lack of the

tation to he nei
«ee then he must give knawletge

timely notice to the Curate signifying also how many be zppsinted there
en ee hen

with all things necestary 0 prepared that the Curate may reverently

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
‘Tre CoMMUNION OF THE SickE.
[§ 320] Forasmuch as all mortall

++. communicate with him whica
shall be three or two at the least.
[8 322.] And having a convenient

place in the sick man’s house

share with olf things mecessary
Saing: soe prepared that the Curate
may reverently minister 2x2 =

Fe he faction. omitting those
‘Cosin’s additions,
oxidase

Savoy Conference, 1661.

[8 320] Leceptions of Miniter.
“Consider, that many sick persons
either by their ignorance or vicious
Iife, without any evident manifests
tion of repentance, or by the nature
of the disease disturbing their in«
tellectuals, be unfit for receiving the
sacrament. It is proposed, that
the minister be not enjoyned to
administer the sacrament to every
sick person that shall desire it, but
only as he shall judge expedient.”

Answer of Bithops. **Tt is not fit
the minister should have power to
deny this viation, or holy commu
nion, to any that humbly desire it
according to the mbric; which no
man disturbed in his wits can do,
‘and whosoever does must in charity
be presumed to be penitent, and fit
to receive."

‘Tue Revise Boox, 1661.

ecxe)

{Communion of the Sick continued.)

celebrate
Gospel here following.

yemmuninn with the sid

he shall there minister

holy Comm beginning with yt Collect, Epistle &

{8 324.] The Collect. Almighty everliving God. . , and chastisect
(8325) The Epistle Heb. 12.5. My son despise not thew the cores

Hox cbesteming of the Lord, saither wor faint . .

him he correctsth

chasteneth ; ye2-and ke scourgeth every sonne whom he receiveth.

{8526.] The Gospel. S.John 5,24. Verily, verily I say unto you, He
that heareth my word... not come txt condamnation but y=se=%%

ds passed from death unto life.

{This new rubrick is hare inserted.)

[$8 320.] After whick 9° Priest shall proceed according to the Form, before
prescribed for yt holy Cotiunion ; beginning ot these words ; [ye that

dee treily, Ge. ps)

[§ 330] At the time of the distribution of the holy Sacrament . .
nto them that *= are appointed to communicate with the sick, avd Jast

of all te the sick person,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
(8 324] The Collect
Almighty everliving God. . .
nenscawer [te] Het
= his soul shall depart from
je body...

tebe oeticcs
the printer.)
‘ifn Cosin’s copy,
Ye new translation.
{a Sanerott's fair copy.)
Print beth translation,
{§ 330.] At the time of the distri-
jon...
with the sicke, & Jast fo 3 siche
person,

Un Costa's
ae nae
ft.

the above rubrick is
wristen against it By

[At end of the Order,}

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢. 1640.

COMMUNION OF THE Sick.

[$322] “The Collect, Epistle,
and Gospel, {x here especially or-
dered, but what part of the public
order at the Communion is to be
sed, and what omitted, (as some
part of it seems nesital vo we)\'s
not here said.”

INTRODUCTION.

[Communion of the Sick continued.]

[8 332.] Bat ifa man either...

then the Curate shall instruct him...

[§ 333] When the sick person is visited...

{8 337.] In the time of plague
may onely communicate with him,

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61,
(§ 337.) A’eerthelec: in the time of
the Plague, Sweat or such other
Hike contagious times of sick.
nesses or diseases 2 sth
when none of the parish
‘or neighbours can be gotten to
communicate with the sick in
their houses, for fear o
fecticn (atef] upon special request
of the diseased, fer the 5
e

‘Minister may
nicate with him,
[No correction in Sancroft’s fair copy.]

Cosin’s Considerations, c. 1640.
{§337.] ‘*Tn the last rubric there,

« like contagious times of sicknesses

no leave is given to communicate the
sick person without other company
but in the times of contagious sick.
ness, when none can be procured
to communicate with him. If there
might be here some indulgence
given in case the sick person doth
$0 earnestly desire the Sacrament
that he cannot be in a quiet state
of mind without it, it may be de-
livered to him by the mini
though there be no contagion fy
the sickness, when others cannot
be gotten to communicate with
him; it would be to the greater
satisfaction both of him and the
minister, who is here restrained
to that case only,”

Tue Revisen Boor, 1661,

‘THE ORDER FOR THE BURIALL OF THE DEAD.

[This new rubtick is inserted.)

[8338] Here is to be moted that 9¢ office ensuing is mot to be used for
any, 9 die unbapticed, or excoriunicats, or have laid violent hands wfore
themselves.

[5 339.] The Priest end Clrts meeting the corps at the

#, vither into y@ Church, or towards y* grave thall say or ring,
Tam the resurrection and the life... p22 though he were... &c.
I know that my redeemer liveth and that 5 A¢ shall
{Against the two pastages is the marginal direction,)
ee Se yr took onsictn,

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61,
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
‘The ORDER FOR THR BURIAL
OF THE DEAD,

(8 .338.] Meere is to be noted that the
Office ensuing is mot te be ssed for
any yt dye unbaptizad or Excoti«
unicate or hue layd vidont hands
mupore themeaoes,

[The abowe rubrick fs written in. by Bp.
Cosin in a very fine, and probably his early,
18.339.) The Priest amd Clerhr meet-

ing the corps at the Church stile

Yard gate eholl ty or sles the

»: g and

goting before it either into the

Church or towards the grave shal?

say or sing,

Tam the Resurrection, . .

Savoy Conference, 1661.
[8 338.) Exceptions of Ministers.
“We desire it may be expressed
in a subrick, that the prayers and

exhortations here used are not forthe
Senefit of the dead, but only for the
instructionand comfort of the living.”

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.
(8 339-] “* The priest mecting the
corpacat the church-stile, shall ray, oF
chee the priests and clerks shall sing.)
‘The puritans, in their profanation,
use to tell us that this meeting of
the corpse, and going along with it
to the grave, or to the church,
singing or saying the sentences as
we go, is rather a hallowing of the
air than any edifying of such as
follow the body ; seeing the nearest
are full of mourning, and so not
disposed ; and the farthest off out
of hearing, and so not able to ate
tend, and the less because they
are all in passing, untutored, um-
ebristign men; by the same reason
King David was much to blame,
to carry up the ark into the taber-
nacle, some going before and some
behind, with hymns and songs of
glory, and music of all sorts, and

‘(Burial of the Dead continued.)

[8340.1
of these Pralms following,
Dixi, Custodian $39)
Domine, Refugiues y 90.

wt Gloria Patri &c, at y* end of each.

After they are come into the Church, shall be read one or both

G33) ies aka ios 7s ete Aa Pee
Sormer Epistle of S. Paul to y* Corinthians 0, 20 Sc.

(8 342.] When they come

gra
= ++ «shall say or the Priests <= = pad cache thal ge
Man that {s born of a woman bath. . . Thou knowest Lond the secrets

of our hearts, shut not =p

thy mercifull

eares to our prayers...

{8 344] Then while the earth shall be cast, &c.
Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty God. . .
ust to dust, in sure and certain hope of ¢&e resurrection...

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640 6.
Sancroft’s fair cop)

the corps is made ready to be
layedl into the earth the Priest
shall say or the Priest and Clerks
shall sing,
Man that is bom...»

{8 344] Then while the earth...
Fornsmuch as it hath

inst the Lesson. is written the mar.
ireetion to the printer in Cosin's
Ye mew translation,

__ Un Sancroft’s fair copy,)
ug to the netw trans

osin’s Prayer-Book, 1619,
(continued).

of men, they would have told him

though he were never so near to

+h i be
In Cosin’s copy. Boldsapst ng

ment had been

0b in Sane
erolt’s fair copy a

‘amall q io the manga

God's own heart, that it was a
matter of superstition, and tended.
to no ellification at all.”

Savoy Conference, 1661,

18.339.) Exceptions of Ministers,
{The Priest mecting the corpin)
“We desire that ministers may be
left to use their discretion in these
circumstances, and to perform the
whole service in the charch, if they
think fit, for the preventing of
these inconveniences which many
times both ministers and people
are exposed unto by standing in
the open air.”"

Answer of Bishops. “I is not fit
so much should be left to the dis-
cretion of every minister; and the
desire that all may be said in the
church, being not pretended to be
for the case of tender consciences,
but of tender heads, may be helped
by a cap better than a rubric."

wards. erased)
ae)

‘Tue Revisep Boos, 1661,

‘Turial of the Dead continued.)

18 345-] Then shall be said or sung,

Theard a voyce . . . Even s0 saith theSpirit; thst for they rest...

[8 349.) Thes shalt
Dorinthione the Sc

this lesson:

taker ont of the xy chanter to the

UBrased, and the following marginal note added,)

‘cfd

Cosin's Prayer-Book, 1619.

[8 344] “The earth shall be cast
upon the body by some standing by.)
In King Eaward’s first Service-book
it was here ordered, that the priest
should cast earth upon the corpse,
‘And though it be here altered more
for respect of the priest's office,
which was thought too high a func-
tion to take the grave-digger's spade
in his hand, yet the custom prevails
in most places at this day, and still
the priest uses to cast the earth
upon the corpse, before the clerk
or sexton meddles with it, No
great fault, were it but to keep
out that unchristinn fancy of the
puritans, that would have no minis+
ter to bury their dead, but the
corpse to be brought to the grave
and there put in by the clerk, or
some other honest neighbour, and
40 back again without any more
ado, And this nibric, appointing
the earth to be cast upon the body
by some standing by, hath given
them otcasion to plead for st, that
there is no need of any priest at
@ burial, that he is not a minister
ordained for the dead, but for the
living; and that he hath work
enough to Jook to them with pray-
ing and preaching, and administer.
fing the Sacraments, with reading

and studying the Scriptures, &c.,
#8 if when a man is once dead, he
belonged no more to the commu-
nion of saints or the mystical Body
of Christ, But whatsoever their
meaning was that altered this ra-
bric, sure it was not as these new
puritans’ humours would have it;
for the priest is appointed here to
do all the solemn offices that be-
long to burial, and so St was ever
the custom of the Church.”

Savoy Conference, 1661.

[3 344.) Exceptions of Ministers.
(Un swre and certain hoge of resure
rection.) “These words cannot in
truth be said of persons living and
dying in open and notorious sins."

Answer of Bishops. “We se
not why these words may not be
said of any person whom we dare
not say is damned, and it wore’s
breach of charity to say so even of
those whose repentance we do not
see: for whether they do not ine
wardly and heartily repent, even at
the last act, who knows? and that
God will not even then pardon
them upon such repentance, who
dares say? It is better to be cha-
ritable, and hope the best, than
rashly to condemn."

| See ante ¥ 943, p. cexcky,.

eexevi

[Burial of the Dead continued.)
[8 390.) The Lemon ended Them the pricst shall say.
Anewer, But deliver us from evill. Ponch
(5 351-] The

Almighty God with whom
that be elected the faithful...

it hath pleased thee to deliver this

od ou hes ta ak

™ our brother...

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

[8 350] The Lesson ended ¢hey
shall kmecie downe and the Priest
shall say,

Lont have merey upon ws

[The above additions of Cosin's
‘are cancelled.)

Our Father which, Be.
‘(Marginal direction.)
Print it oat ot large,
But deliver, &c.
{8 350.) Priest.
Almightie God, &e.. .. and ix
with whom the soules... deliver
this Nour Srother... Meron through
Jesus Christ of Lord. Amen,

Avewer,

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619.

[8 35t-] “ That we with this our
brother, and alt other, Gc.) The puri-
tans think that here is prayer for the
dead allowed and practised by the
Church of England, and so think J;
‘but we are not both of one mind in
censuring the Church for so doing,
‘They say it is popish and super-
stitions; 1 for my fart esteem it

plous and Christian, The body
lies dead in the grave, and but by
Christ’s power and God's goodness,
shall never be raised up again;
(and the benefit is so great, that
sure it is worth the praying for;
because then we may pray for what
we ourselves, or our deceased breth+
ren as yet have not,) therefore doth
the Church pray for a perfect con
summation of bliss both in soul and
body, to be given to our brother
dcparted. We believe the restr
rection, and yet may pray for it,
as we do for God's kingdom to
come, &e. Besides, prayer for the
dead cannot be denied but to have
been universally used of all Chris
tians, in the ancientest and purest
times of the Church, and by the
Groek fathers that never admitted
any purgatory, no more than we
do, and yet pray for the dead not»
withstanding. What though their
souls be in bliss already? they may
have a greater degree of bliss by
‘our prayers; and when their bodies
come to be raised and joined to
their souls again, they shall be sure
of a better state; our prayers for
them then will not be in vain, were
it but for that alone.”

™ In the fair copy this is underlined, to shew that itis vo be in the type of the respommes.

‘THe REVISED Boor, 1661.

cexevii

———$—————— Ee
{Burial of the Dead continued.)

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1635.

[8.351] “‘Besceching Thee, that
it may please Tie shortly to accom
blish the member of Thine cect.)
Here is « prayer, and a prayer for,
the clect, that is, for all them who
Tive and dic in the true faith and
religion of Christ. We pray that
God of His goodness would accom-
plish this number, for those who
are elect and dead cannot be made
perfect, nor obtain all the gracious
promises of God made unto them,
without as that be alive, and elected
to the same inheritance with them ;
(Heb. xi. wit.) This prayer, there.
fore, relateth to them that are dead
in the faith of Christ, as well a5 to
ourselves that make profession of
it here in this life.”

[8.351-] “ Anco Aasten Thy king
doo.) Wherein we join our prayers
with the souls that St. John saw
under the altar in his vision, say-
ing, ‘How long, © Lon, holy and
true, dost Thou not judge,’ &.,
and to whom it [was] said, that
they should rest yet awhile, until
their fellow-servants also should be
perfected with them. And this was
the reason, that in the ancient
Church, prayers relating to the
desd saints were made, fro mora
Brit, Pro requie et tranguiliitate ant-
miscrem corum gui placide in Christo
ebdormicrunt ; fondly applied by
the new Roman Catholics to the
fetching out of men’s souls from
their feigned pains of purgatory ;
whereof the ancient fathers never
said a word,"

18351.) “ That we with this our
4rother, &.] A special prayer for
the person departed, as well as for
ourselves that remain behind, refer+
ring to a joyful resurrection, and to
& perfect consummation of body and
soul together in God's eternal king-
dom of glory; which being yet [to]
come, we may lawfully pray for it,
as we are likewise taught and com-
manded to do (no less for the king-
dom of glory, than for the kingdom
of grace,) in the Lord’s prayer, ad=
veniat regnum Tune, And this
manner of prayer for the dead the
Protestant and Reformed Churches
have always used and maintained,
even in Scotland itself, when they
put a dead body there into the
grave (of any one whom they be-
lieve to have been a faithful pro-
fessor of the Gospel) though they
say nothing else, yet this they say,
God send it, or we wish it, a happy
resurrection."”

“0 merciful Ged, the Father of
our Lord Feius Christ.) There was,
in the first ordering of this book
set forth in the second year of King
Edward the Sixth, a celebration of
the Communion appointed at the
burial of some persons; and this
was the collect then used.”

Savoy Conference, 1661.

[§ 351.) Exceptions of Ministers,
(We give thee hearty thanks that it
hath pleased thee to deliver this our
brother.) “These words may barden
the wicked, and sre inconsiotess.
with the Langest ratiamal daating.”

(Burial of the Dead continued.J
[§ 352.] The Collect.
© mereifull God. , . who also Aaté taught us (by his holy Apostle Saint

Paul)...

{Written in at the end, in full.)
The grace of our Lord Faus Christ & y* love of God & ¥* fellowship oe
¥ Holy Chost be x us all evermore. Amen,

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
[a Cosin's copy is written.)

But it is erased, and this is substituted
Pee ee Eis dexcrutt ined)

The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ, &c.
eyes ee est Doth in Cosin's and
rcraft’s copy.)
Gra kavon ts

Savoy Conference, 1661.

[§ 352.] “These words cannot
be used with respect to those per-
sons who have not by their actual
repentance given any ground for the
hope of their blessed estate.” *

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1619,

[8352] * Me Collect.) Itwould be
known why this prayer is named the
Collect more than all the rest. The
Collect is to go before the Epistle
and Gospel, and then the Commu-
nion, or the sacrifice of the Church,
to follow. Thus it was appointed
in King Edward's Service®, (before

thee p97)

ae the"6 "Ore for the isa ob the

the Celebration of the Holy

munioo, where thee tt burial of the

Dead,” Sed hows and

r. 4348 and John vi. s7—39,
Gia ade te Collect) are

Spistle and Gospel.

Calvin's letter to the sacrilegious
duke of Somerset got it yielded)
that there should be a celebration
of the Sacrament at the burial of
the dead. And the name of the
‘Collect standing still with such te-
ference thereunto, I know no rea-
son but that we might take the
advantage, and to shew that our
‘Church is not to be ruled by Cale
vin, use the old custom still, and
after the burial of any man, go to
the Sacrament. Sure it was the
ancient order of all Christians so
to do, Whether it were to con
firm Christians the better in hope
of our certain resurrection after
death signified by that Sacrament,
or to offer up the sacrifice of the
‘Church unto God, to apply the
effect of Christ's sacrifice unto the
party deceased for his resurrection
again at the last day, and receiving
his perfect consummation both of
soul and body in the kingdom of
heaven, as in the prayer before ;
which but for the virtue of Christ's
death, nor he that is dead, sor he
that is alive can have any hope
to enjoy.”

* Calvin de of the

ural scevion, bat ot the nee
of the de

‘Tue Revised Book, 166r.

‘Tre THanxscivinc or WoMEN AFTER CHILDBIRTH. .. &,

[8357.] The woman at the wrual time after her delivery shall come into
the church, decently affarelied, and there shall kneel down in some
convenient place
been sccustomed, or as y* Ordinary shall direct,
ing nigh her shell cay there yards, or sak

And then y* Priest shall say unto her.
Forasmuch as it hath... ye shall therefore give hearty thanks unto

righ ante the place where the
sigh ente the place where the

God and pray say,

Couin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.

‘THE THANKSGIVING Or WomEN |

After childbirth, &c.

‘The woman a month after her de
livery being recovered, shall upon
some Sunday or other Holyday
come decently vayl’d into the
Parish Church and at the h-
sinning of the Coriunion Service
there shall kneele doune in some
convenient place

appointed tune her by * Minister
kefore the Holy TaSle: At we
he standing shall thus direct bir
speech to her.

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661,

(8357-] The woman shall come, Ge.
mney fae spy, the ric i
Parveen prison loom ‘enti ite -

Cosin’s Considerations, ¢. 1640,
CHURCHING OF WoMEN.

13 357-] “The ttle of thanks-
giving was here added by the king's
authority only at the conference in
Hampton-court, and wants a con-
firmation of a law.

“Tn the rubric there, the words
‘or such like as the case shall re~
quire,’ seem to give too much fi-
berty to the minister, to alter and
add at his pleasure. He were better
to be confined, that an uniformity
herein might be observed,

“The woman is not appointed
in what habit she shall come to
church fer this purpose, nor in
what time after her recovery ; which,
for the avoiding of questions, and
too much Liberty berein taken, we
|, quives here to be dahy ordered”

[Thanksgiving of Women, &e., continixed.] ;
{8.358] Then shall the Priest say ‘Mz yeal=" y 116, Ditest gromiam, or

127, Nisi Dominus,

"(he whole of this Palm (Pas r3:) is erased.)

+ ke,

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61,
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
[835%] Then shall the Priest say

this Psalm.

Thave lifted up mine eyes",
[8 359.) Or this Poatone,
Ps, 127. Except the Lord bwild
the iowse, Sc.
[Marginal direction.)
eR ea ere
Lat us pray.

Lord have mercy upon us,

Jase, fat By,

Christ have mercy upon us,

Chiat, Bear,

Lonl have mercy upon us,

[The above additions cancelled.)
Our father which art, &e,
{Marginal direction.)
Print it out at large.

But deliver us, &c.

Savoy Conference, 1661.
18.357-] Zxceptions of Ministers.
“In regard that the women’s kneel-
ing near the table is in many
churches inconvenient, we desire
that these words may be left out,
and that the minister may perform

that service cither in the desk or
palpit.”

Answer of Bishops, “Te is fit
that the woman performing espe-
cial service of thanksgiving should
have special place for it, where
she may be perspicuous to the whole
congregation, and near the holy
table, in regard of the offering she
is there to make, They need not
fear popery in this, since in the
church of Rome she is to kneel at
the church door.”

{8 388] Zxception: of Mimisters.
“This psalm scems not to be so
pertinent as some other, vin as
psalm 113, and psalm 128.

Answer of Birkops. “The Psalm
121 is more fit and pertinent than
those others named, as 113, 128,
and therefore not to be changed.”

[8.357-] Lxceptions of Ministers,
“Tt may fall out that a woman may
come to give thanks for a child
bom in adultery or fornication, and
therefore we desire that something
may be required of her by way of
profession of her humiliation, as
well as of her thanksgiving."

Answer of Bishop, “IC the
woman be such as is here men«
loned, she is to. do her penance
before she is churche

4 The Psalm printed tn the book was Pas ast,

‘Tue REVISED Boor, 1661.

[Thanksgiving of Women, &., continued.)
[8 360.) Then y¢ Pri shall say, Let us Pray.

Lord have mercy upon us, Christ have mercy upon us’,

which art in heaven, &,

Our father

Aceves. But deliver us from evill Ames. For thine is y* kingdom, G-e.

Minister. Let us pray.

nee wee give thee humble thanks, for that thow
this woman. . .
according to thy will...

through Jesus Christ* our Lord.

{8 362.] The woman that cometh to give her thanks...
[No correction.)

‘Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61,
Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
[§ 361.] Minister.
Let us pray.

[8 362.] The woman .. . must offer
the accustomed, Se.

Savoy Conference, 1661.

(8 362] Leceptions of Ministers,
“This may seem too like a Jewish
purification, rather than a Christian
thanksgiving.”

Answer of Bishege, “ Offerings
are required as well under the gos-
pel as the Ixw ; and amongst other
times most fit it is, that oblations
should be when we come to give
thanks for some special blessing,
Peal. Ixxvi. 10, 11. Such is the
deliverance in childbearing."

[8 362.) Exceptions of Ministers,
“We desire this may be interpreted
of the duly qualified ; for scans
dalous sinner may come to make

needless, since the rubfrick] and
common sense require that mo mo-
torious person be admitted.”

ork lots d nae
+ This centasion fa situply am eevor in

A COMMINATION or Denowncing of God's Anger & Fuilgements against

sinners with certain prayers to be

mee te the

used divers

Brit day of Lent, and at other times, as the ordinary shall

[8 363.] After morning prayer

Hoging of a bell, and seem

es Seing colled together bp

teeeteeeine

th

is
yt Priat shall in y¢ reading Pew, or Pulpit s2y,

ive Church

such persons as sree notorio==

rt stood comvicted of notorious sim were put...
+ stead whereof untill the said discipline may be restored again
(which ‘king is much to be wished) it is thought good that at this time

prez the presence of yow all)

rd

«+ « that yon being admonished of

the great indignation of God against sinners y* may the rather be
called moved to earnest and true repentance . . , for the which y® affirm

with your own mouths. . . &c,

Cursed isthe man that maketh any carved or molten image ==

Cured j is he that removeth 2-2;
Cursed is he that !
stranger, +f thes: thet

wh in perverteth y¢ judgement
fatherlesse, and of widows.

the right
He Tee

of the

Cursed are the unmercifull, *h= fornicatours, and adulterers, 294 the

covetous persons, the
and extortioners.

Cosin's corrected copy, 1640-61,
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

A Comsinarion or Denomscmg of
Gods anger asd judgensents agninst
sinners with certain Prayers to be
used on the first day of *
in the peers Lent & other timer
of publick, & solewne fasting.

stood convicted of motorious sinmes
sees Th the stead whereof...
(which thing is much to be wished)
in your the presence of you all). . «

Cosin’s Prayer-Book, 1638,
Os Tire ComminATION SERVICE.
“+The priest shall go into the
fuif.] This pulpit was wont of | man Catholics do new.”

srorehlepers of images

Idolaters Slanderers drunkards

old time to be so placed and joined
to the front of the chancel, (next
to the body of the church,) that
the priest might ascend up into it
from his own stall below, where
he read the morning and evening
service, It is now got into the middle
of the church, and in some places
the priest that is to preach or do
| any other office in it, hath mach
ado to get thither through the crowd
‘of the people. And the reformers
of our Church in England were not
the first that placed it there; for
their unreformed predecessors had
carried it thither before them, as
‘in most places abroad the new Row

Tr

Tue Revisep Boox, 1661.

[Commination Service continued]
{Several corrections are made throughout the sentences of Scripture following.)
‘Now seeing that all they b= are accursed ». . and being
ready to fall upon us...

[And several other corrections bring it into accordance with the last tramilation,
‘ax in printed ed, 1669.)

[8 365.) Then shall they all kneel upon their knees and the Priest &
Clerks kneeling (fw the Alace where they are accustomed to say the
Letany) shall say this Psalm, Miserere mei, Deus

‘Tume thy face away from my sins... .

Thou shalt open my lips (O Lord) ana my mouth
Answer. As it was in the beginning... As:

evill Amen.

© most mighty God... rho hast compassion of om all men. « .

turn from Air sin... which be wio ore grieved ... Thy property is

akeaic: to have, . . but so turn thine 2 anger

shich mo meekly acknowledge . . . of our faults and so make haste, &c,

[§ 366] Then stiall the people say this that followeth after the Minister,
Turn thou us O good Lond... after the multitude of thy mercies look

upon us, through y merits & mediation of thy blezsed Som Jesus Christ our

Lord, Amen,
[The following Blessing is added,}
15.367.) Then the Minister alone shall say,
The Lord Messe us & keep us; y* Lord lift up y* Uight of Ris countenance
upon us & give xs peace, navo & for evermore. Amen.
FINIS.

But deliver us from

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61,
Sancroft’s fair copy, r66r.

Minister.
The LA Sleaze et amd Retfe tt

alwayes 2 haz ready to fall wpom
Hees

Let us pray, Lord have mercy
upon us. Christ have. ..*

Our Father which art, Sc.

Access, But deliver as from
evil, &c.
© most mightie God... Thy

of thy Nested Sonne Ferus Christ &
Lord Amex,

The Lord lift wp the light of his
countenance upon us, and give wr
brace now & for evermore, Ame,
{1a Cosin's copy caly,}
a 5

Fints,

Cosin’s Considerations, c. 1641.

(§ 363-] “*This is appointed to
‘be used at divers times in the year,
but those times are not specified ;
fox want whereof few know whea
to read it, and some read ‘wh
ak all.”

! Underlined in Sancrott's tale coyy.

Ula this copy of the Prayer-Book used for corrections here follows,]

THE
PSALTER, OR PSALMS
oF Davin,
after the Translation of the
Great Bible.

Pointed as it shall be sung or
said in Churches.

Imprinted at London by Pokert Backer y# Printers to the Kings mest

‘excellent Majestic 224 by

[There appears to te no correction made throughout the Psalms, only the

verses 96

$7 of Psalm xiv, ate underlined.)

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61.
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

Ln this copy here follow che Psalms,
vith the Tie,]

Tue Psaurex or Psatmns oF
Davin after the Translation of
the Great Bible, pointed as it
shall be sung or said in Churches,
imprinted at London by Bokert

the Printers to the Kings
most excellent Malestic, 224 by ths

Cum privelegio,

TAt the back of the title is weitten,]
irtemert,

A Table for the Order of the
Fralones to be sung or said at Morn

tng &* Evening Prayer,

[The ble is thus written in in three co»
Jumas 1. Daics ofthe Month, @ Psalmes
for Morning Prayer, 3, Psalmes for Even

ing Prayers sioiar to’ the
the bagi Books "Ae the feof

of the Book,
the page is this note,

Note that upon the 19 day the
95 Pralme here appointed im order,
it not to be repeated, being the same
wh Vewite Exwltemns.

At the end of the first Paales,)

Glory be to the Fisther, Ge.

Az it was in y* beginning, Ge,

Palme, and every portion of the

exir, Poalme,

{Both copies have the abote, sad dere
no corrections whatever

eliber Corin’ or Sancrons

‘our the Psalms. At the “he, co af Be
word vis, there is masked

vusual,)

‘Tue REVISED Book, 1661.

(Then follow four leaves containing.)
Certain GopLy PRavens
to be used for sundry purposes,

{Bach ofthe 8 pare is struck through co mark it isto be omitted. tn che murs,
Turst leaf, ofe the following directions to the printers.)

All these Prayers to x6 begin’

[There is no colophon in this copy at the end of * Godly Prayers"]

Nest, two leaves are inserted, on which are written, ly,
" Tnudesiing abe covetans Gaaeet) esha ne

FORMS OF PRAYER, TO BE USED AT SEA.
The Morning & Evening Service to be used daily at Sea, &.
Dfotlowing throughout the printed ed. 1642.)
(Next follows as a separate book,)

‘Tue Form AND MANNER OF MAKING Ordeining, &c.
[Ser next page]

ans, and so to keep them disth
Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61, ihe Payer Mie § Treen from
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.

(Then follow the four leawes of} Racker the Printers to the Kings
Crrrain GopLy Prayers To me mest excellent maiestic ; 2n4 ‘y
USED FOR SUNDRY PURPOSES.
TAgalnst the commencement of these Pri legio Reghe Maiestatis,

‘i writen as a margiaal direction to the
[At the end of Sancroft’s fair
printer) {AK the end of Sano i corr

Onsitt olf thet follewes to the ody | pee Fons AND MANNER OP
Maxine, &e.

11 Is wanting in Cosin’s copy, ands

supposed to have been wrimen ia a sepa-

{The colophow fp thue altered, as if in- | rate book, which unfortunately is not forb-
to Be retained at the end of the | coming.)

(The Book bound up with the Convocation evpy has the following tite}

THE FORM AND MANNER
OF MAKING Ondciming AND CONSECRATING of
BISHOPS, PRIESTS, & DEACONS.
According to the Onder of y¢ Chwrch of England.
Imprinted at London by
ost Barker; »* Printers to the King’s most excellent Maiestie,

and by the Acctgnor of Joke Bl
Anno 1639.
tAfter the title, follows)
Tue Paerace.
there hath Aave been these orders. +.
that no man by might presume to execute...
to have such qualities as srere are requisite for the same...
«+. with imposition of hands were approved and admitted thereunto éy
Jawfull antheritie. And therefore to the intent ‘Af these orders thonla
may be continued and reverently used and esteemed in thic ¢4¢ Church
of England 'o man shall ée accounted or taken to be
@ lawful =0% being 2 Bishop Priest zor Deacon im 9* Church
of England ar hufered fo execate any of thie dnd Plecclite except
he be called, tried, examined and admitted thereemty according to the
form hereafter following or Aath Aad formerly Episcopal Consecration or
And none shall be admitted a Deacon except he be twenty ons élree
+ walesse he have a Faculty, And every man which

It is evident unto all men

old. And every man which is to be ordained or consecrated = Bishop
shall be fully thirty yeers of age.
And the Bishop. , . may of y* times appointed in y* Canon, or else upom
urgent occasion, wpon 2 some other Sunday or Holiday admit him= Deacon...
‘Tux Peeracr,
Tt is evident . sh Aave been
Linas to execute any of them ez

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.
[Next follows aa a separate took,]
Tue Forme aNp MANNER OF

MAKING Ordeyning and Conse-

crating Bishops Priestes and Dea-

cons,

Imprinted at London by Becher
Barker the Printers to the Kings

swere But every one was first

called
and was also by publique prayer

‘execute any of them sxept amills « «
‘twenty one years of age at the least.

‘Tue Revised Boox, 1661. ‘ceevii

‘THE FORM AND MANNER OF Onnznrvc mating oF DEAcONS,

[5 390] Fisct When the day appointed by the Bishop is come after Aform.
dug Prayer tx emded there shall be @ sermon or 22 exhortation declaring

the dutie and office of such as come to be admitted Miskters, Dascoms,
how necessary 222% that order: +:2 ir in the Church of Christ, and also
how the people onght to esteem them in their rosstion offe,

[S390] After the exhortation ended, the Arctssoon, Be

{This robrick ernsed, in its stead]

First the Avch-Deacon or his Deputy shall prevent unte x Bishop (sitting
in his Chaire mear to Holy Table) suck at desive to be ordeined Deacons
(each of them being decently hobited) saying these words.

[8 393-] Ant Zhen the Bishop shall say unto the people,

Brethren . . . ought not to be admitted to

[5 394-] And if any great crime... . as the party accused shall try himes!
be fonnd cleare of that crime,

[8 395.] Then the Bishop commending such... ska!f with the clergy
and people presents* chs! soy cr sing or say the Letany ac followeth
with the prayers, ar followeth.

‘THe LETANY AND SUFFRAGES.
«+ « From all sedition 2-4 privie conspirncie G* Rebellion, from all false
doctrine and ™ heresie & schisme from hardness...
«+e that he may slivers, evermore have affiance
and That it may please thee to blesse and preserve cer gracioze Quesn

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
Tue Form AND MANNER OF Ok-
pratnc oy Deacons,

[8 390,] First, when the day
($391.] After the exhortation ended
++» tball present cock to
the Bishop sitting in Air chair meare
¥ Lords Table, all such as are to
be admitted Dascomy, saying...
{$ 393.) And then the Bishop...
Admitted to she =2—= ther office,
{3.394-] And if any great crime...
the party accused shall trie clare
himself clare of that crime.

18 395.] Then the Bishop...
‘Tue Litany.

From all ofen Redvilion and se
dition, set privy from all! conspi-
racy, & fresson from all false dow
trine 2-3 heresie & schisme
universally

‘That it may please thee to blesse
and preserve our gracious Queen
Mary, &e.

UAgainst this is —— a

‘coevill INTRODUCTION.

[The Making of Deacons continued.}

That Hf may please thee to Blesse these thy servants, mow to be admitted to
of Order of Descons [or Priests] & to poure thy grace upon them ; that they
may dily execute their office, to ¥ edifying of thy Church, & y glory of thy

Holy Name;
Wee beseech thee to heare ux good Lord’
Seber wt Pvoly saan teciaat wit ton mabe lhe Goro
[§ 397-] Let us pray: O God merciful Father. . . &c.

Answer, As it was in the beginning {s now, &c.

Almighty God which hast given us grace at this time, &e.
B 399) sang thle

TRubrick erased, and in

Then shall Be sung or said y¢ service for y* Cotiunion with 9 Collect Epistle

and Gospel as followeth, bs

The Collect, Almighty God which méo by thy divine providence. ..
chuse sxinto this y* order of Deacons 1d. adorn theo with innocency
of life.

to the glory of thyName 2=4 prophet of the Congraga!

‘thy Church

icroft’s fair copy, 1661.

(After the next Suffrage is insertod,]

That it may plosse thee to bless
these thy servants to be adwmitted to |
Y Order of Descons [or Priests) and
to pour thy grace upon y™ y* they
may duly execute ¥" office to y* edify-
trig of thy Church & yt glory of
thy name,

We beseech thee, Ses

(Comins

”
and keepe

cece

[The Making of Deacoas continued.)
[$405] Then the Bishop, laying his hands severally upon the head of
‘every one of them ¢h=!! rxy Auanbly Amceling before Aim, shall say
‘Take thou. ,. in the name of the Father, amd of the Son and ofthe holy
Ghost Amen,
[§ 406.] Then shall the Bishop deliver to every one of them...
Take thou... if thou be thereto ordinarily commanded dicemand by y*
Bishop himself,
[8 407.] ‘Then one of them appointed by the Bishop shall read ths Garnet
of thes tos,
The Gorpel. S. Luke 12. 35.
Let your loines be girded about and y¢ Fights burning «
[Writeen in entire, according to printed ed., 2662.)
[8 408.] Then shall the Bishop proceed ¢> # the Communion. . . &e,
[$409.] The Communion ended... shall be said shi: these Collects
following,
Almighty God, giver. . . unto the office: of Deacons in thy Church .
may so well =e deduve themselves. . . world without end, Aznen,
Prevent ws O Lord in all our doings, with thy... Gre.
‘The Peace of God, which passeth . . . de.
CWricten in full, as printed in ed, x6ée.]
18 410.) Ast ae ft must be chewed devlared ... the space of 4 whole
jeact (except for reasonable causes it 2 shal! otherwise ra2n.
seem good wuto the Bishop)... . may be admitted by his
cae to the order of Priesthood, the times appointed in Canon ¢
or else om urgent occasion upon some other Sunday or Holyday im yt face
of 7 Church ins such manner & forme as hereafter followeth,

Sancroft’s fair copy, 166,

[8 405.] Then the Bishop laying his
hands severally upon the head of
every one of them Aumbly kncel-
ing before him shall sxy,
and of the Sonne and of the

[8 406.] Then shall the Bishop...

unto ordinarily commaote4
pointed by latoful authority,
[3 407-] Then one of them appoint-
ed by the Bishop...

ap

[§ 408.] Then shall the Bishop pro-
coed te

Almighty God, giver of all...
40 well zt2 dekace themselves,

(8 410,] And here it must bee shamed
declared . .. for reasonable causes
it be otherwise ssenz t= appointed
Sy his Ordinary,

Tue Revise Boox, 1661.

ecexi

‘THE FORM and Manner OF ORDERING OF PRIESTS.

[8 420.] Warn the day appointed by y* Bishop is come after Morning prayer
is endat, there shall be a Sermon or exhortation declaring the duty &»
office of such as come to be adwmitted Priests, how necessary that order it,
tu the Church of Christ ; and also how y* poyple ought to esteem them in

their office,

ville pag ablhine 4 ad mot @.”

[$41]
{5412.) EP

{The rest of this pags, and the whole of the two next, and
Le. evataining the tenth chapter of the Acts
Y (serving for

ler of the Eplatle to Ti
Mathew.

rt of the

Geerviog as the frst ‘pine the aed ap.

¢ alternate Epistle), and the Gospel fro

[8 417-] Or else this that followeth out of the tenth chapter of S. John.

Verily verily I say unto you He that...
[No corrections made in the Gospel, bat this marginal note added.)

See hy

[8 419.) When the Groep! fe ended then a

{ast translation comes in afterwards

hall he cune of seid,

{This rubrick is erased, and the following marginal direction added,}

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

‘THE FORM OF ORDERING OF
PRuests.

‘(Marginal direction to printer)
Viste inf ad % When, &c.*

(This rubrick erased, but marked A.]
[§-412.] And for the Ej
From Mileto Paul sent
[ln mazgin,}
Acts, 20. 17]
the Elders of the Co
Church,
[Rabick added, aad marked B.)
Op thir, when on the same dey
some are te be erdcimed Deacons &

sense Priests,
fB4ts-] this third Chapter,

of the first Epistle to Timothie.

[8 416.) After this shall be read for
the Gospel = ries Arr of the
last Chapter sf of S. Matthew as
followeth,

(And in margin,)
AMaith. 2. 18
[Also to newt passages]

(88 427, 418.) Fed. 10, 2.— Fok.

20. 19.
{At end of last passage.)
Or else Luke 12. 35 10 9. 48.
Lett your loines be girdad, Ge
(in margin, letters DD and}
teint ht ont at large.

{§ 419.] When the Gospel is ended
shall be sayd or sung,
{Marginal direction to printer,
a2 brs corrected pay B.

[At end of the Hyma ek
At and ofthe Efyme 4 fine s dem,

ee aie ee ae

elaresce ie olen. Bee vse.

Tr carmen sat gene AS
When the exhortation, Se

ccexii

[The Ondering of Priests comtinued.]
This Verth Creator, re, thus corrected + rmeothod it after inserted im

Come, Holy Ghost, eternal God, proceeding from above, &e,
Nee ee ne ee ee es ee ee ee
"Page 440, and page

(B 4ar.] And thes Sidon
(This rubric eensed, and in es stead]

o First y¢ Archdeacon or in his absence, one appointed in his stead, shall
Present unto the Bishop sitting in Bir chair, near to the Holy Tate oll
them that shell receive y* order of Priesthood y* day (oach of them being
decently habited) and say,

Reverend Father in God, &c.

Cie Entermagntions ot seopee:

[§ 422.) Tiske Aced that the persons whom ye present...
[Weitten in as below, and in printed ed. x6é2.]
{8 423.] A=4 Then the Bishop shall say sto the people,
Good people these be ere they wi +». Or notable crime of jm any
of them . gt this holy ministerie, x=~, /et Aim come forth in the name
me G shew what y* crime or impedtioent is.

(8 424.) And if any great sei or impediment be |

‘ceuised shall be found clear of that crime

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661, | Minedets
(Un margin God edifying of his Church:
s | The Archdeacon shalt answer

cae yee the ‘exhortation Cox. | Thave enquired of them and alto
2 the | examinal them and think them 50

| #0 be,
[8 423.] Then the Bishop shall...
| [$424] And if any great crime or
impediment See ot capes

6 i paling Blase

Binkep.

[§ 422.] Take Aced that the persons
whom ye present unto ws be apt
and meet for their learning and
godly conversation to exercise their

Tur RevisED Boox, 1661. ccexiif

{The Ordering of Priests continued.)

[$425.] Then 9 Bishop (cofiending such as shall be found mect to be
ordered to y prayers of ¥° congregation) shall with y* clergy & people
Present, sing or say x" Litanie with 9° Prayers, as is before appointed in
IX Forme of ordering Deacons; save only y in y* proper suffrage there
added y° word [Deacevts] shal! be omitted and y* word (Pricsti) inserted in
¥' Head of it,

[5426.] Tien shall be sung or said y* Service for y¢ Coriunion: wih ye
Collect Epistle & Gospel as followeth,

The Collect,
Almighty God giver of all good things ... and adorme thea with inno
cency of life to the glory of thy Name and

edification of thy Chtrch. « en

Eph. 4. 7. Unto every one of us is given grace...
[This is writven in entire, asin printed of. x66—.}

18 427-) After this shall be read for y Gospel, &e.

S. Matt, 9. 36. When Ferns sow the multitudes...

(Written in in full, as printed in ed. 660.)

(8 428.] Or else this 4 follercmcth out of y* tenth Chapter of S. John,

Verily, sarily, I say unto you, He y! entereth mot ite by y* doore, St.

ut

‘ Almighty God giver of. . «
Bancroft's falr copy, 166% | bicsy of thy name and prot of

[8425.] Then the Bishop (comend- | thy 27 the benghtt of thy
ing inch a2 shalt be fond mect to | Cured, through, &c.
hts a A ot gt [8 426.] Thor shall be sung or saint
Comprigetion) ied 9*) Clerks the Service for the Comsrion of the
prawn Sa nd sy & forthe Efe sel ret
loweth,

Sameera

0 G, the Father of heaven pais

cocxiv INTRODUCTION.

[The Ordering of Priests continued.
[8429.] Then the Bishop sitting in Air chaire shall minister unto every
one of them the Oath concerning the Kings Supremacie as it is Byfore
set forth in the Forme fiw y¢ Ordering of Deacons [§ 430.] And that
done, hee shall say unto them whisk azz appointed to rezeive the exta
office, as hereafter followeth,
You have heard, brethren... as in the exhortation se war mow made
fo you... And now again wee exhort you in the name of our Lord Jesus
Churst, t= dat you have in remembrance into how high a dignity and

le awighty an office end charge y* be are called ; that isto

say /o he the messengers, the watchmen, the 7

the Lond; to teach am to premonish
for his children =hich be

sre and the stewards of

who are in the middest of this naughty world t=

¥' they may bee saved through Christ for ever...

And if it shall chance Aappen the same church...

unto that agreement in /4¢ faith and knowledge of God. .
either 2f for crrour in religion or for yiclousnesse in life,

= Forasmuch them as your ofc

as well that you may shew yourselves |

that Lord...

mor be occasion that others offend... .

a will thereto of yourselves for that
alone.

Therefore ys rez bow ye ought

power

‘both of so great excellencle. . .
dutiful and thankfull wnto

have a mind and
wil and ability is given of Gud

and have need earnestly to pray. + «

we Consider how studious ye ought to be in reading and 22

ao the Scriptures...
< how ye ought to forsake an
vrorllly cares and studies,

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661.

[8 429.] Then the Bishop shall min-
ister... set forth in the Ordering
of Deacons,

You have heard. . . as in the
exhortation w war now made to
you. «aul now ageine we exhort
t+ + and to how hz

ofice weighty an office and eo

‘set aside(as much as you may)all

| yee b= ave called; that is to say t2

be the messengers .

for his children hick that bee in
‘the middest of this naughty world t=
that they may bee saved . » »

nz well that you may shew youre
selves bint dutiful 6 thamifull to
that Lord...

neither mor be am occasion « »
Ahat others fiend. .

‘Tue ReviseD Boor, 1661.

[The Ordering of Priests continued.]
‘We have a good hope... to give yourselves wholly to this rossttox
ofice whereunto...
‘you will apply yourselves wholly to this one thing and draw all your
cares and studies this way sx tz this end and that you will continually

and Saviour Jesus Cheist ory

heavenly assistance of y* Holy Ghost. that by daily. . .
‘ye may c2 wax riper & stronger in your ministerie . . .
‘And that ye may be wholesome and godly examples and paternes for the

people to follow...

present Congregation of Christ here assembled. « «
that this your promise -h=!! may y* more move you...
in the name of ths Cong God & of his Church...
to the Order and ministery of Priesthood,
+ Are you persuaded...

determined with out of the said Scriptures . . . but that w you shall be

‘Will you then give your faithful diligence... and as this Church &

Realme hath received the same...
+ +» and occasion shall be given.

Will you be diligent. . . wholsome examples and epectscl== patterns to
the flock of Christ.

I will apply my selfe ¢éereto the Lord being, &c.

‘Will you reverently obey your Ordinarie . . . unto whom é committed
the govecmment and charge ond governement iz committed over you.

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661, that y* may be wholesome
you wil? apply yourselves wholly |... for the rest of the congran.
+++And that you will continually = people to follow And that this

present
shell may y# more move

+ as this Church end Realme
and spectacles pafterns to the
I will apply my self thereto
Will you reverently obey

[The Ordering of Priests continued.)
[8.431.] Then shall the Bishop <2 standing up say,
‘Almighty God who hath .., he hath begun in you soll the Hime hes

shel! come ct the Ist fudge the quicks and the dant

hell com Feige Se cree SER

[8 432.] After this the Congregation ., . make their humble supplications
to God for the forest aff these things for the which prayers there shall
De = certsin silence kept for a space kept in silence,

13.433] After which shail be sung or said by y° Bishop (y* persons to be
ordeined Priests, all kneeling) Veni Creator Spiritus ; ¢ Bishop begining
and y* Priests amd others, "are present answering by Verses ax follovceth,
Come Holy Ghost car souls inspire, And lighten... Ge.

[The whole is here written in as printed in ed, 2662.)
‘(8 434-] Or his.
Come Holy Ghost Eternal God, &e., Se.
ar above in this office,

[.435-] That done the Bishop shall pray in this wise & say,

Let us pray. Almightie God & heavenly Father. . . dearely beloved Son. .«

and y* Author... ministerie =f appointed for y* salvation of mankind. . «

we praite and worship 2" proies thee and we humbly besecch thee by the
same thy dlcssed Sonne to co all... call upon thy Aly name,
that wee may continue fo shew ourselves thankful t= snfe thee as by them
+2 over whom they shall be appointed ¢4y ministers thy holy name may be
sleales for ever glorified and thy blessed kingdom enlarged through the

same thy Sonne ==: Jesus Christ our Lord, &c.

{§ 436.] When this prayer is done. . . every one that receiveth y* Orders
of Prissthood, &e,

Receive the holy Ghost, for y* office, and work of a Priest in y* Chir
of God, moro committed unto thee, by y Imposition of our hands: whose
of God, now committed unto thee, by y* Imposition of our hands.

Soncroh's fair copy, 1661. | (8433) After which shalt be rung

[8 431] Then shall the Bishop | ° *if Come Holy Ghort, Ge.
my, ane
‘until the time mbich he... Print it at large Reere,

[8 432] After this the Congregation | [§ 435-] That done, the Bishop...
«+. make ser humble supplica- | Let us Pray. Almighty God...
tion to God for the foreezia aif | ministerie 2£ or the salvation
these things; for the which prayers | by the sum= thy Sone the merits

2 of the same Feows Christ thy blessed
| Sonne.
| [§ 436.] When this prayer...

Tue RevisepD Book, 1661. cccxviil
{The Ordering of Priests continued.)

[5 437-] Tien The Bishop shall deliver to every one of them Auedling, the
Bible t= dts his band, saying,
+4 « sacraments in thi: y Congregation where thou shalt be

od lawfwlly appointed therewnto.
18.438] When this is done alt claw the Nicene Creed
thoy Shall gos te shall be mung, or said; & ¢ Bishop shall after

Hf gee om in y* Service of the Communion . . . where the hands were layd
upon them, é&e.

15 439.] The Communion being dane. . . shall be sald #h!= ¢hese Collects,
‘Most merciful Father we beseech thee := to send. , . that they may be

sled shoxt Fuctise eloathad 2 riphteouemetse . «

and receive ths some =: what they shall deliver owt of thy most holy

word, or agreeable to y* same, as o=2 the meanes of our salvation, &e.
Prevent us O Lard, 45 before in yt end of yt Form

soap

(This rubsick erased, and in its stead,}
[8 440.) And sfon the same day ¥ order of Deacons be given to some, Ges
{Continued as in printed ed. 1660.)

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
1§437-] The Bishop shall deliver
+ + « = into his band saying,

‘Take thou authority in th: the
‘tongregation where thou shalt be
se appolnted herewnto appointed,
{5 438.] When this is done .
and alc thoy she Bishop shall goe
42 om in the Service of the Com-
Tnunion...
where *!:> hands were layd.

‘Most merciful Father...
verb be clad shoms cloathed with all

Bed Hf the 0.

And if om the same day the Order
‘of Deacons be given to some, and the

Order of Priesthood to others; the
Deacons shall be first presented, and
then y Priests im y* forme before vette
doune ; and it shall suffice that the
Litante be once said for both. Then
begins the Comunion Service; in
wh phe Epistle shall be the whole 3
cap of t Tim: Lmediately after wt,
they x are to be made Deacons shall
take the Oath of Supremacy, be in
terrogated, &* then ordained, as it
above prescribed. Then one of them
Aaving read the Gospel (w* shall
be one of these fower appointed bee
Sore ix this office) they ¥* are to be
made priests shall likewise every ome
take the Oath of Supremacy, & then
be interrogated, &* ordeyned, at it
before directed,

1 Ix will be seen that this is shorter, and varies somewhat from the Convecation copy,
and printed ed. ita

INTRODUCTION.

THE FORME OF Ordeining or CONSECRATING OF AN ARCHBISHOP O
Bisnor which is alwaier to be performed upon some Sunday or Hely day.

(44t-]
TA new rubrick written in,}
Wien all things are duly prepared in the Church & set tn order 3 Ge.
The Collect. Almighty God who by thy Som,
(The above written in in full, as in printed ed. ata}
[8442] And another Bishop shall read The Epistle. « Tim. 3 1.
(Marginal direction to printer,]
After y* last translation & 40 ail x4 rest,
‘This is a true saying, Ifa man, &c.
Or this for y Epistle, Acdt. 20.17 %
a before in yt ordering of Priests.
From Miletus Pavl sent to Ephesus, &.
[8.444] Then another Bishop shall read The Gospel, S. Jobs 21. 15.
Jesus said to Simon Peter, Simon Johanna, &c,
Or this,
Mott, 28. 18. Ferns came and spake unto them, saying, Ge.
Or else this,
Joh. 20.19, The same day at com, &%,
[oth the above written in in full, as in printed ed. x660.3

(8445.

Poets,

Sancroft's fair copy, 1661,
THE FORME OF Ordzyning and

CONSECRATING OF AN ARCH-

BISHOP OR Bisnor. a:
At the Communion Servite. [orased, and in its stead)
‘This is a true saying, &c. Or cise thit,

[Marginal note,) Sohn 10. 2. Verily, verily, Tsay
1 Ti. 3.1. unis you, Se.

yt ner translation & sein yt Gospel. | a Ordering of pricste
Jesus said to Simon Peter, Simon
Tokan=s sonne of Jonas’, Sc.

# The same correction repeated vwiee in the Gospel,

coexix:

Tue Revisen Boox, 1661.

{The Consecration of Bishops continued.

18447] After the Gospel and the Nicene Creed & 3° Sermon are endeds
Szt the elected Bishop evstat wo!4 Ais Rothe? shall bee Prevented , ee
appointed by %= dawyuul? commission) yt Arch-B. sitting in Ris ehaire,
near the holy Tate; & the Bishops that present him saying,

‘Most reverend Father in God .. . to be ordaimu’ & consecrated Bishop,

[§ 448.] Then shall the Archbishop. . .

tonching the acknowledgement of the Kings Supremacie . . .

as it is sct cut down defore in the or3ez form for y* Ordering of Deacons,
And then shall afso bee ministered wnto them the Oath of duc obe~

dience =xto the Archbishop as followeth,

[§ 450.) This oath shall not be made. . .

{§ 451.] ‘Then the Archbishop shall move the Congregation . . .

Brethren it is written « . « i

fr ster Ayore they Inid hands =>

(& sent them forth . .. oz that before we admit & send forth...

(8.452.] Then shall be said the Letanie as =lefore in the Form of ordering
sf Deacons; Save only 3 Ana after this place, “That it may please
thee to illuminate all Bishops, &c.”

Sollowing shall be omitted and this inserted i
‘That it may please thee to bles this our brother. . .

18 453.) © fe the ond wi
be said thit Prayer, sels
Almighty God, giver of. .. doctrine and aderne Aim with innocencie. . .
to the glory of thy name ==4 prot of thy congresntion y¢ edifying amd

swell-governing of thy Church, through the .

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661. Aefore they laid hands

$447.) Afterthe Gospel and upon forth Paul and Bar-
Creed are ended... to be or- nabas and swt them forth. «

deined* consecrated a Bishop
(B48) « « « touching the teem
Inte ackmowledgement of the King’s
Supremacie .. . et it is set cut
doune in the Order of Deacons
And then shall al bee ministred
fe them the Oath, &c.

[6450-] Brethren, it is written . . .
in prayer cz ever that Ayore he
did...

{8 452.] And then shall be said
the Letanie as =fore Aefore in the
Order... and after this place sujt
Frage That it may please thee to
illuminate all...

[8 453-] Concluding the Letanie !=
the ena with this prayer,
Almighty God, giver of...

A Sic.

[The Consecration of Bishops continued.)
[$ 454-] Then the Archbishop sitting in > Ais chaire, &c.

Brother for as much... and the 214 amciest Canons commande: that
‘we should not be hasty in laying on hands, and admitting cf any person to
‘the government of in the Congregetion Churcé of Christ...
shore I admit you to this administration whereunte pou ors calla’...
to the end éhaf the Congregation .. .

‘Are you perswaded . . . through ths faith in Jesus Christ...
and are you determined out of the same holy Scriptures . . «
Dut that swAiek you shall be perswaded . . .
‘Will you then faithfully exercise your selfe in the <s!4 same...
‘Will you deny all ungodlenesse. . . and godly in this present world...
having nothing to !=7 say against you?
The Archbishop.
Witi you be faithful in ordeining, sending, or laying hands spon others?
Answer, Twill so be, by the help of God.
[$.455.] Then The Archbishop, standing up, shall say,
Almighty God our heavenly Father, who hath given

erased, and this rubrick instead,}

Then shall y*¢ Bishop elect put on yt vest of yt Episcopal habit; ond
kneeling down (Veni Creator Spiritus] shall be sung: or said over him ; 9
Ark-B. beginning, and y* Bishops w others y* are present, answering by
verses, at follorweth,

Come Holy Ghost of Souls inspire, Se,

[8 457-] Or thin Come, Holy Ghost Eternall God, &e.
as before in y* Fo iste,

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661. Sth out of the same...
‘Then the Archbishop . . . sitting but that wAich you shall be.
in = Ais chaire, &e. '2 Are you ready,
and the old Canons command- in this present world .. +
« and admitting of any per- ing say against you?
‘Will you maintaine . . . otis
in the Church of Christ, | nance of this Church and realme?
2 before L admit you... ‘Then shall be sung or sayd,
to the end ¢hat the Congrega- | Come holy Ghost, &c.
tion

Jetermined through the faith
dn Jesus Christ...

Tue Revised Boor, 1661.

{The Consecration of Bishops continued.)
{8 458.] That ended the Archbishop shall say,

Almighty God and most, mercifull Father. . . hast given thy onely and
snect dearedy beloved Son to be our Redeemer ani ¢4e Author of ever-
lasting life... to the edifying and making perfect his Congregztice
Church...
to spread abroad thy Gospel a4 y* glad tidings of reconcilem=ntiation
te God with thee and ‘to use the authority given ==t> him not to dextroy
destruction but to 22% salvation ; not to hurt but to help; so that bz as
a wise and faithfull servant giving to thy family ==*2t y* fortion in due
season Ae may at the last be received into everlasting joy through Jesus
Christ .

(8 459.) "Then the Archbishop & Bishops present shall lay their hands
upon the head of the elected Bishop, the Archbichop coping dwecling
before them upon kis knees ; the Arch- Bishop saying,

Take the holy Ghoet Receive the Holy Ghost, for y* Office and Work of
@ Bishop in 9 Chrrck of God, now comitted unto thee by y Imposition of
our hands; Jn y¢ Name of ¢ Father, and of y* Son, & of yt holy Ghost,
Amen, and remember that thou sturre up the grace of God which is =
giver thee by ir imposition of our hands : for God hath not given us the
spirit of feare, but of power, and love & sobemesse.

[8 460.] Then the Archbishop shall deliver him the Bible saying,

Give heed unto reading... Think upon the: things contained. . .

‘Take heed unto thy selfe and sxto tnching to Doctrine: for by se doing
hc thom shalt dot save thy selfe... heall the sick, binde together ap
the broken .
that when the chiofe Shepherd shall <r afjeare y* may receive the imx-

to mever-fading crowne of glory through Jesus Christ our.Lond
Amen.

Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661.
AlmightyGod...dearsiybeloved.
and the Author of everlasting life,

dings of reconciliation with thee
«+. be received into everlasting
joy through Jesur Christ, &e.
(8459.] Then the Archbishop &
Bishops. . . of the elected Bishop:
Aumsly kneeling before the Lord's
Tate ; the Archbishop saying,

Take the Holy Ghost, sy whore
the Office and Authority of a Bichop
és now committed unto thee, and te
member that thou... and love,
and coherence of « sowmd mrimt,

[§ 460.] Then the Archbishop... «
Give heed unto reading . . .

that the increase of /idy com=

{8 462.] Then the Archbishop shall proceed t> é# the Communion
with whom the new consecrated Bishop, with others shall also ex
nicate.
[8 463.] And for the last Collect. . . shall be sald *&!= ¢hese prayers,
‘Most mercifill Father, we beseech thee to send, &c.
Prevent us O Lend, &e, }

as kefore at y* end of y* form for ordering —

e
The Pesce of God, of Deacons.

[Written on the edige of the leaf)

The Formes of Prayer for yt V of November, y¢ 30% of Fanuary, & for
the 29! of May are to be printed at y* end of this Books.

(The Imprint is as follows.)
Imprtrtep at Lonpon by
tt Barker the Printers to the Kings aoe excallent Maiesty,

pnd by the Asciones of
pal em ce Seenes e

Anno 1636.

{On tho two last leaves inserted is written in, in Sancroft's handwriting.)
THE MINISTRATION OF BAPTISM to suck as are of riper years
& able to answer for themselves.
(8 231.) When any such persons, as are of riper years, are to be bapticed, Bee,
[Contioued as in printed ed., 1662.)
Sancroft’s fair copy, 1661. [The Imprint of the book is 4 follows]
{8'462.] Then the Archbishop . . . sgeraiy at London by *
ts iw the Communion Service... | 2°
+ + (with others) shall also, &c.
15 463.] And forthe last Collect...
Most merciful Father...

HISTORICAL SURVEY
Or Cosin's Corrections,

Havine put before the reader the corrections of the Revisep
Book, with the corresponding corrections and notes in Bishop
Cosin’s Books, shewn beneath on the same page, it is pro-
posed now to take a Aistorical survey of the whole, and aba
the close connection between the several books, and their
bearing on the final corrections.

Tt will be seen that by far the larger part of the corrections
finally adopted (indeed, it may be said, nearly all), were those
which had been pro dapat by Cosin himself, or, at least, were
Sf ae into his book, as will be readily seen by examining

ages.

Fe already been said, these corrections appear to’ hare
been made by Cosin at different times, and mostly in his own
handwriting : those which are not, are in the handwriting of
his chaplain and secretary, William Sancroft. But when we
attempt to determine the date at which the former were made,
we find that we have very little direct evidence; and all that
can be done is to take into account the surrounding circum:
stances, either belonging to the history of the times, or to the
story of his life, and to suggest the probable epoch at which
most of the corrections were written, The latter were, no
doubt, added in 1661, when the book was brought before the
Committee of Bishops appointed by Convocation.

The date of Cosin’s Corrected copy is 1619, so that no
corrections can have been made, or at least written in, earlier
than that year. On the other hand, it is very possible that
some of the corrections belong to "this early date, Cosin
would now be twenty-four years of age, and we find besides
this book, the other bearing the same date, and filled with
annotations, chiefly upon the origin and meaning of the seve-
ral rubricks, and upon the changes which they had already un-
dergone, This latter book was nfer/eaved, as the notes were
often of considerable length: the former was not so, as it was
only intended for writing in a series of corrections ; as, how-
ever, will be presently shewn, there is a close connection be-
rT the the inferfeavad volume and the corrections

copy. It would be more reasonable to sup-

ccexxiv INTRODUCTION,

pose that the two books were bought at the same time, than
that by chance at different dates two copies should be ac-
quired, each bearing the same date of issue.

Though only twenty-four years of age, there is nothing un-
reasonable in supposing that he should begin such a task. At
fourteen years of age" he had entered at Caius College, Cam~
bridge, and it is evident that his aptitude for theological
study had attracted attention, for we find both the leamed
Andrewes (then Bishop of Ely), and the equally leamed
Overall (then Bishop of Lichfield, and soon after of Norwich)
seeking him for their librarian. It would be difficult to name
two more learned divines living at this time, and that they
should each fix upon the same student at college for the
post of their librarian, speaks very highly for his talents and
application.

By the persuasion of his tutor he was led to accept service
with Bishop Overall, who gave him not only the keeping of
his library, but made him his secretary, and committed to
him the care of his episcopal seal. This was about 1616%,

notes* which he had collected while in the Bishop's employ,

* John Cosin was bor at Norwich, hands of the Rev, Dr. Hickes,” Tt would
Je, 1395. B. Schedis MSS. Cosind not be inconsistent with the view,
M+ Beiied in Gusch Coll. Cur, though wrjteen by Canin, be had
9. the material while working with and Ge
earliest letter preserved, adresse Bishop Overall, It must be.
to Cosi, in dated March :3, 1617. It ix however, that there is a goed deal off
from Oliver Naylor; and be desires Cosinficulty in che matter. ‘The book used by
“to remember ty tw your Lord, Nichols, according to his own statement
‘unto whom 1 shall always acknowledge was the Durham copy of 6x9 = but tie
self in all humble duty, bound.” “The ickea, which Nichola
idrews of the letter is, “To my vory
loving. frend, Mr, Coosen, at the Hishop
‘of Lichheld’s in St. Austyn’s fryers neere
the Exchange.”
* Aletier,

=

rom the same Oliver Naylor,
1 am wonderfully glad at

Hisroricat Survey or Cosin'’s CORRECTIONS. cecxxv

as librarian. Whatever the source, the writing is undoubt-
edly that of Bishop Cosin; and it is entered m the Official
Catalogue (drawn up by Cosin’s secretary under his own
eyes, after mentioning the copy of 1638, as “for my own
notes, &c."),

‘The same book again with paper and notes so inserted, set forth A° 1619.

Few of the notes seem to be original, while several (and
these are marked with a W?) are from Bishop Andrewes*;
and it is only reasonable to suppose that the Bishop lent his
MS. to him for the purpose. And if we believe that the
annotations were collected under the direction of Bishop
Overall, we may well believe that he (and perhaps Bishop
Andrewes also) suggested some of the corrections in Cosin’s
corrected Prayer-Book.

In other words, it is very probable that the series of notes
upon the Prayer-Book which Cosin made, was the result of
combining collections made by divines of the period, rather
than an original series compiled by himself‘; and also that

“Many of these dacourses and
oak Permcrted uc oa is

whieh
of my Lord of Wind

at beth, MSS. No 943. another
in the British Museum, at the end of the
fo. gust, These have

ted amongat Aa-

in the Anglo-Ca-

Tay have becn maggecd by ccna Sal, or ooee a
may have been si rs. e n 2
of the latter must have “leah his own: and in all Fase
what he received from others he arranged, or extended,
such a way that he made them so to all intents and

It will not, therefore, be out of place to examine Ce pe
the circumstances of his life which may have

although to discover their exact conclu is perhaps nope

It is impossible to say whether the earliest corrections were
actually written in before Overall's death, or immediately
after, or whether they were from documents left to him by
his “friend and master,’ or if so, whether in Overall’s own
words. The Prayer-Books could scarcely have been pure
chasable before ‘April 4, and in May the Bishop died. So
that, even if the groundwork was due to Bisho op Oven the
additions to, and completion of, his two books must have
been entirely due to Cosin himself.

When we next hear of Cosin, we find him chaplain to
Neile, Bishop over the very sce which Cosin was himself
destined afterwards to fill. The exact date of his appoint-
Ment to the Chaplaincy does not appear, and there may well __
have been an interval during which leisure the task of tran-
scribing may have been accomplished, before he entered upon
his new duties,

His acceptance of the post of Chaplain, however, to the i
Bishop of a diocese so far north as that of Durham, by no.
means cut him off from intercourse with what may be called
the centre of the Church Party. Durham house, in London,
was the resort of several well-known and learned men, not
only as casual visitors, but often as residents within the build+
ing ; and here Cosin had apartments in his official capacity |

of my. gratitude to ate deceased father bricks ip Conn’ Prayer Book, but either

cod me ied directly from the others
we ba cl ah i sop © Fare <P ethere a to Colophon daternlatag ip
‘of ever honoured mory.” month when the Vrayer-llook of
Seas hoe ‘which Cosin obtained, was, printed.
been said is probably suffi: omission of the Queen in ‘athe Peeper
lent 10 shew the intrcacy'at the story the royal anil, sews, was aaa te
‘of the early notes, Is wor least after March 1, which was the
Hime, aa well now be of her dea ied

ime, 48 space, than can now
seared to give al the couniderations which 1H MO

are to come 10 any satisfactory it letter written to Cosin
fSonchunon on thesubject. new abode, which we have remuan os

Tater on), which seem
4 common’ source with tiny of the To:

Historical Survey or Cosmx's CoRRECTIONS, ccexxvii

Laud, first when Dean of Gloucester, and afterwards when
Bishop of S. David's, was frequently there ; Buckeridge, Bish
of Rochester ; White, afterwards Bishop of Carlisle, and Richar
Mountague, with whom, as appears by the letters preserved,
Cosin was a frequent correspondent), were often there also.
Cosin probably during this period added considerably to the
“notes” in the interleaved book, and possibly now and then
during discussions in Durham house, he may have added to
the “corrections :” up to the year 1624, his position afforded
every opportunity for consultation with the leading men of
his party, and the results of such would naturally find their
way into his books.

In 1624 the epoch of Cosin’s public life may be said to
begin. He was this year appointed Master of Greatham
Hospital and Rector of Elwick, and collated to a prebendal
stall at Durham. In September, 1625, he was collated to the
Archdeaconry of the East-Riding of Yorkshire; and he ap-
pears to have entered upon his Archidiaconal duties with
@ great amount of zeal, as his Articles of Visitation (from
which one or two extracts have already been given) issued
the next year bear testimony. In 1625 also we read of his
being present at the Coronation of Charles I. Prynne, in his
charge against Laud * respecting what was done at the Coro-
nation Service (1625) at Westminster Abbey, says :—

“qthly, Popish Master John Cosens, (as appeares by the marginall notes)
when the Prayers appointed for the Coronation were there read, Kneeled
behind the Bishops giving direction to the Quire when to Answer, acting
the office of the Master of Ecclesiastical Ceremonies, whose office you may
read at large described in Ceremoniale Episcoporum, Lib. 1. c §. p. 19."

In 1626 he was appointed Rector of Brancepeth: and in that
year also he married,

1628.

The assumption of the Puritan party, to represent the
Church of England, had been somewhat checked by the ex
ertions and the sound learning of Andrewes and Overall; but
its adherents were again becoming active, and Cosin was

eplections published by the Surtees So- Preisce to the Durbam
ciety are, for some time after this date, ee
nearly all addressed to Durham House.

Tyrropuction.

chosen as an object of attack. And these attacks could not
have been wholly without influence upon his notes, as some
of the charges brought against him were on account of his
ecial observance of certain rubricks, which those notes ex-
lain and enforce, and which he was afterwards called upon
to revise.

The first direct attack was the scandalous sermon of a cer
tain Peter Smart, preached in Durham Cathedral, July 27>
ota Dr, Smart! was a Prebendary of Durham as well as

‘osin.

‘The sermon was afterwards printed, with the title—

‘The Vanitie and downe-fall of Superstitions Popish Ceremonies: or a
Sermon preached in the Cathedrall Church of Durham, by one Peter
Smart a Preebend there, July 27, 1628, Contayning not onely an histo
ricall relation of all those popish ceremonies and practises which Mr. Iohn
Cosens hath Intely brought into the said Cathedral Church, but likewise
& punctual! confutation of them ; especially of erecting altars and cringing
to them (x practise much in use of late) and of praying towards the
East. —Psal. 4. 2. Phil. 3, 18, 19,—Printed at Edenborough in Scotland
1628 By the Heyres of Robert Charteris,

In the course of the sermon, too, he referred directly to
Cosin as follows :—

Our young Apollo, repaireth the quire and sets it out gayly with
strange Babylonish Ornaments, Sermotsy Ps Zhe

Legal proceedings were at once taken in the Court of
High Commission at Durham against Smart for this sermon
and he was eventually condemned to heavy fines, and degra-
dation, which, it was contended, carried deprivation with it™,

In this sermon were several passages which practically
contain the charges. ately ‘ought against Cosin; and
which also go very far to ae how several of the rubricks
were interpreted at this time at Durham, and what were the
points at issue then between the two schools of thought, of

1 Peter Smart was the son of « clerg he ings were commenced that

was a
is Broadgates Hal ford, and ie
Sarde slected Student of Chri Cureh-
There he ed ‘Acts. of
oye h, ‘Commission at Durham,"

3596) Appendix, p. They di
through the 5

Asst
ol Neat History of the
ay by De Hunter, r+ Durham, 1736 diggnitane elericali.

HisTortcaAt SuRvEY OF Cosin’S CORRECTIONS. cocxxix

which Cosin and Smart may be taken as the representatives.
Such are the following.
Smart thus determines the position of the Holy Table :—

“The law is this:—The communion table (not altar) shall stand in the
body of the church or chancel, where morning and evening prayer be ap=
pointed to be said, and the minister shall stand at the north side of the
table. Therefore our commanion table mmsé stand, as it had wont to do,
in the midst of the quire, not at the east end, as far as is possible from the
Feople, where no part at all of evening prayer is ever said, and but a piece
of the morning, and that never till of late.

“Neither must the table be placed along from north to south, as the
altar is set, bat from cast to west, as the custom Is of all reformed ehurches,
otherwise the minister cammot stomd at the morth side, there being neither
side toward the north: and I trow there are but two sides of a long table,
and two ends, Make it square, and then it will have four sides, and no
‘end, or four ends, and no side at which any minister can stand to celebrate.
I confess it is not material which way a man turn his face, when he minis-
ters and prayeth, if it be left as a thing 7 a without superstition.”
—Sermon, p. 33:

“Our good princes and learned bishops appetate the table to be placed
fn the midst of the church, to be moveable, fastened neither to wall nor
floor, the ends standing from east to west, a4 I sald before. —Which make
me to wonder at the presumptuous boldness of him or them, which imme-
diately after the death of our last learned Bishop, [before we had another,]
about £1 years ago, took upon him (I know not by what authority) to alter
the situation of the communion table from the old manner of standing
which it kept in all bishops’ time, from the beginning of Queen Eliza-
beth’s reign, save only when the rebels passessed this church, and sang
mass therein.” —Jhid,, p. 34.

Of Bowing to the Altar Smart speaks very strongly; but
one passage in his sermon has words which are somewhat
singular as regards their doctrinal significance, apart from
this question. ‘They are as follows :—

“T have seen, I have scen, I say, the priest (so he will needs be called)
take up the Body and Blood after consecration, and holding them in his
hands, make a low leg to the altar, and, before he setteth them down
agai, bows himself devoutly, and worships the altar, What fs it to
preferre a stone or a plece of wool, before the body of Christ, if this be not?
to bow to Ais alter and not to Ais body, to make many leggs to the King’s
chaire, and none to the King Amsel/,

“(He yickied no reverence at all fo Clriit's Body, weblhex ween he had
i in his own, nor wher he delivered it too he reves band. “Ton Wax

is every day worshipped with ducking to it, though there be no e
nion, nor any man there. Christ's Body is not worshipped in ducking, no
not at the communion, Is it not worse than popery?”—Smarf’+ Sermon,
P14.

“Duck no more to our altar when you come in and goe out. I
(you] it is an Idol, a damnable Idol as it is used.”—Jbid,, p. 11.

As to the use of Cofes, Smart thus argues in the sermon :—

“A decent cope is commanded by our Canons to be used sometim
only at the Communion®, Whether a stately cope, a sumptuous cops,
& cope imbroidered with idols of silver, gold and pearl; a mock cop
a scornful cope, wsed a long time at Mass and May-games, as some of
were: whether, I say, such a cope be a decent cope, fit for y* Lord's Table,
judge ye beloved."—Sermon, p. 25.

But immediately after his Sermon was condemned by
Prebendaries, Smart retaliated, a id ae Assizes being near

provisions of the Act of [ g
against him are best told Sosin’s own. eae in a letter to
Laud, then Bishop of London, preserved among the State
Papers

“Right Reverend & my verie honorable good Lord. Since the
of Mr. Smart’s Sermon was sent unto your Lordship, he hath beyond al
example or expectation preferred four indictments against us, at
last assizes here in Durham,

“1, That we place our Communion-Table the wrong way?.

“2, That we stand up and sing the Creed after the Gospel,

“3, That we use wax lights & tapers.

“4 That Mr, Burgoyne hath set up an altar in }

“All which were by Aim suppor'd and urg'd to be superstitions ot
unlawful ceremonies, and contrary to the Act of Uniformitic &e,

"A great noise here was about it and tongues began to talk at large,
Dut they had done o” the suddaine ; for the Grand jurie found mothing and
the judge, Sir James Whitlock with whom they consulted (as the use is]
rejected the indictments in open court, letting the country know that h

2 Mr. Longatate, who ited the'"Pro- extracts, are used to denote the

(Gourtof High Commission points, and are not repreemied
£,2o%s on the suthorky % ane
m it Copes were it another piece of evidence
athe up 19 the bite bel of though
the last conta fe “that the Healy
tes Te, ot
Coree”

othe italics,
as In the previous and i a the following

Historica Survey OF Costn's CORRECTIONS. cccxxxi

knew no dow whereupon they should be grounded, and adding that the
man deserved no small punishment, who in this unwonted sort, hath gone
about to disgrace the Church and to dishonour the solemnity of God’s
service there, where himself hath been both an eare and an eye witnesse
that all things were done in decencie and in order... &c.

“ Branspdk. Aug, 19. 1628."

The letter is addressed as follows :—

“To y* Rt. R¢ Father in God, my very hon!" good Lord, y* Lord
Bishop. of London, one of y* L** of his Ma‘* most hon®!* privie Councell,
These.”

A Letter", preserved (also amongst the State Papers), from
the Prebendaries of Durham to the Lord Bishop of Win-
chester, exhibits the animus displayed by Smart. It rans:—

“'. .» And since that tyme, the more to prosecute his malice against us,
at these our last assizes, he preferred several indictments concerning the
‘Omaments* of our Communion Table, standing at the Nicene Creed,
and other ceremonies of our Church, against Mr, Burgoine and Mr, Cosins
in particular, and the rest of the Church in generall, All which by the
commandment of our worthy judge, Sir James Whitlocke, after Ae Aad
Ainsself been in the Church and viewed the particulars, were rejected and
thrown out of the Court.

“Yet notwithstanding, as wee are informed, hee intends not so to let
it rest, but as wee suppose, he is minded to prefer a Bill against us the
next Sessions of Parliament. Wherefore we do againe earnestly implore
your Lordships assistance and Patronage, together with the aid of our
Reverend Lords the Bishops of London and Oxon, against such his farions
and causelesse proceedings, to the great scandall of the Church and con+
tempt of God's Service.

“ And 50 leaving your Lordship to the grace of Jesus Christ, we humbly

take our leave ; and rest,
“Your Lardihip's tn all duty and service.

Ric. Hunt, Jo. Coain,
Augustine Lindsell, Ferdinand Morecroft,
Gabriel Clarke, William James,

Mar. Blakeston,
“ Durkam, Aug, 23, 1628.
“To y* R', RA, Father in God and our hon, good Lond, y* L4. Bp.
of Winton, one of y* Lords of his Ma!" most ho privy Councell, These.”

dictments does ot exactly with
in

ccexxxii InTRoDUCTION.

1629,

The next step, however, which Smart took against Cosin,
was to renew the same charge again at Durham; and at the
Assizes in July, 1629, similar charges were preferred again.
This time, Sir Henry Yelverton, Lord Chief Justice of the
Common Pleas, was to preside, and his strong Puritan bias
was well known.

It appears, by a paper preserved in the same series', that
Judge Meiverton. had an interview with the Prebendaries the
day before the Assizes were opened, and a note of “some

art of the discourse” was preserved. As the issue involved
in this trial is so closely connected with Cosin’s observance
of the rubricks, an extract may be given from the account
of this interview, as well as of the second interview.

“They told him ‘that those indictments that had beene preferr’d the
Jast yeare were (and so they conceived these would be to the same effect)
about the practice of certaine ceremonies in the church, which they con-
celved were not against daw, Which, notwithstanding, Mr, Smart had
publickly opposed in a Sermon he had preached not long since in the
Cathedrall Church ther, Which also he had lately printed and so dis»
persed. Many coppies whereof being lately found at York were, by the
appointment of the Lord Archbishop of York, ther bumed.’ Judge Yel-
verton replied, ‘that he was very sory for it, for he had réade that sermon,
and he thought it to be a very good and a7 Aonest sermon."

“One of the Prebendaries said, ‘that he wondred his Lordship should
say so; for that sermon contein’d very scandalous matter, many falsities
and absurdities,’ &c. To which the Judge answered, ‘that he was not
of that opinion, but that he would be glad to learne of him."

“Another of the Prebendaries told him, ‘that in that Sermon simpetag:
of service wos condemned for a superstitious ceremonic, and an idle
vanitie; but he hoped his Lordship did not think soe."

“To this he answered, ‘that he thought so too, and that truely for
his parte he never liked of our singeing of the service ; and he gave this
reason for his dislike, because he could never understand a word of it
when the organs plaied, and this he repeated often.’ Hereunto was
replied, ‘that noe more could an ordinary psalme be understood when it
was sunge in the Church, except a man had a psalme book to look on it.’
+. Heer one of the company told him, *that they were bound by the
statutes of that Church, to perform ther service in the Choir in this manner,
<uns catilis scilicel, ot juibilatione.

* State Papers, Domestic Series, Chatles 1. ead wy.

HISTORICAL SURVEY OF CosIN's CORRECTIONS. ¢ccxxxiii

“<* Cum jubilations, said Judge Yelverton, ‘that ts, with whistling.
And for my part," saith he, *I never liked of your whistling of service.’
One of the Prebendaries hereupon desired him, saying, ‘Good, my Lord,
doe not call it whistling, for it is a word of disgrace.”

“The Judge replied upon him short againe, and said, ‘T, Sir, I know
what I say. I call it whistling.’ . .. He said, moreover, that he had been
alwaise accounted a Puritanc, and he thanked God for it; and that soe
be would die.

“One of the company told him ‘that he Imagined one of Mr. Smart's
indictments would be for the standing up at the Nicene Creed, whack wot-
aithstanding the Bishop, ns ordinarius loci, Aad appointed to de done.’ To
this he said, ‘That the Bishop could not do it, and that they must stand
only at the Apostles Creede *,""

From the same document we learn that, in charging the
jury on the day of trial (July 20, 1629), Judge Yelverton laid
it down >= ce

“That as it was against the law to doe less than was commanded (as
not to wear the surplisse, &c.) 0 it was against it also to do anything more
than is thereby expressly appointed to be done. And that such that did
more then was therein specified might be indicted at the Assize, as well
‘as they that did lesse.”

Although, in accordance with this doctrine, the jury found
the indictments, the Judge seems to have proceeded no fur-
ther. It would perhaps be too much to say that, on further
consideration, he thought he had allowed his prejudices to
carry him too far in the matter; but another paper, occurring
in the same series, gives an account of a further interview with
the Prebendaries, in which he evidently attempts to effect
a reconciliation between Smart and his fellow-prebendaries,
and so to be rid of the matter, as if he was not at all satisfied
with the rule he had laid down.

paper* gives the following, amongst other points,
upon which Judge Yelverton is said to lay stress -—

“That his [Peter Smart's] courses against Mr, Cosen & the Church,
were truly unchristian,

“That through Mr. Cosin's sides he strooke deepe into all the Cathe-
drall Churches in England.

sThe paper i enone’, “Judas Yel; Sarvs uly wy sion?
verten's di with the of —* Sune Papers Sete, Sean
Dutum abou Church Service Sela Love. a5

“That he found Mr, Cosin of a better temper and disposition than
‘Mr, Smart by farr.
“That he wondered at his refusal to stand at the Nicen Creed, the

Bishop having counselled it, whose counsells were commandes to him’...
Possibly terms of peace might have been arranged, but
the prosecution of Smart had been removed from the control
of the Prebendaries at Durham, to the court at York, so that
they could not interfere. The conclusion, however, of the
paper in question tends to illustrate the difficulty of bring
the general directions of the Prayer-Book within the
calities of the law, and is therefore here given,

“The Judge's conclusion was what he would doe with the Indictments,
carry them away with him, acquaint the Bishops with them, by name the
Bishops of Durham, Lonion, and Winchester, and the King also,

“*Mr, Cosins and Mr. Burgoine desire was to have these Indictments tray
versed, that they might not be at this passe every assisses ; for that the
yeare before they had been rejected (as now) by Judge Whitlocke: and
that the next year another Judge might came the Circuit, and by that the
Mr. Smart might be of another mynde, ‘Nay,’ quoth the Judge, “Ile
take an order for that, whether I come or no. I trowe the Kinge hath i
power to stay the Prosecution of any such Indictments, And I must tell
you, Mr, Smart, I see no such direct Inw whereon to grownd them, now
T have considered of it,” &c. or to this effect

B

A letter written by Cosin on the Saturday following (July
26), from which the address has been torn, but which the ine
ternal evidence shews to have been written to the Bishop of —
London, after recounting the circumstances, how “ Judge |
Whitlock, the yeere before, had rejected and cast the indi
ments out of Court, as knowing no law on which they should
be grounded,” goes on :—

* But it shold seem the law is falne out to be otherwise tit yeere then
‘was the last, and it is false doctrine to say now as Judge Whitlock did:
we are taught, and the Jury stood by, That as some men have bin
and deprived for refusing to use some ceremonies commanded in the Ct
‘by law, so other some are as punishable, if they shall dare to use any 6
rite, ceremonie, or order whatsoever, which is not expressly appoint

7 This change of opinion respecting the

Bis thority over the rubrick—see
Reem aedin tepie: rattan

important, as illustrating the wocet-
tity ofthe law in such matters ta 1629.

INTRODUCTION.

had been three Sundays at the cathedral, and on the fourth
had ordered the Nicene Creed after the Gospel to be seéd and
not sung. There seems to have been some gbjections made
to this by the Canons, and eventually we find—

Ҥ, Afterwards with much adoc, it was condescended tnto, that the
Creed should be sung upon Sundayes, but a charge was given withall,
that ail the week long besides, it should be read only by him that executed
alone at the Altar. And so it was, and so it continued ever since, and
60 it is at this day «.

And thus we find the Puritan Bishop Howson
(no doubt at the instigation of Laud, then pe of Lon-
don, and in high favour with the King) a modification of
the rubrick.

“It may be said that the saying or singing of the Nicene
Creed could have bi of little moment, and involved no
doctrinal significan till it was evidently thought to be
so at the time, and as much a test of rubrical obe-
dience as matters of ter importance, But the value
of the circumstances attending it consists in the remarkable
illustration which they give of the latitude allowed in the
interpretation of the ru s. It has been seen that the
Judge in the end prac ve up his point, that the doing

i expressly appointed to be done was
he Bishop, by giving directions
» practically yielded the same.
t the proceedings against Smart were
hens up at]
to York. We have chiefly Smart's own account to rely
for the order of the proceedings‘, but we gather from per

Same day. The office of the said Com
rainion againat Mr. Peter Sexart for

‘Be, This ix vest.
filoming ts the Onder oY Dates

supremacy of our Churche, and in takinge from him all power of excom=
municatinge, averring further that his power therein, and the righte he feat
was noe greater, nor noe more than John his horseman ; and yet hee hat,
procured a certificate to the parliament of his honestie, Yt is thought that
Neale, Bishop of Wynchester, will hardly save his creddite for watage|
4 glowe and cloakinge #0 foule an offence... . Cossens is sent fory andl
durste not yet appeare, notwithstanding hee is a convocation man, ‘The
advantage the house hath against those above named, is because there
pandens are not inrolled in the Chancery...”

We find also that the Puritan party were putting forth their
strength in the house, by making an order, dated the next
day, January 28, 1629, as follow:

“*Wee the Commons now assembled in Parliament do claime, professe
and avow for Trath, the sence of the Articles of Religion which were esta-
blished in Parliament the thirteentl
the Publike Acts of the Church
‘exposition of the writers of our
‘we reject the sense of the Jesuits, reap and all others wherein they |
do Differ from us *.”

The phraseology is very vague, but the sense obviously
that they mean that only their own interpretation of the:
(and incidentally the rubricks) shall be permit
and that they will punish any who venture to interpret

otherwise.

ime also, (as it is dated 1629,) Smart issted
“Treatise on “Alta 5," which expands
against Cosin in the sermon, while it adds others, and
freely uses his name: and these evidently formed the gro

accusations against Cosi

reason for inserting a few extracts from them here is that th
throw considerable light, even more than the sermon,
the practices which were followed at Durham ‘and
and shew distinctly the manner in which Cosin i
the rubricks of the Prayer- Book : they must therefore:
into account in attempting to give an idea of the pr
which guided him in his revision of the same.

£ Minyes of Procentings in Me. Walter 6
Noung’ apdwrtng, and with Ms sign
tare stat, found by i
April,

HISTORICAL SURVEY OF CosiN’s CORRECTIONS. ccexli
anon to make a low curtsie; to make a profound leg to God, especially
sing out of the Church, as it were taking his leave and departing from
which is a phrase of speech as absunt as the Action itselfe is vain,
Beste and Idolatrous.”— Zrentise, p. 14.

And elsewhere in the same treatise, on “he Reverence shewn
to the Altar at Durham, he thus writes :—

“Who [i.c. Cosin] going up to the Altar in a cope, will say in his pride
and contempt of poor people, Stand out of my way... . and immediately
make a low leg doune to the ground before Air Ae, the Altar, honouring
it, being a stock or a stone, having unchristianly and universally disgraced
and abased his Christian brethren and sisters at the same time. But the
holy Altar say they is not a stock or stone, neither may it be called an
Idoll : Not an Idoll? I do not think that any Idoll in the world mas ever
se worshipped as our Durham Altar hath beene.”—=Thautise, p. 14.

Respecting Cofes, as in the sermon so here, he makes his
objections lie against the emdreidered Copes, and not against
the vestment itself.

“We may not be so absurd as (understanding literally this mysticall
song of the Prophet) to bring into the quire, even to the Communion
‘Table, or Altar as they called it, our Sanctuary, or Sanctum Sanctorum
as they make it, minstrels and dancers, boyes and girls playing on
timbrels and tabrets; if we doe, then may we also admit to the holy
Commuslon fastan? of decent Cope ridiculous picbald vestments, used
a long time by the youths of this toun in their sports and May-games.""—
Treatise, p. 8

Smart never loses an opportunity of shewing his abhor
of Church Music; so in his treatise he writes :—

“Neither rest they contented with the Aorrifle prostemation of
Lord's Supper, with immoderate chaunting and organ-playing, and
other superstitious vanities ; but the Sacrament of Baptism™ also,
will not suffer to be administered without am Aislaons noise of tnusick,’
Treatise, po 9

Inriuence or THE TRIALS ON Costn’s CORRECTIONS.

It would appear that at the trials in 1628-29 the que
of the Ornaments of the Altar was included, as well as —
position of the same; and amongst Smart’ ‘charges against
Cosin, both in his Sermon and in his Treatise, we :
tion of there being crosses, candlesticks, &c., upon the Altar,
which it was concluded were il
Cosin, in the Notes in hi Prayer. Book of 1619, has not re
ferred so much to Orna of the Church a8 ae
Omaments of the Ministers,
former ; and he points out, in
mongst other Ornaments in
use in the second aieck were the two lights a)
the “ pamunaaie Tal le, or r des and later on in the same
note, to the of “our present ae
in the Church” generally, and adds that he held a discou
with Judge Yelvert | the ct, in his circuit at Di
not long before his death? = Judge Yelverton acknow-
t were appointed dy the fé
itself, although he was of sniothar mind before. Cosin #
ich he had convinced
1 stress, as will be seen, upon
ding the Act of Parliament” set forth ih
the beginning Re this book, and then explains its full
port, and finally adds, 1 t! der referred to, viz.
“until other order shall be therein taken by authority of the Qu
Majesty with the advice,” &. *

was never made, as “ qualified.”

# See ante, p. cccxexi.
# See ppe Coes and cxaill,

HIsToRIcaL SURVEY OF COSIN'S CORRECTIONS, ccealiii

The attention, and one may say deference, to Acts of Par-
liament shewn by Cosin throughout his Notes is remarkable.
Especially this is the case in his Considerations, e.g. as re-
gards the Proclamation 9:—

“\Cosin’s Considerations, c. 1640. ‘The Proclamation .
legal part thereof, and were better omitted, for the Act of Parllament
prefixed to the Book forbids any addition thereto."

So, again, as regards the Lessons :
++ And is against the uniformity intended in it by the Act of Parliament

And the same regarding certain Prayers *:—

“The Prayer... is not authorised by Act of Parliament, but first
added by the order and commandment of King James... . Which, to
ftee it from any exception, it were not amiss to be here noted by a special
rubrick in the margin.”

Other similar passages may be found, e.g.—

“* But it is no legal addition, for the Act of Parliament forbids it*,”

“Somewhat is wanting to make it agree with the Injunctions of Queen
Elizabeth."

‘AH which are here inserted without any legal authority or Act of
Parliament *."”

In his Notes™ upon the rubrick in question, his /raywent
references to Canons, Acts of Parliament, and Advertisements,
are sufficient to shew the very careful consideration which he
gave to all questions relating to authority. On this the whole
question hinges.

We find, then, that Cosin in his Corrected copy marked
through the rubrick, and wrote in its stead fhe words of
acause of an Ad of Parliament,

On referring to a previous page of this work®, it will be
seen that the Act of Parliament of Elizabeth enacts that the
Prayer-Book of 1552 shall be used—

“with an alteration of addition of certain Lessons. . . and the form of
the Litany to be altered and corrected, and two sentences only added in
the delivery of the Sacrament . . . mone other or otherwise,"

A new rubrick was however inserted in this place in the

«Seep. exvi. * See p. elvi. * Seep cree,
cSoptacd Seen! Seep coro, | tae
suction, p. 2s

INTRODUCTION.

Prayer-Book, although it was ordered that no alteration was to
be made at all. Yet as the 25th clause 5 of the Act was con
tradictory to the old rubrick, the revisers would have been
justified in omitting it, or perhaps no Sie e could well
have been raised if only they had followed the words of the
clause of the Act: but they practically inserted a new mie
brick, which, although in ¢Ae spirit of the Act, was not ac

cording to the defter of it. Hence Cosin’s objection to it.
Incidentally it may be asked, How came it that the Rubrick
of Elizabeth's Prayer-Book differed from the Act of Parlin
ment? From the a - of documents relating to the de
tails of the 1559 revision, it is perhaps hopeless to discover
a definite clue, As regards the first few words, the change, a5
4 al, as a “clause in an act,” and
ferently framed. But it seems
, Which Parker and Guest, or
wrote in the copy which was ie)

much to be regretted this
not exist,) were copied from the rough draft of the cael
before it was engrossed in the ; and this was aftecwands

slightly varied, It may b d also (although it relates
only very indirectly to the question at issue) that the last ten
or twelve words of the f k, seem to be some-
what redundant as printed, viz

“as were in use by authority of Parliament, in the Second year of the
reign of King Edward the Sixth,
According to the Act of Parliament, st in the beginning of this book”

Practically the su aiteare Of what is given at the beginning
of the book is here gi iso, the reference is not
at all needed. 1 , we frequently find
Notices to the printers very similar to the words printed
above in italic type, e.

“As in yt next teaf.” Follow throughout y* mew translation”
\ Print it out at large.” “ Here only such are to be named as the Kimg,
shall appoint,” &c.*

It is just possible, that such was the purpose of the
in question, and that the printers have printed the «
rection instead of following it; and if so, the Revisers j
tended that the words of the Act should be stric

7 Seep. xiii.

HisroricaL Survey oF Cosry’s CORRECTIONS. cocxly

by the printers. If not, the words must have been added
simply as an explanation of, or justification ai the insertion
of the new rubrick ; otherwise they were needless.

The 25th clause of the Act of Unseen of Elizabeth was

introduced by « few preliminary words, which, as stid already,
were too abrupt for a “ rubrick :"—

“Provided always and be it enacted, that] such omaments of the
Church and of the ministers thereof shall be retained. . .”

In the Rubrick of Elizabeth's Book (which had been re-
tained up to 1661) the introductory words had stood :—

“And here is to be noted that] the Minister [at the time of the Com-
menion, and at all other times in his Ministration) shall use -

Cosin wrote in his Prayer-Book (and the Committee, and
eventually Convocation, adopted) the following, which partakes
somewhat of both the clause and the rubrick »

“ And here is to be noted that] such ornaments of the Charch, and ofthe
Ministers thereaf, [at all times of their ministration) shall be retained .

Except these preliminary words, it will be seen the words of
the new paragraph are idenfica’ throughout with the clause
of the Act.

It is almost beyond doubt that it was in consequence of
the illegal character of the rubrick, which gave the Puritans
the advantage in disregarding it, that in his Corrected Book
Cosin wrote the words of the Act of Parliament, as follow,
instead of the unlawful rubrick which stood there before :—

“And here is to be noted that) sack ormanents of the Church and of the
Ministers thereof at all times of their ministration shalbe retained & be in
suse as seere in this Church of England, by the Authority of Parliament, im
the second year of the raigne of K. Edw. VI...”

It was not till afterwards, probably in 1661, at one of the
meetings of the Committee of Bishops, when the revision of
the Prayer-Book was in progress, that the following words
were wntten beneath Cosin’s corrected rubrick,

These are the words of the Act itself."
But they are obviously words of explanation of what Cosin

‘ing in Sancroft’s handwriting, and ws
other general notes and memoranta Ycoogy-

cooxlvi INTRODUCTION,

out the book, which are sometimes expansions of, and some-
times amendments to, Cosin's suggestions. ‘The original cor
rection may well have been made at or about the time when
Cosin was discussing the very subject with Judge Yelverton,
and that the alterations were suggested by the questions
brought forward at the trial of 1629, when, as we have seen,
Judge Yelverton presided, and, as we learn from the note in
the Prayer-Book of 1638, held a conference with Cosin on
the sabject. But whether this be so or no, Cosin’s notes
and the circumstances explain the intention and meaning of
alteration.
When, however, the paragraph was transferred from “the
the beginning of the Prayer-Book “to the place of
the rubrick,” the words—

** Until other order shall be therein taken by authority of the Queen’s
Majesty, with the advice of her Commissioners, appointed and authorized

under the great seal of F d cat lesiastical, or of the Metro-
politan of this realm,"

were omitted. Tt was an open question whether such order
had ever been taken, it had not (as seen in his
note in the book of 1638). But whether he was right or
wrong, het now om , and also omitted to substi-

; which the words might have been
thought to sic : total omission, as will be seen
hereafter, was agreed to by the ‘ommittee of Bishops, and
eventually by Convocati

affected by the trial of 1628,

ard VI. the rubrick respecting

the Nicene Creed stood thus :—

[£84] “The Priest or Deacon then shall read the Gospel, After the
Gospel ended the Priest shall begin, J believe in one God. The Clerks
shall sing the rest.”

In the Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. this direction
(involving the presence of Clerks) was omitted, and the me
brick stood,

[€ 84.] “And the Epistle & Gospel being ended, shall be sald the Creed."?

Cosin was charged, as will have been observed*, with sing. |
dng the Nicene Creed.
* See p.comax,

INTRODUCTION,

Tn connection with Rubricks § 75, 1 § 76, and § 107, the
Placing of the Holy Table Altarwise (and incidentally calling
it an Altar) was one of the direct charges against Cosin at
both the trials, as well as one of the frequently-reiterated
complaints by Smart in his Sermon and in his Treatise.

To understand the nature of this charge it will be necessary
to go back somewhat.

In the first Prayer-Book of Edward the Sixth (1549) there
was no rubrick respecting the position of the altar. It was
therefore to stand in the old accustomed flare, In the second
Prayer-Book (1552) a rubrick was inserted respecting the po-
sition of the Holy Table :—

1875.1 “The Table havyng at the Communion tyme a fayre white
lynnen clothe upon it, shall stande in the body of the Churche, or in the
Chauncell, where Morninge prayer, and Eveninge prayer be appoynted to
Bee sayde,”

There are one or two points in this rubrick which are some-
what indefinite, The first is, whether the words “at the Com-
munion time” apply to the whole rubrick, or only to the “having
the fair white linen cloth | it.” In the former case, the

hi , Communion was
not being admi i left untouched, and this seems to
have been the view taken in Elizabeth’s reign, as will be seen.
The next point of doubt is to what the words, “zvhere Morm-

ning Prayer be appointed to de said,” apply. Strictly

construed, they may be said to apply only to “the chancel.”
But it is no great stretch truction to say that they
apply to either church or. chancel, and that the meaning would

or in the chancel, accords
ing to where Morning and
in those places where rete id Evening Prayer are said
in the church, then the Table shall stand in the church at the
Communion time ; w! in those where they are said in the”
chancel, then the ‘Table shall stand in the chancel at the Com=
munion time. But a third interpretation may be put 4po
the passage, namely, that the words in question are to be &
strued neither with church nor chancel, wut with the words
stand,” and this it will have been observed was a point
on by Smart ¢ +

“in the midit of the Quire mot at the cast end. .. where no p
of Evening prayer is ever said, and but a piece of the Morning.”

© See p. cocexix,

cock INTRODUCTION,

“ Whereas we have no doubt, but that in all Churches within the realm
of England convenient and decent Tables are provided aml placed for the
celebration of the holy Communion, we appoint that the same Tables shail
from time to time be kept and repaired in sufficient and seemly manner,
and covered in time of Divine Service with a carpet of silk or other decent
stuff thought mect by the ordinary of the place, if any question be made of
it, and with a fair linen cloth af tiie tine of the ministration."

‘The Canon then proceeds with the same words used in the
Injunction, though all reference to “ the place where the Altar
stood” had been struck through :-—

“and s0 stand, saving when the said boly Communion is to be admnitiise
tered : at mich time the same shall be placed in so good sort within the
Church or Chancel, as thereby the Minister may be axore conveniently Aaard
of the Communicants in his Prayer and Ministration, and the Communi+
cants also soy " fy and in more mumer may communicate with

The Canon omits the paragraph relating to the replacing
of the table, and proceeds to the Ordering of the Zen Command-
ments to be set upon t f nd of every church, chosen
sentences to be written on js, and a convenient sea? for

mges of the Parish,
ough strictly of no great
n the sense of allowing
he Holy Table named
at the beginni definite direction to replace the table
at the end, wi 0 itted in th on, nor is it difficult
to surmise wh r entailed a considerable

amount of tr

by the cong
fable to entail ‘considera le’ confusion—often, no doubt, it
reverence ; and thirdly ible, it would be liable to
considerable damage by the frequent movement, Conse-
quently, although the general sense is retained by repeating
the words, “save at the holy Communion," the moving is
no longer defimitely ordered ; it leaves the place practically to
the discretion of the minister, subject, of course, to the mai
Provision that during the administration it be convenient for hear
émg, and communicating, It might on the one hand be angued
that the original position of the A\vst being no lowgss insisted

HisTORICAL SURVEY OF CoSIN’S CORRECTIONS. _ cecli

on, the Table might stand out in the choir, or in the body of
the church, wen there was mo administration. Tt might, on
the other hand, be argued that if the place against or near to
the cast wall was found convenient for the communicants, so
it might stand wéen there was an administration of the Holy
Sacrament.

But it will have been observed that there was no change in
the rubrick. As regards one doubtful point, the Injunction of
Elizabeth interpreted it definitely, the Canon interpreted it
less definitely. As regards the other doubtful points they
received no interpretation from either, except so fir that con-
venience was to be an important consideration, and that the
place therefore was not to be definitely fixed.

‘The arguments adduced by Smart in his Sermon and Trea-
tise may, perhaps, be taken as representative of the Puritan
party generally. Cosin’s Notes in his Prayer-Books of 1619,
1638, and his MS. Notes‘, may be taken as representing the
views of the Church party, We do not know what were the
formal pleas put before Judge Yelverton’, but probably the
chief points in the indictment were a repetition of Smart's
observations in his Sermon, which he afterwards copied or
expanded in his Treatise.

Perhaps one of Smart’s strongest arguments was derived
from the latter part of the same rubrick, namely, that the
Priest was to stand “at the north side of the Table.” He
argues in his Sermon® that unless thi le be placed from
east to west, Le. tables wise, the Priest arenof stand at the north
side. And again in the abstract for the indictments which he

drew up in 1630", he complains of the altar at Durham
being—

“placed at the end of the quire along by the wall with meither site
towand the north, all which is contrary to the Book of Common Prayer.”

Enough however has been shewn to explain Cosin’s cor-
rection in the first part of the rubrick.

He proposed ' instead of —

“The Table having at the Communion time a fair white linnen cloth
upon it, ahall stand in the body of the church, or in the chancel where
Morning Prayer, & Evening Prayer be appointed to be said ;””

to substitute the following :—

* Set yp. eleexiii —clexeyi, F Seep cxceeaili. # Beng. coe,
© Sen cocks \ See can.

“ The Table altouies standing i the midst at the upper end? of the chancel
or of the church where a chancall i menting, and Seing at all timer covered
with @ corde of silke, shall alro have at the Communion time a fair cohite
tinen cloth upon it, &c."

and by this means not only directly sanction in the rubrick |
itself (as well as in the Canon) the Altar remaining ordinarily —
in its place, but prevent the Puritan practice, which had
been authorized by Elizabeth's Injunctions, of moving the
table out from the wall into the chancel or the church.
Moreover his corrections seem to have been approved
the Committee of Bishops, as they are copied off into San-
croft's fair copy.

In Convocation, however, there seems to have been some
hesitation in accepting words so definite as those
by Cosin. They proposed to leave the words of the old
Tubrick standing so far as—

“The Table af the Communion time having a fair white linnen eloth
upon It shall stand in the—"

and then to substitute for the words “ body of the Church or
in the Chancel,” &c.—

most convenient place in the upper end of the chancell, or of the body of
the church where there is no chancel ;"

thus introducing the word convenient, as used in the Injume-
tions and Canons, and also getting rid of the ambiguity already
referred to, of the expression, “where Morning and Evening |
Prayer be appointed t id |

But last of all the whole was erased (by what authority”
will be discussed later on in this work), and this last .
ment, it must be presumed, was ally sanctioned by Cons
vocation, and so thus it is that the rubrick stands im ou
Prayer-Book still as it was altered in 1552.

Before however passing on to the next question, it should be —
pointed out that while Cosin was anxious to get the interpre
tation of the rubrick determined one way, the Puritan pat
were no less active in trying to obtain an interpceraa
other. We see this more clearly later on in the course

events, but it will be best referred to here, In 1641, Mar. 1,
the House of Lords passed an order ™— 4

Cosin had written ** parts” but altered that they understood the
ithimeltteen™ en old'eubrick, ee
1 Feamay be argued from this alveration, “"™ See pelsxxvle

Historical Survey oF Costn’s Corrections. — cccliii

“That every Lord Bishop... . shall give directions. . . that the Com-
munion Table... doth stand decently in the ancient place where it ought
to do dy the few, and as it hath done for the greater part of these three
score years last past."

This would appear to have been an attempt to have the
rubrick interpreted in the Puritan sense, by a declaration of
“the Jaw” in an order of the House of Lords; but it is im-
portant, firstly, as shewing the doubt as to the law; and,
secondly, as admitting as an historical fact, that it had stood
so only for te greater part of sixty years. If we accept the
date as accurate, it would imply that the placing the Table
tablewise only came into common practice after 1580.

The Lords’ Committee®, in their report the same year
(March, 1641), included amongst their so-called innovations
{against which no doubt the previous order was directed) —

“The turning of the Holy Table AZtarsuise,"
Meanwhile, too, the Lords, after a two days’ debate, had

voted (Dec, 16, 1640) the Canons which had been passed by
Convocation, and which had been duly ratified by the King,
to be illegal. One of the most important of these Canons?
was that on the position of the Holy Table not only as
the ordinary place, but also during the time of Administra-
tion. It ran—

“That the standing of the Communion-Table? sideway under the east
window .... is in its own nature indifferent... And albeit ar the time of
reforming this Church from that gross superstition of popery . . « yet not
withstanding it was then ordered by the Injunctions and Advertisements of
Queen Elizabeth that the boly Tables should stand in the place where the
Altars stood, and accordingly have been continued in the Royal chapels
. «and im most Cathedral, and some Parish Churches. ... And therefore
we judge it fit and convenient that all churches and chapels do conform
thempelves in this particular to the example of the Cathedral and Mother
Churches, saving always the general liberty left to the Bishop by law during
the time of the Adwinistration of the Holy Comsenian,”

The object of this Canon would appear to render certain
the liberty which was somewhat doubtful before, and to pre-
vent the continuance of such actions as were brought at
Durham, which were the forerunners of many similar indict

* Step. ciexxvi * Seo p. cuxay. fn mone of the Book, bet

RRs sageesion cacy ‘asad vii. Coats ahs aoe seuss ocho

“

eccliv INTRODUCTION.

ments preferred in the interests of the Puritan party. Whether
then Cosin had made his correction or not previous to this
time, there can be little doubt that the Considerations which
dictated this Canon in 1640 influenced the Committee of —
Bishops, as well as Convocation, in adopting Cosin’s Correc-
tions in 166r,

The position of the Holy Table, against which so much
complaint was made by Smart in his Sermon of 1628, and
Treatise of 1629, and in the several charges which, as will
have been seen, were brought against Cosin and the other
Prebendaries, involved also the position of the Priest standing
at the Holy Table.

Tn the first trial, i.e. 16284, it does not appear that Cosin
was definitely charged with the practice of standing defore the
‘Table, but the documentary evidence is very imperfect. It
seems from his own statement that this was one of the charges
in 1629", Certainly it so in 1641.

Cosin’s own practice, in regard to this matter, as he tells
us, when answering to impeachment of 1641*, was to
stand at the north end, since the Table was placed North —
and South ; but at the Consecration of the Elements he may
have at times stood at the middle of the Table, with his face
to the East. |

Whether or not it may be argued from this plea of Cosin’s
that it was the custom with all who ministered in churches,
where the Holy Table st to stand at the North. |
end, may be an open question. Un tedly, so far as that
special rubrick was concerned, 5
the words “ North side” should be changed to “North end.”
It seems unreasonable to suppose that Smart’s Arguments and
his own trial had no influence with him, and it is only to be
surmised that he attached more importance to the ancient
position of the Holy ‘Table itself, than to the ancient position —
of the Priest, at the commencement, at least, of the Holy
Communion,

‘The latter part of the rubrick stood thus :—

{|

[§76.] “‘And the Priest standing at the north side of the Table, shal” &e. |
Cosin altered it first of all into—
[g 76.] “* And the Priest standing at the north end of the Table,”

1 See p, cecxex. + See p. cecexays 4 See later on, p, cocxch

HISTORICAL SURVEY OF CosIN’s CORRECTIONS. ccclv

This, however, was afterwards altered, the word “end”
being marked through, and “side or end” written above it.
It is not clear when or why this change was made. It was
probably by the advice of the Committee of Bishops, for this
reason: Sancroft had prepared his fair copy, leaving space
for one word, whichever should be determined on, but the
decision come to, of inserting both the words, left him scarcely
sufficient space to write both words in, for the letters are evi-
dently crowded; hence it would appear that the last correc-
tion was not made till Sancroft had commenced writing the
“fair copy." The rubrick, then, as it left the Committee,
stood thus :-—

[§ 76] “ And the Priest standing at the North side or end of the Table."

And thus it went before the Convocation; they substituted
the word “part” for the words “side or end,” probably in-
tending thereby not to differ from the principle laid down
by Cosin, but only to adopt one word which should be in-
clusive of both, and at the same time get rid of words which
recalled controversy. ‘The fate of their final alteration, how-
ever, followed that of the first part of the rubrick.

But from this it appears, that so far as reading the first
Prayers of the Communion, the understanding of Cosin, as well
as of the Committee and of Convocation, was that the Priest
should stand at or near the North end of the Table. The
Epistle he considered was to be read in the Place assigned
Jor it’, for he inserted these words in his Corrected copy;
and although these words (it may be added by the way) were
approved by the Committee of Bishops, they appear, as far as
the evidence goes, to have been rejected by Convocation.

Cosin’s practice of standing at the North end after the Re-
vision of 1662, may perhaps also receive some illustration
from the Inventory*, where we find amongst the Ornaments
considered by him necessary to the Altar were :—

“Duo hypogonatica . . . pro boreali et australi partibus Altaris.”

By which must be understood the two kneeling-stools, one at
either end of the Altar, We see exactly the same to be
marked in the Plan of Bishop Andrewes’ chapel’, where a stool

Sy Fes emi tr, in the rents rt ele The segiost pla aa

Vi. See found by Prynne amongst Lauds
nod pity ry ir

InTRODUCTION.

or cushion is placed at cither end of the Altar; and there are
s0 many points of similarity" between the arrangement of —
the two chapels as to other matters, that we cannot doubt
that these stools are what is intended by the entry in the
inventory *.

It is true that their presence does not necessarily affect the
position of the Priest on going to the Holy Table, as there
are no directions for the Priest to kneel until the Confession
[§ 112]. But no doubt it was then a common custom, as it
1s now, for the Priest to kneel at once on going up to the
Table; and the place of kneeling would probably affect the
pam of standing when he began the Service. There is a note,

owever, which Cosin had copied from Bishop Andrewes! notes
(occurring at the end of Morning and Evening Prayer"), by
which it appears, taking various matters into consideration,
that it was intended that at the beginning of the Service the
Priests (if there were two) should stand at cither end, ic, close
to the kneeling-stools provided for them.

“ The grace of our Lord Forse Christ, Were the Minister riseth, and if
there be « Sermon, an fntroit is sung. And after Sermon they ascend
with three adorations towards the Altar. If both [Ministers or] Priests, the
‘one at one end, the other at the other, representing the two cherubima at
the merey-seat. If one be but a Deacon he kneels at the door.”

Tn the plan of Bp. Andrewes’ chapel the kneeling-stools are
clearly drawn, and the reference to them is—
“3. 3 The Kneeling stools covered and stuffed.”
is practice after the Revision receives some further
illustration ® from the rubrical directions which are given in
the Service for the Consecration of a Church, which Bishop

Cosin drew up for his Diocese*. The rubricks requiring notice
are as follows »

® For instance, in Pp. Andrewes’ Chapel
we fod named as the daily furniture for
the Altar,
‘. A Cushion,
8, ‘Teo Cauesticks, with tapers.
r “The Basin for oblations.
A Cushion for ul

» See p. cli: see also Andrewes” Minor:

Works, AWC. %
© The Editor ls indebted to the Preface
by Mr. Ormsby to the Durham Core=

ee (Surtees) for the reference to

this.
# Te will be seen that on March
House of ( prey

iris} boom coed tor’ lopsling vio ©
‘oHie) io diferent places, avd. one indter
ang the Book

for: putt yer
‘pean which stead upon the Alar

for Conecrion “f Pa it Chiuren
ceru and tion
atrusted tothe Bishop of Durham, This

waa probably the form drawn up Gor that {

HISTORICAL SURVEY OF COSIN’S CORRECTIONS, — ccclvii

“Then going up to the chancell and the Table of the Lord, and reve-
rently placing thereupon the plate prepared for the Holy Communion,
then presented to him by the Founder, or donor, he shall kneele doune
defore the Table and say *,”

After returning to his chair in the midst of the church, and
the Act of Dedication published and read, and the Sentences,
Lessons, special Collect, and the Litany said or sung respec-
tively as ordered—

“Then shall the Bishop ascend towards the Table of the Lord, snd
then kneele doune at his fa/dstoole before it, his chaplains following him and.
placing themselves af each end of the Table, where he that is at the North
shall begin the Communion Service, which shall be the same that is used
upon Holy dayes, except when it is hereafter otherwise appointed,

“Then shall the Béxbop reverently offer upon the Lord’s Table, first the
Act of Consecrating the Church or Chappell under his seale before pub=
lished, then Bread and Wine for the Communion, and then Ais own Almes
and Oblations.

“Then one of the Priests shall receive the Almes and Oblations,

“Then the Chigf Minister shall say.

“Then shall they goe on in the Service of the Communion . . . &c.

“Then the Bishop rising up, and farming Aimself toward the prope, shall
give the Benediction. . .',"”

But there was still another rubrick, namely § 107, affected
by the question, for Cosin was more distinctly charged some
time afterward, as will be seen *, with—

“officiating at the West side of the Altar, and turning his back to.
the people."

And to this charge, he so far made admission without in-
criminating himself more than need be, that he did at times, for
the sake of conveniently reaching the Elements, stand in the
middle: he did not add any other reason, and it was not ad-
visable that he should do so. It will have been seen how
every detail in his practice had been described in such a way

=, but whether it was ever sance aecration of " Christ's Church, neere Tin-
tioned or rejected by Convocation, there — mouth.~
is no evidence to shew. T' * Cosin’s Correspondence, vol il. p. 782,
MSF Thids voi. ii. ps 299, ?
# Art. 3 in Roslewurch's Collection, Nox
x6q1. See further on, p- Coexcle

as to give it the colour of superstitio ind it would ¢

have helped his accusers to refer to the first book of Ed)

VL, which undoubtedly was looked upon as distinctly super-
stitious by the Puritan party. In a word, there was a Com-
mittee, as he well knew, ready to take every advantage, fair —
or unfair, and to the uttermost, of the slightest admission that
he infringed a angie rubrick ; so that it would be dangerous to”
argue definitely from his plea of convenience (which he may
well have adopted to shield himself against this ungenerous
and unfair dealing) that it was his so/e reason: on the other
hand, it is impossible to read his notes, e.g. in his 1619 Prayer-
Book", without thinking that another reason which weighed
with him was because he regarded the Altar to be the same
under the Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI, as it had been
under the First, It strikes the key-note to his practice, and
whether the notes in his Book of 1619 are his own writing, or
the words of his “lord and master, Bishop Overall,” he cer
tainly acted up to them, as his master had done, and Bishop
Andrewes also, and this was the reason of his pewecution by
the Puritan faction.

The rubrick that affects the Consecration of the Elements —
stood, —

[§ 107.] ‘*Then the Priest standing up shall say as followeth.”
He wrote,—

\\ Here followeth the Prayer of Consecration.
[f 108.] “¢ When the Pricst standing before y¢ Table hath so ordered the
bread & wine placed upon the Table.”

It will be observed, he uses here the words * deforey® Table” _
In Edward the Sixth’s First Book the words “‘defore! ye midst

ofthe Altar,” occur at the commencement of the Adminis —
tration of the Holy Communion, but the illustrations aboye
given seem to imply that Cosin would himself only enjoin this”
position at the consecration of the Elements‘. Still, :
the whole of the circumstances together,—the attacks upon
him by Smart in his Sermon and Treatise, the charges brought
against him at Durham and in the House of Commons,—it

is only reasonable to suppose that by introducing the

* before,” he at least meant that the new rubrick should

» Soe p. clexxiil, * It will be seen that by
1 Or rather, “afore” but in all casex rangement the Prayer of Obiation
the “afore” of the earlier Looks were by on immediately after the Prayer of

Cosin altered into “bofore.” See ps coxavi,

Historicat SURVEY OF Costy’s CorREcTIONS. ccclix

tinctly make it lawful to stand at the Consecration of the
Elements, as he had stood when he was accused of acting
unlawfully, or else it is difficult to discover a reason for his
addition of the word*,

Both the Committee and Conyocation approved the alteration.

1630.

Smart was not content with arraigning Cosin two successive
years before the Durham Court of Assize, and publishing his
“Treatise on Altars." While his own trial was going forward,
he put many of the charges referred to in his books in the
form of Indictments against Cosin. At least, so it would
appear from a paper preserved amongst the Rawlinson MSS.
in the Bodleian, and entitled ",—

“ Articles or instructions for Articles to be exhibited by his Majesties
High Commissioners, against Mr. John Cosin, Mr. Francis Burgoigne,
Mr. Marmaduke Blaxton, Doctor Hunt, Dr. Lindsell, Mr, William James,
all Learned Clerks of the Cathedral Church of Durham.”

The Indictments, however, appear not to be drawn up in
a legal form, and much irrelevant matter is introduced ; pro-
bably they were intended as an outline either for some mem-
ber to make use of in laying the charges before the Parliament,
or for his Counsel to reduce into shape before bringing it into
court.

Practically, nearly all the charges are mere repetitions of
what had appeared in the “Sermon” or the “ Treatise,” with
additions of complaint of the treatment of “ your elder brother
Peter Smart.”

In the second charge, we have, perhaps, something new,
and as it is illustrative of the kind bee which passed
muster, and is not altogether irrelevant to the history of the
Prayer-Book, it may be given :—

“2, Item we article and object unto you John Cosin, Augustine Lindsell,
Francis Burgoine, etc. that you know and beleeve that the Book of
Comman-Prayer tearmeth and styleth full ministers by the name and title
of Ministers, and the word Minister is oftencr" used than the word Priest,

jan te ee snc fa eee
the " Concord ‘be een that ia

ince,” it wi
the PrayerHook of sag, in the rmivicks
Proper the word Minidter occurs 10

++» And therefore you Arminians are much to blame, for
corrupt the Common Book as some did the book appointed for the fast,
which the word Minister is found but one and the word Priest 45 times.

Several charges are included under the next Article :—

“3, Item we object that there are often ceremonyes . . . namely,

«Standing up at the Nicene Creed—Gloria Patel,

“Wearing of Copes at the 2" Service—having a second Service so”
called.

“Placing the Communion Table, and the Font in the rooms wherein
they now are.

“ Setting tapers, burning and not burning, on the Communion Table.”

In reference to the Altar in Durham Cathedral, there is
a passage which is valuable for the accurate description it
gives of that structure. In the Indictment Cosin is rightly
excluded, and we know from other testimony of Smart, that:
the Altar was erected before Cosin became a prebend ®

“ Again you, Richart Hunt, Deane, with your Associats, holding a con:
renticle in the Castle of Durham, among other decrees that you made
without the King’s authority {and consequently by the 12" Canon ¥ you are
all excommunicated ipso facto) you ordayned that the O/d Communion-table —
of wood, which had been used and approved by all Deanes and Bishoppes”
about 50 yeares, should be cast out of the Church, which was done, and
in place thereof you have set up a double table, very sumpteous of stoma,
which you always call the Altar, This Altar stands upon 6 stone pillars,
curiously polished, and fastened to the ground, having upon every black
pillar 3 cherubim-faces as white as snow, and it is placed at the end of the
quire along by the wall, with neither side toward the north, ol which is com
trary to the Booke of Common-Prayer and Injunctions, which command it
{

after each of the Ten Command- Rebellion, and it still remains in ite
Menls and elsewhere and in/one or Ee nal poution. It cnsiste of alah

rinted as many times ax "

the Prayer-Hook, if not more, But as », Clearly shewing Ua

the proper way would be to take the re- Altar against the erection of which’
gular rubricks only for a fair criterion, * Rev. G
We will be seen that Smart's statement

is in fact untrue,
* Th

- ‘and Anabaptistical
the Altar)istheonly to say how the D
article of Church furniture which escaped their Altar, come within
destruction during the time of the Great

une
*Singularly enoug!

HisTORICAL SURVEY OF CosIN’s CORRECTIONS. ecclxt

to be @ portable table, and to stand when the Communion is administred,
in the middest of the Charch or Chancell, where Morning and Evening
Prayers are appointed to be sayd; which evening prayer is never said
where the table standeth now: and that the Minister should stand at the
north syde of the table, which canmot de dene when neither syde of the
‘Table standeth northward.”

It is possible these had been prepared by Smart for an
action which he brought before the King’s Bench, in the
Easter Term, 1630, against the York Commission in the
matter of their condemnation of himself: it does not, how-
ever, appear that the case was then argued.

1631.

Cosin was not left without molestation in Smart's absence.
It appears that the new Bishop of Durham, Bp. Howson, was
a friend of Smart's, and of his way of thinking4. Cosin there-
fore wrote to Laud for protection (Sept. 24, 1631); telljng him.
that the Bishop had come to the chapter-house, and threatened

him and his friends. It appears Cosin’s letter was effectual,
for Laud must have laid it before the King, who sends a mis-
sive to Bishop Howson, in which, amongst other matters, he
writes, —

“and because wee are informed of some proceedings against Augustine
Lindsell, and John Cosins, Doctors in Divinity, and Prebends of our
Cathedrall Church of Duresme, upon pretences about ordering the pub
licke prayers in oursaid Church, which may give farther occasion of trouble
and offence ; for prevention thereof, wee doe will and require you to desist
from meddling with the said Augustine Lindsell and John Casens, or any
other of the prebends of that Church, till we shall appoint some other to
be joined with you.”

The result was that Howson writes, Nov. 28, 1631, saying
that “his Majestic hath been misinformed," and implies that
he intended “no proceeding against the man,” (though his
actions certainly implied otherwise).

se sols t0cke my part and fui ling that a? restore me again to ny
ingsand sayingn to be agreable to rh bur that
Chorctot Rngiands and akervarde beth ould expell thetr capusin and the Ting:

perately ana nd patty in hie Visitation leader of all Diner Sic.
censured ining adversaries... protest: My

1632, we find Smart's case again before #
i¢, through his attome; ee fata as to
sentence of his degradation which ne L
and contending by various legal Lelie that it did not can
deprivation with it, There appears on the part of the Judge,
Sir Humphrey Davenport, to have been no sympathy
Smart", and we find from Mrs, Smart’s letter* to her
that it was very difficult to find any one to take up his case.
It has been thought necessary to refer to these

in order to retain the sequence of
little or nothing to do with the Prayer-Book.

ting Church axing

e, which should not be passed over,

Charles L, during his progress to Scotland, visited Durham.
‘The account of his reception, drawn up in*Latin by

to whom was entrusted 1 ement of the
i ook of the Dean a

Chapter *
@ mandate to the I D

“Wee likewi
binne a removing o!
placed there for the use of the Mayor >and his retboeal and for the Wives,
of the Deane and Prebends, and other women of quality; all of which
cannot bat be a trouble to the service in the Church, and a great bl

as any that
Hlved in the werk Rushworth, Yoh i

F reserved amongat

lecunes of Documents tn Ilaitestion of

Daniel Neal's ** History of the Purians”
‘i characteristic, begian

HISTORICAL SURVEY OF CosIN’s CoRRECTIONS. ceclxiii

to so goodly a quire, as we found that to bee, and doo utterly dislike that
such seates as they should any waye be continued there... .

“And our farther expresse will and commaund is, that all the seates
which were now taken downe against our comminge be never set up
againe, that soe the Quire may ever remaine in its auntient beawtie; And
yet that the Mayor and his brethren may be conveniently accommodated
in this Church after the same sort that they are at Yorke, and in other
Cathedralls, wee will that they have places on the East end of the Stalles,
sixe on one side and sixe on the other: And further, that weomen of
quality may have fayre and free accesse thither to performe their service
to God, our expresse will and pleasure is that the fayre seate which stands
betweene the pillars uppon the northside of the Quire bee left for the
wives of the Lord Bishop, the Deane, and Prebends (in case they be
married), and none other, and likewise that there be moveable benches
‘or chayers for other weomen of quallity when they come to church, which
miay be put into the vestrie, or some other convenient place at all such
tymes as they are not used: Always provided that noe weomen of what
condicion soever be suffered to sit in any of the stalls of the Quire, o
seates before them.

“Given at our Court in Durham, June 24., and in the ninth yeare of
‘our reigne, 1633.”

1635.

On Feb. 8, Cosin was elected Master of Peter House, Cam-
bridge, succeeding Dr. Matthew Wren, who had been made
Bishop of Hereford, owing no doubt to Laud’s influence ; and
here he arranged the Chapel somewhat after the model of
Durham, as appears from the testimony of Prynne, who in his
famed work, “Canterbury's Doom",” (which was published
1646) writes,—

“In Peter-house Chappel there was a glorious new Altar set up and
mounted on steps, to which the Master, Fellows, and Schollers bowed,
and were enjoyned to bow by Doctor Cosins, the Master, who set it up;
that there were basons candlesticks, tapers standing on it, and a great
crucifix hanging over it.... there was likewise a carved cross at the”
end of every seat, and on the Altar a pot, which they usually call the
dncense pot *,”

1637.

This year, as has been shewn", the Prayer-Book for the

Church of Scotland was issued under the direction (as is re
corded) of Abp, Laud and Bp. Wren. It does not appear that
Cosin had any hand in the work, but so little is known re- |
specting the details of the Revision or Compilation, that it
would be rash to say that he was in no wise consulted. It \
does appear, however, that the revision (and it is generally |
attributed to Laud and Wren) was based upon notes whi j
must have been seen by Cosin when he was making the Cor-
rections in his own Prayer-Book. Indeed, the remarkable gene
ral resemblance which many of the alterations of the rabricks in |
the one bear to those in the other, without shewing any evi-
dence of direct copying, may be accepted as an argument for
the existence of a common source whence both derived the
substance, and sometimes the very words of the Corrections,
It has already been pointed out* in the brief account of the |
Scotch Liturgy, that many of the alterations (and some amongst |
the most important) appearing first in that Liturgy, were after
wards adopted by Convocation in the revised book of 1662,
and these through the medium of Cosin's Corrections.

But beyond the corrections which are common to the two
books, there are some few others which, although not adopted
by Convocation, are yet found in Cosin’s book, and have
their counterpart in the Scotch Liturgy. Such, for instance,
as Rubrick § 98. In Cosin’s book it was written :—

And if there be a Communion the Priest shall then offer mp and place”
the bread snd wine Gx.

And we find in the Scotch Liturgy,—
Ani the Presbyter shalt then offer up and place the bread and wine, ©

‘The words “ offer up and,” do not appear in the 1604
nor do they in the Convocation copy, yet both in
book and the Scotch book.

In rubrick § 82, Cosin had written anew, but this was
jected by Convocation ;—

And the people all standing up, shall say: Glory be to thee OZ
Aud ot the end of the Gospel He that readeth i shall say "* Hore
the Holy Gospel” sand the posple shat! answer Thawks be to thee O

* See Introduction, p. lui * Seep ley,

Historica Survey or Costn's CORRECTIONS. —ceclxy

‘The Scotch Liturgy has the following :-—

And then the People all standing up shall say “Glory be to thee
© Lord.” At the end of the Gospel the Preshyter shall say ‘So endeth
the Holy Gospel.” And the people shall answer “Thanks be to thee
O Lord.”

So again, in the very important rubrick § 75, respecting the
position of the Holy Table and of the Celebrant, there are
points of resemblance between the rubrick found in Bishop
Cosin’s book, sufficient to shew that they must have had
a common origin, since the identity of words used could
scarcely be accidental. In Cosin’s copy the rubrick was at
an early date written thus :-—

The TABLE alwaies stamding in the mvidst at the upper part of the
chancd (or Church where a chancel! is wanting) and bing at all times
decently covered with a carpet of silke shall ales have at the Comunion
time a faire white linnen cloth spread over it with other decent furniture
meet for the high mysteries then to be celebrated.

And the PRIEST sanding at the north side or end shall say the Lord's
prayer with the collect follwing,

In the Scotch Liturgy, it will be observed that several of
the chief points of difference are followed -—

[8 75.] The holy Table having at the Communion-time a carpet and
a fair white linen cloth upon it, with othier decent furniture, meet for the
high Mysteries there to be celebrated, shall stand at the uppermost part
of the chancel or Church,—Where the Presbyter standing at the north
side or end thereof, shall say the Lord's prayer with this collect follow:
ing for due preparation,

Many other instances will be found in surveying the several
alterations made by Cosin, and although no direct evidence

Corrected copy of 1619, had
original, suggested by the events of |
from some hitherto undiscovered source,

INFLUENCE OF THE NOTES IN THE INTERLEAVED
Praver-Book oF 1619-38.

‘The Notes in the interleaved Prayer-Book of 1619, il it is pre-
sumed, were begun at that date, and continued till at least the
year 1638, when Cosin commenced another similar book. The
Notes in this book petha; s, on the whole, have the most direct
bearing of any upon the alterations Cosin made in the rub
though it frequently happens that suggestions made there are,
more or less, repeated in other books and in other quarters. —

very commencement of the Corrected Book,
struck through at the end of the

** Furthermore by this order the Curate shall need,” &e. ;
and in his Interleaved Prayer-Book of 1619 he had written—

The article relating D " is retained intact,
not only from the pi but from the First
Book of Edward i
1619 specially i diréetly gives the reason
for retaining it, p the general bearing it has we

on t © in that book,
special reference to : h The result, ho
ever, is the same a: 7
namely, that the words of
were 5 stituted for those of
izabeth’s ook, and the note in this Prayer-B
of ai practically provides the arguments for the alt
which Cosin made.
In order that Evening Prayer should begin with the
tences, Exhortation, and Confession®, Cosin inserted a rub
but the substance and the reason of it is already given
Prayer-Book of 1619. In order, too, that the Litany
be said in its proper place, he inserted the words in wth

7 See p. ext. + See p calli.
© See p. cxxx. * Scop,

Historicat. SuRvEY OF Cosin’s CORRECTIONS. ccelxvii

tubrick, “én the midst of the Quire4,” although curiously enough
in the 1619 Prayer-Book he points out that, in accordance
with the Injunctions of Elizabeth, it should be in the midst
of the Church,

‘To the note in the 1619 Prayer-Book, respecting the posi-
tion of the Holy Table, reference has already been made, as
well as the bearing of it upon his alteration of the rubrick.

Cosin inserted in the rubrick [§ 82]* which prescribes the
form for announcing the Gospel, the additional words, “ Glory
be to Thee, O Lord,” &c. They were not passed by Con-
vocation, and the only reason which can be surmised is, that
the saying of these words by the congregation was so univer-
sally the custom that it was not thought to be necessary even
to order them; a custom so universal, indeed, that it is uni-
versal now in the Church of England. It was, of course, not
surmised that their omission could be ever construed into
their being forbidden. The reason given by Cosin in his
1619 Prayer-Book for these being omitted in a previous book
is, that “he thinks it was by the Printer’s negligence.”

The insertion of the direction to place the offerings upon
the Holy Table‘ [§ 95] seems to owe its origin to the note
upon the subject in the Prayer-Book of 1619.

In that book, too, as well as in the book of 1638, we find
the suggestion for restoring ® the Prayer of Oblation [§ x08)
to its old place, and Cosin mentions in the note that “he
observed his Lord and Master, Dr, Overall, always to say it at
that place.” It will be seen that a re-arrangement of the Com-
munion was proposed in the Corrected copy, and this very
alteration of the place of the Prayer of Oblation was marked.
But Sancroft’s note, written in the same copy, tells us—

“My Lords the Bishops at Ely Howse ordered all in the old method
thus...

\ Then (the memorial or prayer of oslation omitted and y* Lord's Prayer)
follow the Rubrics & Forms of Participation, &e.”

In the Prayer-Book of 1619 also, a note! respecting the
consecrated Bread and Wine seems to have suggested the new
portion of the rubrick, § 142.

‘The Prayer-Book of 1619 affords but very few notes which
seem to have suggested any corrections in the Offices, though
many explaining the rubricks already in the Prayer-Book, and

4 See p. allli * See p. exch See p. extt See i
» PP ljcatate- ners p cexxilis

ecelxviii INTRODUCTION.

s0 giving reasons for retaining them. In the note upon the ;
rubrick [§ 290] * respecting the man and the woman ki
afore the Lord's Table, Cosin points out that the Priest is

to stand at the north side of it, but just before it, between the
Altar and them that are kneeling; and thus indirectly he
appears to interpret rubrick § 106 before referred to.

Cosrn’s INTERLEAVED PRaYER-BOOK OF 1638.

If any evidence is to be derived from the date of Cosin's
second interleaved Prayer-Book, it may be presumed, as has
been said, that by this time he had filled up the first intern
leaved Prayer-Book of 1619, and required another. From the
marginal additions and variety of hand-writing in the old
book, it appears probable that he added a few more notes
from time to time, but that from this date the newer book:
was the one chiefly in use. And the dates of the works re
ferred to, or rather the sources whence the extracts are taken,
prove that the second book must have been commenced
about this time; passages from books printed after 1638 are
frequently inserted, while in the 1619 book the works are ad
of an earlier date. 4

It is pointed out also by tl
“the prevailing character of the
ence to Catholic antiquity, and an
agreement between the ref
Latin Church, h with

The character

bserves, “is to oppose the

Anglican view of doctrine to the Roman, and there ts a con
troversial tone in them in this respect, which is in marked
contrast with that of the former series.” Tt probably was not
that his views changed, but “up to 1638 an union of the
Western Churches, or at least a better mutual understanding
between them might have been an object of hope. Afterwards
Cosin's own son left the communion of the English Church
for that of Rome, and the special part which he himself held
as chaplain among the English refugees at Paris, was that of

& See p. cetexxii. §. Edmund Hall, in Preface to Cosinis
! By the late Dr. Barrow, Principal of — Works, vol. y. ACC. L

HISTORICAL SURVEY OF CosIN’s CORRECTIONS, ceelxix

guarding them against the attempts continually made, and
often successfully, to draw them over.”

‘The works mostly used in his first book, besides the early
Fathers of the Church, Councils, &c., were Hittorpius’ de Divs-
nis Officiis, 1591; Durandus, Rationale Div. Officrorum, 1574;
Maldonatus de Sacramentis, 1614; Georgii Cassandri O;
1616; Rupertus de Div. Officiis, 1526; L. Vanderhare, Anti
guitatum Liturg. Arcana, 1605; Sir T. More's Works, 15575
Dr. White’s Works, 1624: Hooker's Ecclesiastical Polity, 1622;
A Survey of the Book of Common Prayer, 1606 ; Bp. Andrewes’
Sermons, 1629; and Ridley’s Civil and Ecclesiastical Law,
1634. And two books are referred to which seem to shew
that still later (probably after his return) he added one or two
more notes, namely, Isaac. Casauboni Exercitationes in Ba-
ronium, 1655, and Franc. de Mendoza in ¢ibros Regum Com-
ment., 1656.

On the other hand in his second book he seems to have
commenced with copying a large number of extracts from the
Sarum Missal, and from Lyndwood’s Provinciale Anglicanum,
1557, &c., and then there seems a break. We find he makes
much use of the works of Calixtus, the well-known Lutheran
Divine, who died at Helmstadt in 1604 (but whose theolo-
gical treatises and Commentaries, which are some hundred
in number, were not published till 1644), and some still
later, e.g. S. Calvesii Opus Chronologicum, 1650; Cl. Salmasii
Epistola de Cruce, 1646. At the same time, he still uses
the Fathers and some few other books published before
1640, but nearly all different from those used in the former
volume, °,

There is also one very important test of age. In peaking
of the Body and Blood of Christ being secranientally an
really present, he says, “as in another work (the History of
the Papal Transubstantiation) I have more at large declared.”
Me ay this work was written in 1656 (though not printed
till 1675).

The Corrections in his corrected book seem, however, to
have been much more influenced Vy the Notes of the 1619
Prayer-Book than by this. It has not been easy to find Sn.
passages in the 1638 Notes bearing upon the Rubricks at all,
and even where they do so, they seem to have influenced his
alterations but little,

The Notes here are mostly explanatory of existing rubricks,
rather than suggestions of corrections, That on “fhe accus

aa

the use of wafer brea
“*Continwed in divers churches of |
‘one, till the 17th of King Charles (<1
which to a later date. —
been a insertion.

eer

and the new one begun, The
respecting

HIsTORICAL SURVEY OF CosiN’s CoRRECTIONS. ccclxxi

lish works referred to are Camden’s History patentee ({pub-

lished 615), and some Visitation Articles, ly those of
.Grindal of 1565, (and elsewhere of 1576). He mentions
James I. event times, but with the exception noted above,
Charles's name does not appear to be mentioned. He refers
to the Hampton Court Conference, and events previously,
but none afterwards.

If written about this time,—and there is no reason to sup-
pose any other date,—it would appear that an older series of
notes were chiefly made use of, than those which served in his
Prayer-Book of 1619 : perhaps some which he collected when
first he went to Bishop Overall, were now written out, It is
curious that the references to the First Prayer-Book of Ed-
ward VI. are not direct, but to Alesius’ Latin translation of
the same, which Cosin, or the original transcriber of the
Notes, has translated back again into English.

Lastly, it may be observed that there seems a remarkable
absence in these notes of any suggestions for alterations of the
Prayer-Book. They appear to be rather historical annotations
‘on the rubricks, prayers, &c,, and this again points to an early
date for their first origin. Hence it is, that it is not possible to
say that any one note especially influenced a correction in
Cosin’s Corrected Copy; but it has been thought well to give
some few extracts from them, as they tend with others to
illustrate Cosin’s interpretation of the rubricks, and so, per-
haps, suggest reasons why in some cases he made a correc-
tion, and in others did not. 4

Probably also about this time Cosin drew up a series of

Costn’s CoNnSTDERATIONS, ¢. 1640.

‘They are written on leaves bound up at the end of the 1619
Corrected book, and the general tone, as well as the expres
sion in No. 3o—

“first added by the order and commandment of King James, and since
continued by King Charles,”
shews that they were written during Charles the First's reign.
‘That they were revised in 1661 seems probable, as there are
additions in a later hand. ‘he title he gave to them was,—

“Particulars to be Considered, Explained, and Corrected in the Book
of Common Prayer.”

‘
In the pages containing the corrections of the *
Book," in the present work, it will be found that
given almost entire. “3

There is no evidence for fixing an exact date, and it is
easy to determine whether they were written before q
made the corrections to which they relate in his “ d’
copy, or afterwards. It is, indeed, not improbable that the two
were written simultaneously, and their purpose may |
have been to serve as explanations of the nature and ose
of the corrections already made, as to have been for
alterations which had not yet been definitely shaped. 3

While in the first Consideration, it is said that the * Procla-
mation’ were better omitted,” it is not marked through in Big
Corrected copy. It is not till we come to the Convocation
copy that we find it omitted. On the other hand, in the
next Consideration * he proposes that the expression, “allowed
to say the Morning and Evening Service in any /angwage pre
vately,” be extended to Colleges, and we find i
the words, “ Especially in the Colleges [and Halls] of either
University, &c.” added to the rubrick in his Corrected copy,
and passed by the Bishops, but. sof adopted by Convocation: j|
While several of the suggestions for altering the rubricks
respecting the reading of Holy Scripture * seem to be adopted, |
both in the Corrected copy and by Convocation.

There are several “Considerations” (Nos. 8 to 18) relating |
to the alteration of Proper Psalms and Lessons. Most of the ”
Suggestions appear to have been followed in the Corrected: |
copy, and eventually adopted by Convocation.

The Consideration upon the “ Ornaments’ rubric” [§ 1]%
suggests that as the Ornaments in use in the second year of 4
Edward VI. are so unknown to many, they should be i
cularly mamed. It will be observed that in his Corrected
he placed a row of dots, so that when the matter was di
in Committee, the names of the vestments should be filled im.
It was probably the case that they did not think it advisable
either to restrict the list to any definite kind, or by
them, to appear to enforce those which they approved, It
evidently suggested that the Surplice should at least be .
but this was not agreed to, because, standing by itself, it would
have appeared to have excluded the others; thus it was
copied off into the fair copy, and so never came v
Convocation,
Seep ox.

* Seep. cxil.

* See pp.cav.andaxi. —* Seep.

HISTORICAL SURVEY OF CoSIN’S CORRECTIONS. ccclaxiii

The Rubrick [§ 9] requiring the Minister % stand during
the Absolution, seems to derive the correction from the Con-
siderations*, which give the reason for it On the other
hand, the suggestion made that the words “or remission of

ins” should be omitted, as not being by authority, does not

appear to have been taken notice of either in Cosin’s, or in
the Convocation copy. The saying the Lord’s Prayer after
the Minister [§ rr]’, and the inserting the word Answer before
the second verse of the Gloria Patri [§ 13]*, seem to be
explained in these Considerations. Cosin inserted also in
rubrick [§ 15]* words to the effect that the Gloria Patri was
to be said a/so at the end of the several divisions of the cxix.th
Psalm, but this was not thought necessary by Convocation,
no doubt because it had already been noticed in the early
part of the Prayer-Book®. The suggestion as to directions
for the reading of the Collect for the Sunday when a Saint's
day falls upon it [§ 25]*, appears neither to have been taken
note of by Cosin, nor by Convocation. In the Rubrick before
the Litany“, the “Considerations” pointed out that no dime
was mentioned wen, or place where, the Litany was to be
said. Cosin in his Corrected copy makes provision for both ;
but while the Convocation allowed the words “after Morning
Prayer" to stand, they appear not to have sanctioned the
words “ sn y* midst ofthe mesre®,”

Some few notes on the Litany ‘ also seem to have suggested,
or been suggested by, the corrections made by Cosin in his
Corrected copy, e.g. Universal/y, /riests instead of Pastors,
and sudordinave magistrates®. On the other hand, the sugges-
tions for notes to be added, explaining that the Prayers for
the Royal Family, Thanksgivings for Rain, Fair Weather, &c.,
are not authorized by Act of Parliament, are not taken notice
of in the Corrected copy.

Some discrepancies in the directions for the use of Collects,
Epistles, and Gospels, it will be seen, are pointed out in the
Considerations, and duly taken count of in the corrections
made. The addition of the Venite after the Anthem [§ 67)
on Easter Day! is also duly pointed out in the “ Considera-
tions.” The alteration of the word penance? into repentance,

1 See p. ext. church," and this agrees, it will be seen,
* Seep. calle ‘with the Injunctions of Hlizabeth,
* See p. exlvi "Seep clive
1 This word amfordinete is suggested
the Prayer-Book of also in the Prayer-Book of 1619.
ten, "the Litany to" * See pp. clalv.,clavi, eter, elxxy,
the wridit of the '‘Seop,clxix, Seep clexvil

a

in the Collect for S. John the Baptist’s Day, the same, Cosin

probably prepared some of them with the view of rene

those minor imperfections which the Puritan party were

eel advancing, in order to bring the Prayer-Book a
isrepute. |

The, circumstance of the Administration of the Hi oor
munion following on immediately after the M
as it appears was then the custom (and no pause, ]
in the note to the Prayer-Book of 1619 iapllce
made), suggested the niente of the fist Rubrick ke
to when notice should be given, and the Considerations it ap-

were followed by a correction in his “Corrected copy.

fe was, however, not decided as to when the notice Sela
be given, at first writing it, ¢wo days at the least.” The
consideration of the nds also [§ 72]! on which the Curate”
might refuse to give fis Communica evidently cor
rections made by Cosin, which were afterwards mi
by the Committee of Bishops, and partly by Convocation. |
A note upon the order of the Collects Papas to be re |
after the Ten Commandments, has evidently suggested
changes in the rubricks which Cosin made. Further notes
‘on the appointment of the Epistoler and Gospeller [§ or aad and
§ 82", and the posture of the Jeon during the SS as |
well as during the Nicene Creed, are also all represented by |
corresponding alterations. The ‘addition of the “Glory be
to thee O Lord” (as already suggested in the Prayer-Book of
1619) is here repeated. It is true that several of Cosin’s”
corrections made from these notes were not exactly adopted
by Convocation, but most were. The suggestion 8 93)° that
the “ Fasting days” which the Curate had to bid should be
specified here, was probably passed over, on account of the
list of Fasting days being afterwards added to the Table at
the Aaa leer of the Book ?,

e alterations in rubrick § 95%, respecting the offerings,
are probably as much due to, ane a cath explained by,
the note in the Prayer-Book of 1619, as by Cosin’s Considera~
Mths enh of th f the paragraph begin=

The explanation of the insertion of the
ning, “And we also bless Thy Holy Name for all hy servants: |
departed this life,” in the prayer for “ The Church Militant,"
is given fully in the Considerations*. It will be seen that

& Seep, clexix, 1 See See p. exe. * See
© See p cxevile beeen Seep canvas “bebe

HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Cosin’s CORRECTIONS, ccclxxy

Cosin in his book had proposed to follow much more closely
the old paragraph, which had been omitted from the First
Prayer-Book of Edward VI.*, than was the case with that
which was adopted by Convocation, and which appears in
our own Prayer-Book. ;

Some corrections in the two Exhortations [§§ 91, 92]
appear to be suggested and explained by the Considerations *.
The new rubrick for conveniently placing of the communi-
cants [§ 87] seems to be connected with the Considerations
upon § 111"; and the insertion of the words, “doth he and
all the people,” in the following rubrick [§ 112], seems to be
the same.

In the Prayer of Consecration it is pointed out* that the
words “and sacrifice” seem to be required after “that his
precious death." Accordingly, Cosin in his Corrected copy
has inserted the words, and as they are not erased by the
Committee, they probably approved of them. But Sancroft
did not copy the correction off into the “fair copy” (possibly
by an accident), and thus it never came before Convocation,
and so the words do not appear in our Prayer-Book.

The addition of the side-rubricks to the same prayer appear
also to be suggested by the “Considerations.” Also the in-
sertion of the new and very full rubrick [§ 116] directing the
words to be said at the reception of the Sacrament by the
Priest himself, appear to be the result of the suggestion con-
tained in the Considerations’; but those rubnicks, though
they were approved by the Committee, appear to have been
thought unnecessary by Convocation, and to belong to those
details which either are sanctioned by custom, or may be left
to the discretion of the Priest.

The new rubrick [§ 124], providing for the consecration of
more Bread and Wine, may also be said to be added in ac-
cordance with the suggestion in the Considerations *.

The Note* respecting the place of “The Prayer of Obla-
tion,” is in substance the same as the note in the Prayer-Book
of 1619 already referred to’. That upon the question how the
“Gloria in Excelsis" should be “said or sung*,” seems not to
have been attended by any correction in hit Prayer-Book.
‘The probability is that he purposely left the rubrick as it was.

pets First Prayer-Book of Edward VL, hy! ae ao Oy Costes a ome
Sea ‘Sancrott in the Exhoreatl ee
T Magee, = Geepeds. Petty and partially adopted by Comvos

+ See p comvl, _ 9 See p. cones cat See pycexxiv,
+ Scr proces The words, however, " Seeante, p cesixv © Seep.ccaxm>

Mi,

Tt will be observed that in Edward the Sixth’s First
the “Gloria in Excelsis” occupied a place t
beginning of the Holy Communion, the rul
tion was,—

18 78.) Then the Priest ., . shall begin.

**Glory be to God on High,

“ The Clerts And in earth peace, good will towards men We pral
thee, we bless thee. . . Kc.”

When the Hymn was transposed to another part, the
tion was made more general, thus :>—

[8 78] * Then shall be said or sung,
“Glory be to Goll on high. And in earth Peace, good will towantes
men, We praise thee, we bless thee. . . &e."

There were sev icks in the Prayer-Book of +
requiring the presence of Clerks*, which were modified in
the Prayer-Book of 1552, order that the rubrick might,
if necessary, be obeyed without them, Cosin, thi
doubt thought it best to 1 if h
Where there wer vould follow the old direction
of 1549, that is, er would say the first line, the Choir
and peopl th here were none, the Minister
would say the Hymn with the people, as he thought

of here probably the uncertain direction)

already referred to, nd
date. In the former, ¢
commanded that id sha used,” it is only said
that “the other brea in the latter, Cosin)

at Westminster, and eae other nbs ®
served that in accordance with the suggestion in the Con-

3 See Réwand the Sizsh’s Fira Prayer. srechherse mosifed or onbesetaie
Book, p. that the word does not occur in &
*'The Concordance shews that there are bricksin the later editions, Ovheryul
fourteen rubrichs with the word "clerks." however, retin the word “ ded
the First Book of Edward VI., which Ses p. ceasii,

Historica Survey or Costn's CoRREcTIONS. ccclxxvit

siderations, he appended to the rubrick [§ rat @ special
proviso to this effect, and it was approved by the Committee ;
but Convocation did not think such necessary, and there-
fore retained the expression “it shall suffice,” merely adding
Cosin's words, “to take away @// occasion of dissension.”

Again, a Consideration suggested more fully the important
rubrick [§ 142] respecting the carrying out of the church® the
consecrated Bread and Wine. It had however been already
referred to in the Prayet-Book of 1619. A note upon the last
tubrick® of the old book [§ 149] probably gives the cause of
the omission of the words, “ shall also receive the Sacraments,
and other rites,”

In Holy Baptism, the omission of the words “ grant that all
thy servants,” in the Prayers’ [§ 194], no doubt follows the
Considerations ; and a similar suggestion for the alteration of
the words* “the congregation of Christ's flock” [§ 200], was
also met by a correction made by Cosin. But as regards this
latter correction, it was disapproved by the Committee, since
we find that it is struck through, and “set” put against the
original text in Sancroft’s handwriting: yet in each of the
two following prayers we find that the alteration of the word
“ congregation” into “church” was adopted. In the Exhorta-
tion to the godfathers! [§ 205], the “ English tongue” is al-
tered to “Vadgar tongue,” on account of reasons given in the
Considerations ™,

As regards the expressing what constitutes “great cause
and necessity"” [§ 213] “for baptizing infants in private
houses,” no correction seems to have been made in accord-
ance with the suggestion, nor do the notes respecting the
next rubrick® as to “a lawful minister” [§ 214] seem to have
been of much purpose in this respect.

‘The Consideration respecting * the sign of the Crass” being
used in respect of those privately baptized, was met by insert-
ing the rest” of the office [§ 224], “ We receive this child &c.,”
exactly as in Public Baptism. And the time for the child to be
brought into the church* [§ 216], was met by an addition to
the rubrick by Cosin, which however was not considered
necessary by Convocation, it being thought no doubt that it
might be left to the discretion of the Priest or of the parents.

# Seep. ccxexili, See p.cexxxy. “vulgar tongue,” are retained bs rubsick:
1 See p. cenit. » See p ccalvs B27.

1 See p. ccxlvii, Bee p cel. + Set p. eclie

= But it will be obseved the words, # Seepcclv, Seep. cel

Bishops :
necessary. In the same way it is suggested that the d
ments to matrimony™ be specified, but although Cosin dn
up a rubrick to this effect, it was not sanctioned by
Committee, having been erased before it was “
vocation. The suggestions” as to the time of the Service, and
the time of the year, also proposed by the Considerations,
rise to definite rubricks in Cosin's Corrected copy, tut these
again were erased before they reached Convocation.

The expression *, “With my body I thee worship” [§ 2
being objected to, Cosin altered the word to “honour,” but
the Convocation retained the old word “worship ;" the sug-

to

Py in the same paragraph, respecting the

achel and Rebecca, were on the other hand adopted.

In the “Communion of the Sick," an addition to rubrick
§ 322] by Cosin, and the insertion eventually of a new rubrick
'§ 329] by Convocation, may be due to the note in the

siderations, on the question where the Order of Com:

was to be commenced*. The suggestion that a further ex

ception should be made as to contagious sickness, in

§ 337, seems not to have produced any result, ~

‘Two or three corrections in the first rubrick [§ 3s7)" of

Thanksgiving after Childbirth, may be due to one of the

“Considerations.” And lastly, the time for the use of the”

Commination Service [§ 363] appears to have been inserted’

in accordance with another in the same series *, #

On the whole, then, this collection of “ Considerations,"—=
which are 68 in number to the end of the Holy Communi
and some 25 (unnumbered) referring to the Offi

to be closely connected with the corrections made,

# See p. cetevii, § See p.
EN dey ee ped
the Warde Table” Me thought 1 T=

pe cnx.

HISTORICAL SURVEY OF CostN’s CORRECTIONS. ccclxxix

Cosin had the papers by his side when he was making many
of the corrections in his Corrected copy, or whether they were
chiefly written with the Corrected copy already far advanced,
they are exceedingly valuable as shewing the motives which
prompted the correction, and also in explaining at times the
sense in which the correction should be understood,

Proceepincs or THE Lorps’ ComMMITTEE, 1640-41.

The circumstance of an Act to take into consideration all
innovations in the Church being brought in by the Commons ;
and eventually a Committee being appointed by the House
of Lords, Mar, 1, 1640 (= 1641)—

“To take into consideration all Innovations in the Church respecting
Religion,”—

has already been briefly referred to under the general history
of the Prayer-Book". It will, however, be well to add here
some of the observations on the rubricks which were issued
as a result of that Commission. They report—

(a.) 18 innovations in doctrine. Add unto these some dangerous and
most reproveable books. (Three only named *.)

(@.) a1 Innovations in Discipline,

() 3 Memoranda (relating to Sermons‘, Church Music*, and the
Reading-desk '),

(d.) 35 Considerations upon the book of Common Prayer.

lise

the

Peay
ies

entire. They exhibit what may, perhaps,
general practice of the Church at this time, in Y
with the revival of the principles which had been the
under the First Prayer-Book of Edward VL, and the
ception under the Second Book. The same Wee
fact, against which Smart (as we have seen) and Prynne a
others so furiously inveighed.

“ Innovations in Discipline

“1, The turning of the holy Table Altar-wise, and most commonly

ing it an Altar, y

‘2, Bowing towards it, or towards the East, many times, with three”
Congees, but usually in every motion, access, or recess in the Church.

«3, Advancing Candlesticks in many Churches upon the Altar so
called.

«4. In making Canopies over the Altar so called, with Traverses: and
‘Curtains on each side, and before it.

“5, In compelling all ‘Communicants’ to come up before the rails,
and there to Receive.

#46, In advancing Crucifixes and Smages upon the Parafront, or Altar=
cloth, so called, 4

“7, In reading some part of the Morning Prayer at the Holy Table,
when there is no Communion celebrated.

“3, By the Minister's turning his back to the West, and his face to t
East, when he pronounceth the Creaf, or reads Prayers.

‘*9, By reading the Litany in the midst of the Body of the Church:
many of the Parochial Churches.

“10, By pretending for their Innovations, the Injunctions and
tisements of Queen Elizabeth, which are wot in force’, but by way of
Commentary and Imposition; and by putting to the Liturgy p
*secundo, tertio Edwardi sexti,’ which the Parliament hath reformed
laid aside. .

“11, By offering of Bread and Wine by the hand of the
wardens and others, before the Consecration of the Elements.

“12, By having a Cradentia, or Side-table, besides the Lord's
for divers uses in the Lord’s Supper.

13, By introducing an Ofertory before the Communion, dis
the giving of Alms to the Poor,

# Ic is somewhat remarkable that this the Act, beginning, “Until ot
afgumment should be used by the Lard’ shall be taco,” cand comi
vite, wit in’s time, and with such aut
agrees o hority,

HISTORICAL SURVEY OF CosIN's CORRECTIONS, ecelxxxi

“14. By prohibiting the Ministers to expound the Cateéitme at large
to their Parishioners.

“15. By suppressing of Lectures, partly on Sundays in the Afternoon,
partly on Week-days, performed as well by combination, as some one man,

“16, By prohibiting a direct Prayer before Sermon, and bidding of
Prayer.

“17, By singing the Te Deum in Prose after a Cathedral Church
way, in divers Parochial Churches, where the People have no skill in
such Musick,

“18, By introducing Latin-Service in the Communion of late in Oxford,
and into some Colledges in Caméridge, at Morning and Evening Prayer, 50
that some young Students, and the Servants of the Colledge do not under-
stand their Prayers.

“19, By standing up at the Hymns in the Church, and always at
Gloria Patri.

“20, By carrying Children from the Baptism to the Altar so called,
there to offer them up to God.

“a1, By taking down Galleries in Churches, or restraining the Building
of such Galleries, where the Parishes are very populous."

It will be observed that (1) the position of the Holy Table
has been already referred to"; the Candlesticks, Canopies,
and Altar-cloths, &c, (3 and 4), belong of course to the Oma-
ments’ rubrick'; the rubrick (§ 88) respecting the Communi-
cants being conveniently placed, may be said to be indirectly
connected with No, 5. As regards (9) the reading the
Litany in the Body of the Church, which no doubt arose from
following Elizabeth’s Injunctions}, Cosin had proposed to put
in the midst of the Choir, but this did not pass Convocation,
as already said. It has already, too, been noted (18) re-
specting the Latin service that Cosin suggested mentioning
especially Colleges*, so that their influence upon the actual
revision was very slight indeed.

There is no rubrick which touches the existence of Gal-
leries in Churches (21), but it is a remarkable circumstance
to find the taking down, or restraining the building of such,
amongst the supposed innovations of 1641.

There is not sufficient resemblance between (d.) the Con-

fderations put forth by the Lords’ Committee, and those
which had been written by Cosin, to shew that they were
at all dependent one on the other, or even based on any

Ses pein tr om

4i|

ccelaxxit Axrropuerion.

common series. In one or two places they suggest the same
points for consideration, but this is probably accidental. No
doubt there was a common reason for their being drawn up,
namely, that the strife of parties just at this time seemed to
portend a revision of the Prayer-book, and each party was
naturally anxious to be ready with a series of emendations,
should opportunity occur for their adoption.

It is not necessary to reprint here all the 35 “Comsidera-
tions upon the Prayer-Book" issued by the Committee. Taken,
as a whole, they seem scarcely in any instance to have directly
affected the revision of the Prayer-Book, as the following
summary will shew :—

No. 8, proposing that the Curate should only read Morning
and Evening Prayer! on Wednesdays and Fridays, instead of
every day, and (17) that Collegiate Churches™ should be
strictly bound to celebrate the Communion only once in
a month, appear not to have received any attention. The
omission (9) of the Hymn Benedicite Omnia Opera”, (10) of
the phrase “which only worketh great marvels®,” and (33) of
the phrase “for the honour of Jesus Christ's sake®,” appear
likewise to have been disregarded.

(15) The alteration in printing the words, “This is my
Body 4%, &c.” in large letters, seems to have -arisen from one
or two books issued at the beginning of James's reign being
$0 printed, but in the copies of Charles the First's reign the
printers scem generally to have returned to the ordinary type;
while No. 18 1s also a suggestion for a typographical correc-
tion *, which was rendered needless at the last revision, through
the omission of the paragraph to which it referred.

There are others which refer to subjects which have more
or less received alteration, but they have been suggested in
other places, ¢.

(1) Whether the names of some departed * saints should not
be expunged in the Kalendar; (3) that all vestments* of
2 Edward VI. should no longer be commanded ; (4) respect
ing the insertion of lessons” from the Apocrypha; (5) that
the doxology ¥ should be added to the Lord's Prayer; (7) the
objection* to the frequent repetition of the Gloria Patrig
(13) proposing that alms¥ should be gathered after the Com=
munion, instead of before; (14) the confession at the

1 Seep, cxii. ™ See p. ecexxi. * Seep. calv, ie
® Seep alvill. 4 See p. coxvi 1 See p. ccxxxiv. * See pe
See p. exxxvis * See p. cxevi. 7 Sec p. cal. * See pe

‘Two only appear to be represented in the list of Cosin's
own Considerations, viz. (11) respecting the giving of the
names to the Curate® over-night; and (12) the repelling by
the minister a scandalous sinner‘ from the Communion.

‘The following have either little reference to any one ru-
brick, or are of little importance, or have been accidentally
omitted in the work. Hence, in order to make the series
complete, they are noted here :

“No. 2, Whether the reading of Psalms and sentences of Scripture con-
curring in divers places in the Hymns, Epistles, and Gospels, should not
be set out in the New Translation §,

“No, 21, In Private Baptism the Rubrick mentions that which must
not be done, that the Minister may dip the Child in Water being at the
point of Death».

“No. 22, Whether in the last Rubrick of Confirmation! those words
be to be left out, ‘and be undoubtedly saved,"

“No. 23. Whether the Catechism may not receive a little more En-
largement *,

“No, 24. Whether the times prohibited for Marriage! are quite to be
taken away.

“No. 25. Whether none hereafter shall have Licenses™ to marry nor
‘be asked their Banns of Matrimony, that shall not bring with them a Cer-
tificate from their Ministers they are instructed in the Catechism,

“*No, 26. Whether these words in Matrimony, ‘With my Body I thee
worship,’ shall not be thus altered, ‘I give thee power over my Body,"

suggestion cepeated at the
pecs Savo: po celxvi
See. coxvi tation of the times of mart
ihne thronghout davveatn
eee from the Bible Fen! oe
jew Translation.”

if bat

“No, 27. Whether the Inst rubrick of Marriage should not be mend
that new married Persons should receive the Communion the same day
of their marriage, may not well be (or upon the Sunday following) when
‘the Communion is celebrated ®, 7

*“No, 28 In the Absolution of the Sick, were it not plain to say,
“I pronounce thee Absolved?."

“No, 29. The Psalm of Thanksgiving of Women after Childbirth, were
it not fit to be composed out of ‘proper Versicles’ taken from divers
Psalms.

“No. ga. May not the Priest rather read the Communion in the Desk,
‘than go up to the Pulpit”.

“No, 31. The Rubrick in the Commination leaves it doubtful, whether
the Liturgy may not be read in divers places in the Church *,

“"No. 32. In the Order of the Burial of all Persons, ‘tis said ‘ We eom-
mit his body to the ground, in sure and certain hope of Resurrection to
Eternal Life,’ Why not thus, * Knowing assuredly that the Dead shall rise
again *?"

“No. 34. In the Litany, instead of Fornication and all other deadly
sin," Would it not satisfie thus? ‘From Fornication and all other grievous
sins *.*

* No, 35, It is very fit that the imperfections of the Metre in the Singing
Psalms should be mended, and then Lawful Authority added unto them,
to have them publickly sung before and after Sermons, and som
instead of the Hymns of Moming and Evening Prayer*.”

If these affected the Prayer-Book at all, it was through
having been more or less repeated by the Ministers of

Savoy amongst their Exceptions* to the Prayer-Book. B
the influence which even these had upon the Cor
finally adopted was, as will be shewn presently, very sl
indeed. ‘The series, however, is interesting, as shewing
there was a general consensus as to the chief points to be ol
tained in a revision of the Prayer-Book amongst the P
party, as well as amongst the Church party at this time.

* Rubrick modified by Cosin. The Mis * Lit ‘sprint for Li
F by Coun, The Mis: Liturgy misprint for Litanyes

¥ Repeated im substance at the Savoy.
See p-cclnevil 2
‘© Other Psalms were proposed at the
Savoy. See p. cco.
* Communion, misprint in Silvester for
Communion, » wel yee ier,(or tons to, rubricks, and these
ding-Pew or Pulpit. ‘See pce Soptna”

HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Costn's CORRECTIONS. ecclxxxv

Cosin’s Cory or THE Praver-Boox oF 1619,
WITH CORRECTIONS, 1619 to 1640,

From the foregoing, then, it is concluded that the greater
part, or at least the more important, of the Corrections in
Cosin's Corrected copy of 1619 were made by this time. As
it has been left an open question when the corrections were
first commenced, it has been thought better to refer to the
copy in question throughout the present work as

Cosin’s corrected copy, 1640-61;

meaning thereby that the first series of Corrections were prac-

tically completed by the former year or thereabouts, while the
remainder were made in 1661, immediately before, or at the
time of, the Bishops’ Committee.

Although, as has been said, there are good grounds for sup-
posing that the Corrected copy was commenced as early as
1619, and was in progress during the following twenty years,
they have not been thought sufficient to warrant the fixing
that date definitely to the description of the copy, and that
it would be safer to put the later date with this explanation
of the reason,

The book has already been described ?, and in the previous
part of this work all the MS. additions made to the printed
text will be found printed in the Italic typé, and the
erased shewn by the text being printed with the words struck
through. Sometimes it will be seen that words which Cosin
had written in himself have been erased, and it is not always
easy to decide whether the erasere has been made by his own
hand, or by that of Sancroft, acting under the direction of the
Committee of the Bishops. In places, too, the words have not
only been struck through in an ordinary manner by the pen,
but have been so obliterated that it has been a task of great
difficulty to discover what was written beneath.

But the important part which the Corrected copy evidently
played in the work of final revision, will be seen fully to
justify the space which has been given to it in the present
work. Scarcely a page can be found without exhibiting a

cockexxvi INTRODUCTION.

direct influence upon the work of the Committee, and even’
if we did not find in it the direct reference to “ My Lords at
Ely House,” there would have been sufficient internal evi-
dence to prove that it must have been brought to, and used
by, the Committee who met for the purpose of preparing the
revised copy to lay before Conyocation.

It is very difficult to give any idea by figures of the bees:
of the corrections which Cosin made in his book, and
were adopted by the Committee, and eventually by Conyo-
cation. And the difficulties are chiefly these. Some correc:
tions consist only of one word, others of several, but it may
happen that these several words may involve practically only
one correction, or they may is involve as many corrections as
words. No two persons, probably, would count them the same.
Some also are of so trivial a character, that they should come
tather under the head of typographical improvements, than
real corrections,—e.g. inserting the ornament which Cosin
calls a “fleuron,” leaving more space, beginning on a fresh
page, or printing out a paragraph in full. Again, it often
happens that a correction is partially adopted, or the sub-
stance is adopted in other words. The following summary,
however, perhaps will give some notion of the circumstances
attendant on the revision in respect of relative numbers,

Out of every hundred changes proposed in Cosin’s book

in the first instance, it is calculated that twenty are erased
in that book, and are seen no further. But it cannot be said
that all these are erased by the decision of the Committee of
Bishops. Some are undoubtedly erased (or so altered as to
be equivalent to being erased) by Cosin Aimself. They are
in fact improvements, and in many cases they seem to have
been suggested during the course of writing in the correction,
It would on the whole probably be found that not more whan
ten out of every hundred were rejected by the Cor
though in many cases it is impossible to say whether
erasure of a suggested addition is due to his own ju
or to the authority of the Bishops.
Five more will, perhaps, be found to have been
by the Committee, with slight modifications, of Cosi
ginal corrections, the substance and chief purpose of
ginal being retained. The remaining seventy-five of
corrections will be found to be co; as first wri
absolutely verbatim into the book which was evi
pared by the Committee for placing before Conv:

HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Costn's CoRRECTIONS. ccclxxxvil

When we come to the next stage, it may be observed that
it is very rarely indeed that we find corrections, thus adopted
by the Committee and copied into Sancroft’s book, wholly re-
jected by Convocation. ‘To continue the numbers as before,
out of one hundred corrections copied into that book, per-
haps five on the average are absolutely rejected. But the re-
maining ninety-five are not accepted entire; they are fre-
quently modified; and (again premising that the reckoning
must be from the necessity of the case somewhat ehadat
it would probably not be far from the truth to say that on the
average fwenty of the corrections out of every Aundred have
undergone, in a greater or less degree, this modification, thus
leaving seventy-five adopted in their entirety *.

On the other hand, in the same number of pages in which
occur the hundred corrections suggested by Cosin, we only
find some seven or eight additionad corrections which can be
said to have their origin in the Convocation copy,

The result then of the whole is practically this: Of the
corrections made finally in the revision of 1661, about ninety
out of ery Aundred are due to suggestions which are found
in Bishop Cosin's corrected copy. A small proportion have
undergone some modification from what he wrote, but up-
wards of seventy may be said to present the spsissima verba
of Cosin’s original copy. Hence it is that a close examina-
tion of this copy is of so much importance towards rightly
understanding the general history of the Revision.

It will be observed that from the first it is evident that
Cosin commenced his book with a definite purpose of pro-
viding a series of corrections to be made in the Book of
Common Prayer. ‘The technical details, such as underlining
to represent different types, are consistent throughout. The
use of the “prickt” line to distinguish the directions to the
printers from alterations to be made, the frequent notes as
to compartments, fleurons, &c., all these could not be well
later additions. They are in the same handwriting, and are
part and portion of the rest. ‘Ihe only explanation is, that

t given here ina tabular form.

coclxxxviit INTRODUCTION.

the book was intended from the first to be capable of actual
use by the printer when a new edition of the Prayer-Book
should be called for, and Convocation was in a position to
sanction it. ool =

It is not probable that for the next twenty years, ginning
1649, Cosin, added to his corrections; still, for the sake
uniformity, it is thought well to continue the narrative briefly,
and to give a summary of the final charges against him laid
before the House of Commons; these illustrate still further
the nature of the attack upon himself personally, as well as
upon the principles of which he was so learned and able an
exponent, and which it was the object of his assailants to
stamp out.

1641-42.

Cosin was in high favour at Court, and that no doubt sti-
mulated the exertions which were made against him. He bad
{in 1639) served the office of Vice-Chancellor of the Univer-
sity of Cambridge, and was installed in the Deanery of Peter-
borough, November 7, 1640,

But as early as April 22, 1640, Peter Smart, by the aid of
friends, had obtained a reading of his petition, complaining of
Dr, Cosin and others, in the House of Commons, and as the
Puritan party was now very strong, a Committee was readil
appointed ; they began their task April 28, and continued it
till the prorogation of Parliament, May 5. On November 16
of the same year, that is, three days after his instalment im
his Deanery, the matter was taken up again, and Smart's
petition complaining of the Doctor's superstition and inno
yations in the Church of Durham, and of his own severe
prosecution in the High Commission Court was read*, and on
the arst Cosin was ordered to be sent for, and put into the
custody of the Sergeantat-Arms. On November 23 he was
brought up on the’ old charge, before referred to, of “say
the King was not head of the Church,” and also the ramped
up case of “seducing a young man to Popery*.”

It would be tedious, and not to the purpose in handy)

* Seo Rushworth's Hist. Collections, Nov. xo, The Petition of Be

London, 1724, pt iii. vol & pat, $3. read. | Referred 10 the
* It i not heceasary to give the details sider Dr. Leight

in full, but the following are the dates of may have copi

be chief proveedings to the end uf styo:— ‘King’s Bench.

HisTorIcaL Survey oF Cosin’s CorREcTIONS. ccclxxxix

follow the charges against Cosin, as shewn in the Journals of
the House of Commons, in Rushworth’s Collections, and in
other papers, It was not to be anticipated that the Com-
mittee, under the circumstances, would in their Report, deli-
vered Jan. 23, 1641, find otherwise than—

“That Dr, Coesens is guilty of bringing in superstitious Innovations into
the Church tending to Idolatry, and of speaking’ of scandalous, scornful,
and malicious words against his Majesty’s supremacy and the religion
established,

“That Dr. Coesens is in the opinion of this House unfit and unworthy
to be a governor in either of the Universities, or to hold any ecclesiastical
promotions.”

On March 4 the Impeachment was read, and March rr
ordered to be sent to the Lords.

Nov. #1. Dr, Cousins to be sent for as Feb. 2a A Committee appointed to
delinquent, by the Serjeantat-Arms. sider of the manner of transmitting of

Nov.23, ‘Brought in to answer to an the business tothe Lorde i
indictment, saying. that the King was not «A report against the Dean ani
the head of the Church, and seducing —Prebends of Durham, and Mr, Smart
the King’s subjects to be Papiata.

Nov. 34. Mr. Norton's depositions on

the matter,
Nov. 98 Petition of John Cosins, Dean
of Peterborough, read. Referred to the
Committee.
Nov. 30, Musiness as to the Images A
said wo be in Durham Cathedral, deferred. Further proceedings deferred till the Mon=
Dec. ¢ ‘Dr.Couning Kilvert; and some day:
other prisoners, were, in respect of Secre- lar. 9 ‘The rest of the Articles read,
tary Windebank’s flight, denied bail. and every one ly voted, and or-
© Of the Proceedings of the House of dered to
Lords the following is a brief abstract,
which is here given for the purpose of

pee the chronological sequence of mona’ impea 3
wenme # i: SS with them to the Lords.

164
Jan. t3. Dr. Basdale, and others, to
shew Cause why they de not pay moneys

adjudged to be paid to Dr, Smiart.

‘Jam 19- Upon the report of the Com-
ities, ordered that Dr, Coesens should
bbe tailed upon his bond for £9,000, and
his sureties £1,000-each.

Mr, Rouse, who was entrusted with the matter,
, March 16, and a epee ote OETA is preserved®,
which the following lines are tal

“Which Mr. Smart (spake he) was a protomartyr, or first confessor of
note, in the late days of persecution... . And now it is prayed ‘That a8
these delinquents, by the cruel oppressions of Mr. Smart, have advanced
the cause of Popery, so they may in such a degree of justice be punished
and in them priestly cruelty, and the very cause of Popery may appear to
be punished and suppressed ; and that Mr, Smart, suffering for the cause:
of Protestancy, may be so repaired, that in him pious constancy, and the
yery cause of Protestancy, may appear to be righted and repaired.””

It is not easy to glean exactly the Articles then produced,
The following list* is probably nearly accurate, but there are
discrepancies* in the sources whence the information is de
rived. It does not profess to be complete, but it will be found
to contain all the articles bearing upon Cosin's practices in
respect of such matters as are ordered or implied by the Ru-
bricks of the Prayer-Book ; some few others are added which
tend to illustrate the general | stoms at Durham with respect
to the ritual there followed, from the middle of James the
First's reign until nearly the end of tha

Art.1. Concerning the placing of an Altar in Durham Church, and
taking away the Communion Table.

fam, John Tole of London, and Thoma ally, His answers, ax given
Blakeston of London, in £10,000, (and ver, disagree with ‘thats Arche,
ball for some twenty oilers takea ta var
rious amount

May. 19. Dr. Cosens to put in their
angers 00 Mona next

May 4. De Cosens land. sixteen

ashen iwered their answers kneeling

at & Dr. Cosens

4 Rushworth Collections, iv
4 "The Feditor, W, Hylw

staffe, of the volume of the

High Commission Court wie
‘of Durham,

and mi from this com-
Piston tha foUawlag aint ure taker,
the souroes have also been occa: 16ry, and farther,
on. fate ‘out of the indictment
fa says, "It oust be pre ferred in x60 (seep. coche
singe deevancy ange thewn_ceumtaly
orth = newer denied. war act
phic besdary of Dishes wom el
put mp, nd knew all about

TIisToRIcat, SURVEY OF Cosin’s CORRECTIONS. — ¢eexei

"* Corin's Answer, Denieth he took away the Communion Table of that
Cathedral Church, or erected an altar of stone set upon columns with
Cherubims thereupon, or placed a carved and gilded screen over the same,
or brought in any of the copes, organs, images, and pictures mentioned, or
made any unlawful alterations. But the Communion table now in use
(upon the fect whereof some small portraitures are drawn) with the said
copes and organs, were placed long before defendant's time, and while the
complainant, Me, Smart, was prebendary, who contributed his part to-
wards the charge thereof, as defendant hath been informe¢, and doubteth
not to prove, Neither are any of the Prebends-residentiary now surviving,
in whose time the said Communion table of Stone, the carved Sere, and
the copes were brought into that church, but only Mr. Smart and Fer-
dinand Moorcroft.

Art, 2. Concerning Dr, Cosens (a) bowing, and (6) officiating towards
the East, with his back to the people, and several other postures which
he used before the Altar,

““Amrwer. (a) Denieth any frequent bowing, or increase of bowings,
or any bowing at all to the said table, and holdeth it altogether unlawfal to
be done, Bat hath used gesture of humility, abaissance or bowing of the
body at going out or coming into the Church im reverence to God Almighty,
os ke found it in practice at his first coming thither, and as he hath been
credibly informed, constantly used for divers years before, by the Bishop,
Dean, and prebendaries that were there, and hath been since approved and
practised by all their successors,

**(6) Denieth that he did ever officiate with face profusely towards the
East. But he constantly stood at the orth side or end of the table, to
read and perform all parts of the Communion Service there ; saving that
the Bread and Wine dein wumally placed in the midile of the tabte (which
is about seven foot in length) he might haply do as others did there before
him (though he remembereth not to have so done these twelve years), and
step to the former part thereof 40 Consecrate and Bless those Elements
which otherwise he could not conveniently reach; In the meanwhile
many of the Communicants, kneeling as they used to do, very near to the
table within the rails, on cither hand of defendant, whose back was
not then towards more of the people, then it would have been, if he had

afterwards, ules wns deceived by the
Shor Hat Bee a ae ‘adi
i to chiswhich, Sei her
Pe eS

for that small space of time stood still at the north side of the table
whereunto he always returned immediately after distribution was made by —
him unto the Communicants af their several forms.

“Are 2 eee

“Ans, 2. Answereth as before, that the three copes were brought nto
the church before defendant's time and when Mr. Smart was prebendary,
who allowed his part of the charge of them all; for they were little worth.

“Denieth that he bought, or joined to buy, a cope that was found in
search for mass priests, (whereof he knoweth nothing) or a cope that had
any image of the Trinity imbroidered upon it, whereof he doth not ap-
prove, nor can allow that any such image should be made or used, ‘There
is no such images upon any cope which he ever saw or used in that church.
At his first coming, he found two open fashioned vestments to be there
usually worne, of which, by the late Dean’s appointment, one large cope
was made. Defendant, who was then absent, had no hand in ordering it,
or directing upon what part thereof the story of Christ’s passion should be
placed', The other cope, which in the article is said to have cost about
£200, was never used in that church, but was purposely made to be pre=
sented unto the King, at the time of his progress into Scotland, about
eight years since, through the city of Durham, from whence his Majesty

presently sent it to Whitehall, for the use of his chapel there, this being
five years after Mr, Smart’s sermon was preached, yet the same sermon in
Art. 13 is pretended to have been preached against the use of this cope in
the church of Durham *

“ Art, 3. For changing the time of the Morning Service at 6 a clock,
and causing it to be said in the body of the Church,”

[It had been a custom in that church at five of the clock to have Mor
ing Prayers read winter and summer. This custom when Cosin came was
abandoned, and instead thereof was used singing and playing on the
organ, and some few prayers rend, and this was called the first service,
which, being ended, the people departed out of the Church, returning at
nine o'clock, and having then Morning Prayers read unto them, and this
was called second Service, which innovation being misliked and com>
plained of by Mr. Justice Hutton was reformed. Rushworth, Art. 14]

“Answer. Denieth that he ever did bring in or practise any Innovations
in divine service concerning either the place or time,” &e. [The answer
goes on to explain the order of services used,]

§ The words of the Article do not ap- Chapter Til
nt gubloct of David wel eel ‘cif Gos
Tris cope, thus converted from Hath was, sven ty Rlog Chase as a
anclent vestments, is stil in the Chapter ompliment'm ret othe

(Oct sys FP)
1 "Mr. Longstaffe.staiex that the PRs ls snother Sestancs of
bids Leo Tne Toys TP ia the | hoocan on the evo Bea a

Historica Survey oF Costn’s CORRECTIONS. _cecxcilii

“Art. 4 For setting up divers new images, and for renewing and
gilding the old images.”

[The answer shews that they are all old images, but thirteen years be+
fore, the Dean and Chapter had ordered them to be cleaned.]

“Art. 5, For setting up a multitude of Candles,

“* Answer. Neither he, nor the Dean and Prebendaries (to his knows
ledge), did ever use any excessive number of Candles in that Church, nor
more on a Saint's day than on the Lord's day.

“Art, 6. For prohibiting Psalms to be sung in metre, and procuring
songs and anthems to be sung of the Three Kings of * Cullen.’ [xic].

“ Answer. The singing of the metre Psalms was never forbidden, by
him or any other that he knoweth in that Church, where he used daily to
sing them himself (as in other places his custom is to do), with the people
assembled at the six o'clock morning prayer... . The Anthem of the
Kings of Colen [sic], as in the impeachment it is called, was never sung
‘since defendant came to be Prebendary, ... for he caused the said an-
them to be razed and cut out of the old Song book, belonging to the quire,
and the Common School of the Choristers, where # Aad remained all the
fame Mz, Smart had been both schoolmaster and prebendary before.

“‘Art.7. For setting up pictures about the new font, as the picture of
a dove, &c.... which font they caused to be removed from the ancient
usual place in the quire where it formerly stood.

“Answer. The font was removed many years before his time from the
‘upper part of the Quire, where it was conceived to stand inconyeniently,
to the lower part of the Church, where a// fonts used to stand, by the order
of the Inte Dean and Chapter then being, ‘The Pictures were thereunto
added by the same Dean's own and only appointment, divers years after
Mr. Smart’s Sermon was preached, which nevertheless in Art. 13 is alleged
to have been preached against them.

“ Art. & For crossing the cushion upon the Alter, and consecrating
‘the knife which cuts the bread.

“Answer, Denieth that there is, or in his time ever hath been, any
consecrated knife in the Church. Denieth that he did ever cross any
cushions or forms in that Church, or that it ever entered into his thoughts
so to do; nor can he conceive from whence this strange accusation should
arise, unless from certain old crosses embroidered upon several cushions
(usually laid upon the stalls and forms) as part of the church armes, which
was done in probability many years before defendant was born.

“Art, 9, The Dean and prebendaries did employ a painter and glasier
profest papirts,

“ Answerg. The glazier (who is one and the same with the painter),
was sometimes employed to mend the old broken windows, in regard he

i SS .

ccexciv: INTRODUCTION.

was a common tradesman in the city of Durham, ordinarily employed there
by others, because he had skill to perform such kind of work, but mot fm
any respect had to his popish profession,”

‘Art. 10 refers to a passage in a Sermon on the Tares,

Art, 11 charges Cosin with saying that the Body of Christ was substan
tially and really in the Sacrament.

Art. 12 rakes up the story of 1629, of Cosin having at a public dinner
said the King was not Supreme head of the Church in England, nor cowkd
be so called.

Art. 13 refers to Smart's Sermon, viz, that one of the Prebends, Peter
Smart, did preach against "The Innovations in the Communion Table,
Font, Candles, Pictures, Images, Copes, Singing, Vestments, Gestures,
Prayers, doctrines, and specches of Cosin,”... in which Sermon there
was nothing scandalous nor disagreeable to the Word of God, the doctrine
and discipline of the Church of England.
~ [Cosin in Ammer, points out several passages which refate the assertion
of the Sermon not being scandalous.) %

Art, 14 continues, ‘And notwithstanding Dr, Cosin very turbulently
demeaned himself in the Church, and the Sermon being ended, that Cosin
and others did send a Warrant under the
they made copies of the imperfect notes of Smart's Sermon™, which he hed
delivered to them on the understanding that the packet was not to be
‘opened till next day."

[And Articdes 15, 16, 17, 18, refer to the sub
Smart, with a good part of which

Presented upon oath, May 28, 1641,
The dates of the proceeding e
what difficult to follow. As tsa been said, the Impeachment
was carried up to the Lords, March 16, 1641. On May 19
there is the order that Dr. nd others are to put in their

were presented upon oat

After this, as regards Cosi re inly dependent upon
an incidental reference to the events which took place, in
a note of his own?

ain called on to attend, Ab
‘Dox Immediately after be was agai Ee
witied oo a charge of ae er s
fein scholar to
not only refuted epi bu prone
he very reverse 1) be tle
* “Die. ‘Heylin'’s Emme Miatarvenm,
i fro., Loadony 1554: Pa.
8 ve s days ‘Coda wn was dismissed on bail,

= =

Historica Survey or Cosin's CORRECTIONS. ecexcy

“Many of the Lords said openly that Mr. Smart had abused the House
of Commons with a causeless complaint against me, whereupon my Lord
the Earl of Warwick was pleased to bring me an order of the Lords
House, whereby I had Mberty granted me to return unto my place of
charge in the University or elsewhere till they sent for me again, which
they never did.”

As regards Smart, however, he seems to have gained his
cause, for on July 14, 1642, it would appear that the Dean
and Prebendaries are ordered to present Peter Smart to the
Vicarage of Aycliff, now void, and in the gift of the Dean
and Chapter, and the Bishop to give institution and com-
mand induction.

While, however, Cosin was never sent for again by the Lords,
the determination on the part of those in power to drive him
from the kingdom left him no hope of remaining, otherwise
than in prison, Deprived of all his preferments, he thought it
best, in 1643, to quit the kingdom for Panis, where he officiated
as Chaplain to such of Queen Henrietta Maria’s household
as belonged to the English Church. Hence his abode abroad
for the following seven or eight years, during which time he
kept up the Services according to the Book of Common Prayer,
and at the same time entered into several Controversies with
the Jesuits and other Roman Catholic Priests with whom he
was brought into contact. One of the results of his labours
at this time being his learned work on the history of Popish
‘Transubstantiation.

The persecution of all Churchmen, followed by the absolute
overthrow of the Prayer-Book, must have been sufficiently dis-
couraging to prevent his going on with a revision of the Prayer-
Book. He no doubt, as has been already said, took his inter-
leayed Prayer-Book of 1638, in which he made many anno-
tations during his exile, but there is no reason to shew that
either his interleaved book of 1619, or his Corrected copy,
were taken with him to Paris; they probably were left behind
in England, and lay untouched, till the clouds broke and the
sun shone again upon him, and the Prayer-Book was once
more to be restored.

HISTORICAL SURVEY
Or THE work or Revision,

1660.
oi

In June, 1660, Cosin arrived in England, and lost no time
in entering upon his duties as Dean of Pet
emoluments of which he had been restored.
dated Oct., 1660, he writes “ The King my master Es
pleased of his Royall goodness and grac
Bishopricke of Durham upon mee*;” and on Dec. 2 he was”
consecrated at Westminster ‘Abbey, Sancroft preaching the
consecration sermon. With his business in his diocese »
have no need to speak, and we have no record of am
in connection with the Prayer-Book till his appointment on
the Savoy Conference, by warrant dated Mar, 25, 1661, i
has been mentioned already »,

‘Tue Savoy Conrerence, April t5—July 25, 1661.

This Conference was opened April 15, 1661. The notes,
which have been preserved, frequently refer to the arguments
used by Bishop Cosin, shewing he was very active in it It
will be observed, too, that one of the most important papers
put in was by hime; and it may be surmised that he not pa
rendered general assistance in the debates, but that very many
of the Answers to the Ministers' * Exceptions” are due to
his learning and decision. Associated with him were men 6
ability and note, for besides the twelve Bishops named alt

there were Heylin, Hacket, Gunning, Pearson, Sparrow,
Thorndike, to supply the places of any of the Bishops Es
should be absent,

The question, | however, as to what direct influence the Con-
ference at the Savoy had upon the actual alterations in
Prayer-Book, is not easily answered. Many important
ciples were debated, involving, it may be said, almost #
very existence of the Prayer-Book. But the real
issue was, whether the Ministers who had been appointed
livings in the place of the Churchmen who had been
out at the close of the previous reign, should be able to n

* Correspondence, Surtees, vo: fi. p. 10.
* Latruduetion, p. xxx.

® Soe Introduction, pe

HistoricaL SURVEY OF THE WorK OF REVISION. ccexcvii

those livings without conformity to the principles of the Prayer-
Book if it was re-established. The Ministers, thanks to the
exertions of Baxter and others, had gained immunity for
a time, and they desired to have the same continued.

The address of the London Ministers, presented to his
Majesty at Whitehall Nov. 16, sums up the chief points as
regards the Prayer-Book, which may be taken to represent
the claims of the rest —

“Your Majesty hath graciously promised a review and ¢fectual reformas
tion of the Liturgy, with additional forms to be used at choice. And in the
meanwhile, that none be punished or troubled for not asing it. Your
‘Majesty hath graciously freed us from Subscription required by the Canon,
and the Oath of Canonical Obedience, and granted us to receive Ordinas
tion, Institution, and Induction, and to exercise our function and enjoy
the profit of our Livings, without the same, Your Majesty hath gratified
the consciences of many who are grieved with the use of some ceremonies,
by indulging to, and dispensing with their omitting those Ceremonies, viz.
Kneeling at the Sacrament, the Cross in Baptism, Bowing at the Name
of Jesus, and wearing of the Surplice. There are some other things. .
eo"

When, however, a body of Ministers was officially ap-
pointed to the Conference, they seem to have thought it to
be good policy to bring as many charges of imperfection
against the Book of Common Prayer as possible.

Hence, it would of course be surprising if amidst so large
a number none were adopted. The Exceptions, however,
cannot be surveyed as a whole without wondering at the very
trivial matters which were introduced. Although Baxter took
a leading part in all that belonged to the Conference, it does -
not appear that he had a hand, or at least the chief hand,
in drawing up the “ Exceptions” which were ultimately laid
before the Conference, as he says he was responsible for the
“New Forms,”—they undertook the Exceptions themselves.
He however, besides drawing up an entirely new Liturgy to
supersede the Prayer-Book, also drew up himself some hun-
dred objections or more against the book which he fancied
he could supersede, and which he entitled—

“The Exceptions against the Common Prayer which T offered the
Brethren when they were drawing up theirs."

4 London t Imprinted hy his Majesty's Goldamiths’ Row. x66." See alee Silvas:

Approtation for John Kottewell, at the ter's™ Life of Master,” p. 285.
of the Foumai in Cheapside, ia

zs

Tt cannot be said that the Brethren took no nots
series of objections, as very many of their own are.
ingly sales in substance, though never bes in th
words. Baxter prefaced his exceptions with the

assertion that—

“The Common-Prayer-Bodk is guilty of great Defectivencss,
and vain Repetitions; and therefore unfit to be the common i
Frame of Worship to the God of Order, without Amendment,
may do it.”

The Ministers began more modestly. After acknowl
“his Majesty’s most Princely Condescention and Indu
as well in his Majesty's most gracious Declaration as
present Commission,” they go on to say—

“And albeit we have an high and honourable esteem of those godly:
learned Bishops, and others, who were the first Compilers of the p
Liturgy, and do lock upon it as an excellent and worthy work, for
time, when the Church of England made her first step out of sch a
of Popish Ignorance and Superstition wherein it formerly was involwed
Yet considering that all human Works do gradually arrive at thelr Mate
rity and Perfection ; and this in particular being a Work of that
hath already admitted several Emendations since the first es
thereaf.””

The first series of Exceptions are called General, and
have been ably. summarized by Calamy, which sum
already been given in the present work*, and need not
referred to again. The remainder, which especially
special portions of the Prayer-Book, have also been
full beneath the rubricks to which they respectively r
* it remains to point out generally how far these latter
to have affected the revision of the Prayer-Book.
own series may at once be set aside, as having no dil
influence whatever.

The Exceptions, formally laid by the Ministers
Bishops on the fourth day of May, at the Confer
time received their answer, and these Aue
a separate document, but in the presen
found placed beneath the ti
At the end of the Answers, #
cessions.

A. It will be conyeni

HisTORICAL SURVEY OF THE WoRK OF REVISION. ccexcix

which the Bishops were disposed to yield, sometimes wholly
and sometimes in part, and observe how far they affected the
alterations of the rubrick.

The Ministers objected (1) to the occurrence of the words
“this day” in the Collects for Christmas Day and for Whit-
Sunday; (2) to the time‘ assigned for notice given to, the
minister before communion not being sufficient; (3) to the in-
sufficiency of the minister's powers* to admit to, and keep
from the Lord's table; (4) to the omission of the preface"
before the ten commandments ; (5) that the Exhortation (§ 92)
read at the time of the Communion is unseasonable; (6) that
the confession! should be made by other than the minister
only; (7) that the manner of consecrating* the elements was
not sufficiently explicit, and especially that the breaking of the
bread was not mentioned in the rubrick; (8) to the place of
the font; (9) to the words in the Catechism, “ they do perform
them by their sureties?’ (10) to the wording of the rubrick
(§ 254) relating to baptized children being undoubtedly saved ;
(1) to admitting only to the Holy Communion those con-
firmed ; (12) in acai to the words “I thee worship ™ ;”
(13) and to the words “death us depart ;" ag well as in the
Burial Service (14) to the words “in sure ‘and certain hope.”

‘The Bishops at the end of their Answers, as has been said,
presented a series of Concessions, as follows -—

The Concessions,

(a.) We are willing that all the epistles and gospels be used according
to the last translation,

(4) That when any thing is read for an epistle which is not in the epistles,
the superscription shall be, ‘For the epistle.”

(6) That the Psalms be collated with the former translation, mentioned
in rubr., and printed according to it.

‘The above three relate to the General exceptions which
were made to the Prayer-Book. It will be seen, however, that
Cosin had already proposed the first of the three, namely,
that the Epistles and Gospels should follow the new transla-
aaa ee it was pointed out in the Committee of 1641. Pos-
words ® untae being joined to the word “ Epistle”
may be owed to the “ Exceptions.” But

‘by the Bishops at the Savoy, seems

& See p. chuxxi ie i abet
is ceratonch ely arabe.

ccee INTRODUCTION,

not to have been so by the Bishops at the Committee, or by
Convocation. |

The following are the Concessions to the Particular Ex |
ceptions :—

(1.) That the words “this day,” both in the collects and prefaces, be used
only upon the day itself; and for the following days it be sald, **as about
this time.”

(2.) That a longer time be required for signification of the names of the
communicants; and the words of the rubric be changed into these, “at
least some time the day before.”

{3,) That the power of keeping scandalous sinners from the Communion
may be expressed in the rubr. according to the 26 and 27 Canons; 60 the
minister be obliged to give an account of the same immediately after to
the ordinary.

{4.) That the whole preface be prefixed to the Commandments,

{5.) That the second Exhortation be read some Sunday or holyday be-
fore the celebration of the Communion, at the discretion of the minister.

{6.) That the general confession at the Communion be pronounced by
one of the ministers, the people saying after him, all kneeling Iumbly
upon their knees,

(7.) That the manner of consecrating the clements be made more explicit
and express, and to that purpose those words be put into the rubr,, ‘Phen
shall he put his hand upon the bread and break it,” “then shall he put fis)
hand unto the cup.”

(S.) That if the font be so placed as the congregation can not hear, It
may be referred to the Ordinary to place it more conveniently.

{9.) That those words, “Ves, they do perform those,” &., may be al
tered thus, “ Because they promise them both by their sureties,” &c.

(10.) ‘That the words of the last rubr. before the Catechism may be thas
altered, ‘ that children being baptized have all things necessary for thelr
salvation, and dying before they commit any actual sins, be undoubtedly |
saved, though they be not confirmed.”

(i1.) That to the rubr. after Confirmation these words may be added,
“or be ready and desirous to be confirmed.”

(12.) That those words, “ with my body I thee worship,” may be altered
thus, “with my body I thee honour.”

(13.) That those words, “till death us depart,” be thus altered, © ell a
death us do part."

(14.) That the words “sure and certain,” may be left out,

But it will be seen how little these Concessions of
shops at the Savoy influenced the decision of

HIsToRICcAL SURVEY OF THE WORK OF REVISION. cecci

No. 1 (in both places) and No. 2 (in the very words) had
already been proposed in Cosin’s book, and therefore the
correction may more justly be attributed to him than to the
influence of the Savoy.

As to No. 3, practically mo alteration was made in the ru-
brick, but an addition appears to have been made by Sancroft
in Cosin's book, and this latter may have been so in ac-
cordance with the Savoy suggestion: but Convocation dis-
regarded it. As to No, 4, it had already appeared in Cosin's
copy, and was written in the Convocation copy, but they,
disregarding wholly the recommendation of the Bishops at
the Savoy, erased it.

As to No. 5, the chief corrections made in the wording and
the arrangement of the Exhortations had already been pro-
posed by Cosin. No.6 and No. 7, so far as corrections are
made, are in the very words of Cosin's book, written by him-
self, and probably long before the Savoy Conference, and
not in the words proposed by the Bishops, The Concession
in No, 8 was ignored, so far as any alteration of the Rubrick
was concerned. In No.9, the alteration in the words of
King James’ addition to the Catechism, appears in Cosin’s
book. He had proposed a different alteration at first, but it
had been altered to that which was adopted, and which is
the same which the Bishops proposed. The words of No. rr,
although in Cosin’s book, are in Sancroft’s hand. Possibly
they may be due to the Bishops’ suggestion. In No. 12, we
have a singular instance where Cosin had altered the word
“worship” into “honour,” but the Convocation rejected both
Cosin’s alteration and the Bishops' Concession. The next
(13) was adopted, being also a correction of Cosin’s. In the
last (14), Cosin had suggested altering the words into “a gene-
ral and joyful hope,” but the Bishops in Committee appear
to have paid no heed to the Savoy Concession, and Convo-
cation seems to have been of their mind, as the words re-
main still. So that out of the fourteen alterations conceded
by the Bishops at the Savoy five were rejected, and of the
remaining nine, eight appear to have been already in Cosin's
book, and presenting no evidence that the corrections were
due at all to the Concession of the Bishops.

B, But in considering the influence of the Savoy Conference
upon the revision of the Prayer-Book, it is not only neces-
sary to note the Concessions which were rejected, but also
those Exceptions in which the Bishops at the Savoy appear

cc

ceecit INTRODUCTION,

to have conceded nothing, while the Committee made correc-
tions more or less independently of their decision.

‘The Ministers proposed (r) that as the Ornaments’ rubrick ®
seems to bring back the cope, alb, &c., it might be wholly
left out. The Bishops answered, “We think it fit that the
rubrick continue as it is." The Committee, however, did wat
leave it as it was, but adopted Cosin's words which he
substituted in his book for the rubrick. So, again, the Mi-
nisters proposed (2) that the doxology should be added to
the Lord's Prayer i in rubrick § 114. The Bishops point out
that there és mo reason why these words should be always
used, but in Convocation the words, “For thine is the king-
dom,” &c,, were added, in accordance with the Ministers’
suggestion, Again, the Ministers object (3) that the Les-
sons’, Epistles, and Gospels should be sung. The Bishops
answer, “that the rubrick directs only such singing as 15
after the manner of distinct reading, and that they never
heard of any inconvenience thereby, and therefore conceived
the demand fo be needless." But the Committee, if not Cosin
himself, transposed the objectionable rubrick, while Convo-
cation marked it through entirely. In the case (4) of the
numerous references to the Collects *, the Bishops declined to
say anything, since they do not find what is to be amended;
but it is to be noted that in all the nine Collects named by
the Ministers considerable alterations were made by Convo-
cation, and there is little reason to doubt in consequence of
the imperfections pointed out. The Ministers objected to
(5) the words “as on this day,” which appear in the Proper
Prefaces. The Bishops had conceded them in the case of
the Collects, but here their answer appears to justify their
use. Convocation however followed Cosin’s Corrections, and
made the same alteration here as in the former case. The
Ministers requested (6) that the rubrick* which stood at the
end of the Communion Service in the Second Prayer-Book of
Edward VI. might be restored, “for the vindicating of our
Church in the matter of kneeling." The Bishops answered,
“This rubrick is not in the liturgy of Queen Elizabeth, nor
confirmed by law, nor is there any great need of restoring it,
the world being now in more danger of profanation than of
idolatry.” Convocation, however, practically restored the >
brick in its substance throughout, though not altogether im

¥ Seep. cxxevi 4 Seep. exl.
* Seep.

HISTORICAL SURVEY OF THE WORK OF REVISION, cecciii

exactly the same words as it appeared in the Second Prayer-
Book of Edward VI. The Ministers (7) objected to the use
of the expression, “ Sanctify the flood Jordan.” The Bishops
defended it, but a considerable modification was made all the
same by Convocation. The Ministers required (8) that in the
Thanksgiving of Women the words “near the table *” should
be left out ; the Bishops answer, “That it is fit that the woman
should have a special place, and near the holy table, in regard of
the offering she is there to make.” Convocation, however, struck
through the words referring to the Table, and inserted the
words instead, “as hath been accustomed.” In the same
service, the Ministers objected (9) to the r2rst Psalm, and
thought that the 113th and the 128th were more pertinent;
the Bishops answer that Psalm rat is fit and pertinent, an
therefore not to be changed: either Cosin or the Committee
proposed the 127th Psalm, and this was adopted by Convo-
cation as well as the 116th Psalm, while they erased the rarst
Psalm altogether. So that it would appear that in several
critical matters the opinion of the Bishops at the Savoy was
disregarded, either by the Bishops of the Committee or by
Convocation, or by both, and corrections made in the Prayer-
Book, where the Bishops of the Savoy considered none were
needed.

C, Of course, the far larger number of the objections of the
Savoy Ministers were answered by the Bishops, and in their
answers they shewed that no corrections were needed, and no
corrections were eventually made.

Of the more important of these are the following >—

First, those which have the appearance of attempting to
reduce not only the dignity but the importance of the Holy
Sacrament to a minimum.

They objected (1) against knecling" at the Sacrament,
§ 116; and (2) against parishioners being bound to commu-
nicate * three times a-year, and instead, that the Minister only
should be bound to administer three times a-year, and then
only provided a due number of communicants (§ 149) had
signified their desire to communicate. They also (3) desired
that in rubrick § 113, the Minister* should not have fo turn
himself to the people, but that this should be his position
throughout,

s co * Seep. . ‘The insertion of the rubrick or declaration
pest ag, tn, wa ase comes Son p comeers

pression “ Spiritual regeneration ‘, that (10) this child Z
nerated*, (x1) wes made a member of Christ’,” to (12)
only, as generally necessary to salvation® ;” and in the
ing answers, (13) to the use of the expressions Repentar
Faith, and Sureties, in connection with Baptism.
(14) in rubrick § 259, “to regenerate! these thy sel
Water.”

A similar series of objections were raised against the ru
in Confirmation, ¢.g. that (15) the Bishop on/y being ord:
confirm *, seemed to put too high a value upon the rite
(16) the practice’ of the Apostles ought not to be
and that (r7) they saw no more need of godfathers®
firmation than in Baptism. It may be added, that (x:
Qualifications" for Confirmation also, were not con
sufficient.

Objections also against (19) the words “consecrated®
estate of Matrimony,” and against (20) the use of the
cation? in the name of the Father, &c., both as countenan
the making of Matrimony a Sacrament, Also (21) to the
pelling * all those that are married to receive the Sacran

As might be expected, (22) the form of Absolution® to
Sick was objected to, and it was suggested that (23) the

wstructive to

inch & Masters

] HISTORICAL SURVEY OF THE WORK OF REVISION. cccev

_ ister should not be enjoined* to administer the Sacrament to
every sick person that shall desire it.

In the Burial Service (24) the words “that it hath pleased *
thee to deliver this our brother,” and (25) “as our hope® is
this our brother doth,” are both objected to by Ministers, and
while the Bishops conceded the words “sure and certain
hope,” they would not concede these.

t38) The Ministers also wished for the insertion * of a ru-
brick exptessing that the prayers were not for the benefit of
the dead but only for that of the living.

Of Special Ceremonies, they objected to (27) the Cross? in
Baptism, to (28) the Ring* in Matrimony, and to (29) the
Offerings * in the Thanksgiving of Women.

It may be said that all the above were rejected by the
Bishops at the Savoy, by the Bishops of the Committee, and
by Convocation itself, on principle.

D. Another series of objections may be said to have been
dismissed on account of their very trivial character, and to
some of them they seem not to have vouchsafed any answer
whatever, The Ministers, for instance, thought (1) neither the
Lord's Prayer (2) nor the Gloria Patri® ought to be used
so often; that (3) the Benedicite’ was not a Scriptural Hymn ;
that (4) the “Lord have mercy upon us,” after each of the
Commandments *, should be replaced by one prayer at the
end. ‘That (5) the Apocryphal Sentences should be omitted"
That (6) the Commandments ought to be according to the new
translation §; and that (7) in the Fourth Commandment: the
words “ Seventh-day” be altered to “Sabbath-day.” (8) That
the people should not be ordered! to kneel at the Command-
ments, lest they should use them as a prayer. That (9) in
“‘my Duty towards God!” a special reference to the “ Lord’s
Day" should be added. That (10) the early part of the Cate-
chism* ought to be more full, and that (1) the Rubrick
before the Thanksgiving! of Women should specially except
scandalous sinners.

Of almost the same character are the desire (12) to have
the words of the book of 1552 followed™ in rubrick § t.
‘That in the Litany such expressions as (13) “‘ Deadly Sin*,”

(14) “Sudden Death®,” and (15) “All that travel

be altered ; that (16) preaching should be more

that (t7) the Bread and Wine need not be delivered® i
every particular communicant’s hand; that (18) the
“because it is requisite that no man should come,
should be omitted, as tending to discourage persons;
(19) the words‘, “our sinful bodies may be made clean b
His Body,” should be altered, as seeming to give g
efficacy to the Blood ; that (20) the Collection® for the
should be made only just before the departure of the Ci
municants. That (21) longer notice* should be given
Baptism. That (22) in the Solemnization of Matrimony |
Minister’ should not have to go to the Lord’s Table;
(23) last of all, that the minister need not meet the ¢o
at the grave [lest he should catch cold], The answer to
by the Bishops, that “they may be helped by a cap
than by a rubrick,” is very characteristic.

If we summarize them, we shall find the following to be
the results :—

‘The Ministers brought forward 75 objections—

Bishops conceded a a + 14 of which 9 were adopted.
» Reised 2 ew tt oO on Om
” _» Ofgreater importance . 29 yy 9 yp op
» 49 Oflesser importance. 23° 5) 0

Vi} 18
But of these eighteen, 12 at least may be said to have b

suggested or made already in Cosin's Books,

On the whole, then, it will be seen that the discussions
the Savoy Conference had practically very little influence wy
the Corrections made during the revision of the Prayer]
either by the Committee or by Convocation.

2? ‘These two were omitted from p. ely. for want of space.
tBeep.cere # Seep. xii. * See pr coxti-
* Sea p. ccxxaviil 7 See p, celnxxil, * See p, ceaciv,

REVISION OF THE PRAYER-BOOK BY CONVOCATION. ccccwii

REVISION OF ‘THE PRAYER-BOOK BY
CONVOCATION,

Nov. 21, ¢o Dec. 20, 1661.

Br. Costin was of course summoned for the Convocation
of May 8, 1661, and was most probably constantly in attend-
ance till July 31, when it was adjourned. It did not re-
assemble until Noy. 21, and meanwhile, ie. Oct. ro, letters
had been issued to revise the Prayer-Book. And at this point
we have a certain amount of information given in the Journals
of the House, but in order to fill in the outline we have to
fall back upon probabilities.

At two o'clock in the afternoon on the Thursday, the day
appointed, the Convocation met. The Archbishop first of al
summoned the Lower House to hear the royal letters read,
which he had brought down, And then, but not till then, was
a Committee appointed to revise the book, and formally en-
trusted with the necessary powers. Eight Bishops were se-
lected, Cosin being named the first. The greatest haste was
necessary, as a considerable party in the House of Commons
were for attaching the 1604 Prayer-Book to the Act of Uni-
formity, and they had a great advantage in another not being
ready. After the Committee had been named, we find that
“the Reverend Father”

“appointed them to meet at the Palace of the Lord Bishop of Ely at five
oelock p.m, each day except Sundays, until the said work was finished.

“ And afterwards it was agreed amongst the saif Bishops, for the better
and more rapid expediting of the said business, that the said book of
Common Prayer should be reviewed (revideatwr) in this house at once:
and a great part of the same was read and revised as far as...”

In other words, after the meeting of the Convocation was
dissolved, the eight Bishops appointed on the Committee (oF
as many of them as were present) stayed bel
there held their first me 3 for 5 0%
must have been close at
involved by an sear
was prevented. It is unfo
een x giving the point

erzooe also oma

eccevili IntropuCcTION.

vocation proceeded with the revision of the Prayer-Book,
reading no doubt the portion of the revised text which bad
already been laid before them by the Committee; and by
8 o'clock, or soon after, on the Saturday moming the Upper
House had, it appears, read through a sufficient amount to
be able to send for the Prolocutor of the Lower House, and
to deliver to him the “First Part of the book already revised
and examined by them.”

We have no guide as to how far in the book this first part
extended ; probably it was as far as the Epistles and Gospels.
But even if exclusive, there are many hundred corrections
which had to be made and considered.

During the following week the Upper House of Convocation
sat each morning for two hours, and in no case in the after
noon. On Monday and Tuesday moming they went on with
the reading. On Wednesday morning they received back from
the Lower House the “ first part,” with a schedule of emenda-
tions, and were able to give to the Prolocutor what is called
“the remaining part” Probably this means to the end of
the Offices. There is no note of their reading more of the
Prayer-Book on Wednesday, and we find a good part of
Thursday morning passed in “revising and examining” the
schedule of emendations brought up from the Lower House.
The time left was devoted to jing through the Psalms
of David*.

‘This last is an important entry, as it shews that not only
the Corrections were read, but the whole Prayer-Book was
formally read through ; for in the Psalms of David no correc:
tions are found made in any one of the three books used.
Friday morning they devoted to examining the Ordinal, and
Saturday they did not sit at all.

The next week is occupied with the Preface, the Calendar,
some extra services, further emendations sent from the Lower
House, and other matters. But in fact the reading of the
Prayer-Book had been completed on the previous Friday,

Tn order to make the matter clearer, a tabular statement
appended of the probable work done each day, in accor
with the above account, and to it is appended the
amount of MS, writing required, as shewn by the
actually made in the Convocation-Book »,

+ No corrections are made throughout table include the whole of the
the Psalms, but in the tithepage some nine See Abstract of Journals
are ‘erased; the ag2 pages in the — eatian, p. Ixaxeil,

REVISION OF THE PRAYER-BOOK BY CONVOCATION, coccix

H

BE

Words
added,

H

Friday, Nov, 22, 8to 10am.
Prefatory matter (except new Prefuce),

Kalendar, and Morning and Evening
Prayer, and Litany. s+
The same day. 2to 4 p.m.
Further progress, say the est
Epistles, and Gospels.

Saturday, Nov, 23. $to toam,
Delivered the first fart to the Lower
House. Then further Progress, 87
the Holy Communion

Monday, Nov. 25. $to 10 a.m.

Further progress, say Fae and

Confirmation . so

Tuesday, Nov. 26. 8 to 10am,
Further progress, say Matrimony and
the rest of the Offices .

Wednesday, Nov, 27. 8 to 10 um.

The frst part received back from the
Lower House, and remaining fart

Pius tothem. No mention of progress

jursday, Nov. 28, § to 10 .1n,

The Schedule relating to the first

part ‘and brought from the Lower

House, revised; and part of the

Psalms of David read . . .

Fride Nov, 29, Sto 10am,
Revision of the Ordination Service

Saturday, Nov. 30 No sitting.

Monday, Dec. 2. § to toa.m.
‘The new Preface. Qy. ifthe prefatory
Hist of alterations then added
Tuesday and Wednesday, Dec. 3 and 4.
8 to 10am, Debates.
hey Dec. 5. § to 10am.
The Kalendar*, and the Form of
Prayers for those at Sea, brought ins
Friday, Dec. 6, to Watnesday, 1"
(except Sunday the 8th).
Debate and pice
already read.

72

155

22

32

152

870

579

1510

1360
1880

1120

2949

Monday and Tuesday, Dec. 16 and 17.
Fauentay Dec. 1&8 Storoam,
Debate. (Query subject.

Thxersday, Dec. 19, 8 to 10 a.m,
‘Debate on the Form of Subscription,
b A on 3 t04 pam
A Committee agreed on the Form.

Friday, Dec. 20. 8 to 10 a.m.
‘The Book ap

Looking at the matter from a practical point of view, and
with the material which is still extant pe in evidence,
must be pronounced beyond the bounds of possibility that 1
work of revision (as it is usually understood), i i :
necessary copying, could have been wolly done in the time

Tt is perhaps not to gauge the labour required by the —
Pee rp huERIEL, coh numbers written in. e
times a rubrick or a prayer, consisting of a hundred words or
more, is erased by a single stroke of the pen ; but on the oe
hand there are many cases in which a solitary word is erased,
which required perhaps as much consideration as the omission
ofa whole rubrick. It is impossible to count the number
“corrections” actually made, as it is impossible to define what
constitutes a single correction. The number of words there-
fore is the best representation of the work done, though

REVISION OF THE PRAYER-BOOK BY CONVOCATION. ccccxi’

to be attached), and as this annexed book is distinctly de-
scribed in the Journals of the House of Lords as having been
copied from the book used by Convocation,—

“ Ap. 10... , to deliver the Book, wherein the Alterations are made,
out of which the other book was fairly written ;”

there can be no question that some time before the date of
Dee, 20, all (or nearly all) that we see written in the Convo-
cation copy must have been completed. ‘The two or three
corrections which were made after the Annexed book was
copied, and which therefore appear in both books, will be
considered presently.

But then it must be remembered that this book only repre-
sents a portion of the labour. If we accept the view that the
Jirst portion was revised by the Committee after they were
appointed, and that then only the results of such revision were
written out, we have to make allowance for seventy pages of
the fair copy being prepared ; and in this book, equally with the
other, there are in that portion some thousand words erased, and
some two thousand written in—between Thursday afternoon
and Friday morning at eight o'clock! ‘Then that day the one
thousand erasures and the two thousand additional words had
to be repeated in the Convocation copy, as well as the six
hundred erasures and the fifteen hundred words to be written
in the “fair copy,” against four o'clock in the afternoon, when
the second sitting took place, What was then done perhaps
might not have at once to be copied out, but if the first portion
included the Epistles and Gospels, then the repetition of the
erasures and the fifteen hundred additional words would have
had to be made, as we find that at 8 o’clock the following
morning Zhe first portion was delivered to the Lower House,
The difficulty lies in this, that all the corrections im doth copies
are in one handwriting, and that undoubtedly Sancroft’s; nor
is this all; in the original, Cosin’s Corrected copy, we find
many emendations written in by Sancroft, and evidently by
the direction of the Committee,

If, then, the Convocation copy and the fair copy could not
have been pre well as read in the time, what could
have been ‘i © bo stand such irre-
fragable ed

cecexii Inrropuction.

Cosin’s Corrected Book, as has been already insisted on,
formed the basis of the work, and this was probably in a for-
ward state before his banishment, but would have been again
looked over immediately the revision of the Prayer-Book was
contemplated, and so before the Committee was appointed,
As, however, the mere reading of the corrections would have
taken up the time of the Committee's sitting as recorded,
leaving Tittte or no time for consideration and debate, we
must assume some earlier operations. We find in Cosin's
Book numerous corrections disallowed and struck through,
or else further revised, and this in Sancroft’s landweeas
They are not such amendments as would have been
otherwise than by some authorized persons. It is clear that
the corrections were here not made by schedules, but were
made in the book itself, and there can be little doubt that the
book was before the Committee, or at least some Committee.
The note on the rearrangement of the Holy Communion.
referring to the order of my Lords at Ely House, leaves no
doubt of this.

Further, there can be no doubt that Sancroft’s book # a
fair copy of the corrections, that is, the new book is prepared
in such a manner as to be capable of being read out to Con-
vocation, and this is not the case with Cosin's copy. In |
this previous book the corrrections had been made at differ-
ent times, Paragraphs had been written in different places
in the margin, or at the top and bottom of pages, with
notes marking where they are intended to be inserted; era-
sures of corrections are exceedingly frequent, and frequently
also against the erasures of the text the word stef is written.
Such a book was totally unfit for reading from to an as
sembled body.

‘The explanation must be this; @ greater part of the cor
rections must have been made by some sort of sanction, or
at least understanding, beforehand. In all probabilit
Bishops who were to serve on the Committee were selected
during the previous session, though not formally nominated
till the re-assembling in November. But directly the order
came down from the Crown, on Oct. ro, to proceed in the
business, Sancroft was called in, and Cosin's book was
on the table and gone through, and so to speak B
against the time when Convocation should meet. From
@ copy was made by Sancroft as regards the greater part of |

* See p. coxxii,

REVISION OF THE PRAYER-BOOK BY CONVOCATION. cccexiii

corrections, especially such as those about which there was
no doubt, leaving the more difficult passages untouched.
Afterwards, when the Committee were formaily appointed,
the final revision took place, and the passages not completed
were filled in,

An example of this may be seen perhaps in Rubrick § 76,
where Sancroft® had written “y* North... . of the table,”
because it was not determined which word was to be used,
“end, or side.” When they determined to use doth words,
there was scarcely room, and the words “ sideorend” are
squeezed together, shewing that they were written in after-
wards; and this correction may well have been made at the
final reading by the Committee.

But some corrections, which it was expected would have
been agreed to, were refused, or further amended, so we find
one or two corrections in the fair copy afterwards amended.
Thus, in Cosin's copy, the words in the important rubrick at
the end of Baptism", “And that no man may think," had been
written in by Cosin, and copied off on to the fair copy; but
it is evident that the Committee, after they had been so
copied, erased them, and wrote “/t és artain by,” &c., for
we find them so erased in the fair copy. And this is no
accident, as the same corrections are made in the MS. writing
in both copies just before the Catechism‘; and in the latter
place the case is clearer, as the words “may" and ‘det him,”
had been written in in the fair copy, before the whole was
erased.

Again, Cosin had marked through the words “in sure and
certain hope? ;" but Sancroft, in his copy, left them standing,
placing a g. at the side, evidently signifying that they were
a subject for debate; and the end was that the words were
retained, although, it may be added by the way, they had
been conceded by the Bishops at the Savoy Conference.
Some few others may be found, but the fact that few cor-
rections made in Sancroft’s fair copy are erased, and these
perhaps mainly arising from cleri ile! shews that the
doubtful questions were well underst

ae in passing them by

rest, there was no change’

The reading must H
preparation on Thu
to proceed with th
« See p, chee,

ececxiv INTRODUCTION.

decide upon the questions which had been left o Whe-
ther Sancroft was able to “keep up" with the decisions of
the Committee, may be doubtful ; itis very possible that after
the sitting was over, Sancroft would have had to get Ais fair
copy ready to lay before Convocation the next morning.

But the fact that the Official Copy of Convocation is also
in Sancroft’s handwriting, renders it still more necessary to
allow of this explanation of the circumstances. He could
not have kept pace with the corrections made in the House
of Convocation at the same time he was engaged with the
work of the Committee, and transcribing from it his fair copy.
Indeed, it is highly probable that much the same circumstances
may have attended the writing the corrections in this copy,
namely, that all the minor and clerical corrections, such as
“who” for “which,” “are” for “be*,” and such like, as
well as several of the more unquestionable improvements,
had already been made in the Convocation book before Con-
vocation met; and several of the new prayers may also have
been written in. But, on the other hand, it must be admitted
that Convocation modified a great many of the corrections 38
written in the fair copy, and several of no great moment; and
yet few! $ are apparent, as in the fair copy, of the para-
graphs being copied off until they were finally adopted by
Conyocation. The question also arises, What was it the
President of the Upper House transmitted to the Lower
House to be examined by them? 8
We see that the Lower House revised by means of “sche
dules,” lists of corrections, whether addenda or omittenda;
and of course it is possible that the Upper House did the”
same. After these were duly passed by both Houses, then it
became Sancroft’s duty to make the Official copy, by ing
off those corrections in his fair copy which were allot
adding to them such additional emendations as were h
to him in the several schedules, so that for the first few
while he was attending to the Committee's work, he need
perhaps have commenced writing the Official copy.

Still from day to day, during the seven days, Sencroft n
have kept up with the work; and unless some ol
already in a forward state when he began, it is im

4 Te will have been observed these have
not been taken notice of in the corrections
Se Elis mate te
the awd of Egrpt,” Be, arg wees its 08

REVISION OF THE PRAYER-BOOK BY CONVOCATION. ccecxy

that he could have performed what we see by his own hand-
writing he accomplished, or that the Committee did what we
see by the results was done, in the time.

Two days of the week ending Nov. 23 saw the first
of the revision read in the Upper House, and transmitte
the Lower House. The five days of the next week, endin;
Nov. 30, saw the whole finished to the end of the ‘Ordinal
Another week appears to have passed as said, respecting the
Preface and Calendar and other prayers, which brought the
week ending Dec. 7 toan end. In the next week there seems
to have been some further corrections in the Commination
Service, suggested in the Upper House, and finally some dif-
ficulties occurred which involved a conference between the
two Houses, This, with the introduction of the “ General
Thanksgiving” by Reynolds, occupied to the close of the
week ending Dec. 14.

Two days were given to debate as to form of subscription,
&c., and on the 2oth the whvle was ready for signature,

But what they signed, as we have it, was a book wholly in
MS., and was supposed to be copied verbatim from Sancroft’s
Official copy. No doubt, during the week ending Dec. 14,
he must have been occupied the whole time in finishing his
Official copy, for it seems to be most carefully written, and
no part could have been completed till all the amendments
affecting that part had finally passed the House; in other
words, not till November 28, if then. Transcribers were pro-
bably at work, preparing the ANNExED Book at the same time,
but as will be shewn possibly from o¢her material as well, per-
haps suggested by Sancroft, in order to keep several hands
employed, which will account for certain discrepancies de-
scribed further on in the account given of the Annexed Book.

It must not be supposed that the above rapid survey of the
circumstances pretends to anything more than a very rough
outline sketch based on probability, for we are not in pos-
session of anything like the necessary material for a history.
‘There seems to be a great paucity of incidental documents
(or, if they exist, they have not been made known). So many
men of note were engaged, it is perhaps singular that we do
not find in letters or papers left behind them, and collected
by biographers or historians, any incidental light thrown upon
their proceedings. In all probability several of the Bishops
engaged in the work drew up papers of amendments and such
like, but only one or two seem to be for i

eccexyi InTRopUCTION.

Amongst the papers which belonged to Bishop Cosin is one
in his handwriting. It runs as follows :—

“Some particular: to be added and amended in the Bocke of Common
Prayer before it be signed”.

‘+, A RuBRICK to be inserted into the Order Mow the Pratter shalbe
read, viz. :—

"Gt ix most agreable to @ religious order and decencie in the publick
service of the Church, that the Pratoses and the Hymmes appointed in this
Book be sung, as in most places, ome verse after another, by sides or turnts,
the Minister, Clarks, and people, all standing.

“2, The Benaticite omnia opera Domini to be restored,

3, St. Chrysostome’s prayer to be used only at the end of Morning
and Evening Prayer after the Prayers for the King, Grc., there printed ;
and the Prayer, O God, whore nature and propertie &c. to be printed and
used only in the end of the Letanie, after the prayer Wee Awmbly beseech
thee.

‘4, In that prayer the word rigA/wusly to stand, rather than be chang’d
into the word rightly.

#5, The Hymne Christ riring &c. appointed upon Easter-day morning
to be printed by severall verses.

#6, After the Collects for the King, following the 10 Commandments,
this Rubrick to be added :—% Then shall be said the Collect for the Day,
with the Epistle and Gospel there appointed.

**7, Before the Gospel to be said or sung, Glory be to thee, O Lond.
And after it is ended, Thanks be given to thee, O Lord,

“8, During the time of distributing the Communion, Anthems and
Psalmes may be used in places where they sing.

“9, At the end of Baptisme the Minister to require that the Child &c.
be brought to Confirmation.

“40. The Prayers for the sth of November, 3oth of January, agth of
May, Order at the King’s Healing, and at the Mandat, to be printed
with the Book, and all confirmed by Act of Parliament together, besides
‘the Order for Prayers in the King’s Fleete.

“11, The Epistle for St, Luke's day to end with these words, Only
Luke is with me."

It should be first noted that the MS. has the paragraphs
Nos. 1, 3, 5, 6, 7, 8, and 10 erased, and consequently only
2, 4, 9, and rr left standing.

= From the Tanner MSS, in the Bod- Surtees Society, Correspondenes, vol. ii
Jeian Library, allie Printed by the — p. Bt

‘Revision OF THE PRAYER-BOOK BY CONVOCATION. cccexvil’

As to (r) the addition to the rubricks on the reading of
the Psalms”, it will be seen no trace is found either in his
own notes or in the corrections by Convocation. (2) The
“ Benedicite °,” although objected to in the Considerations of
the Lords Committee of 1641, and in the Exceptions of the
Savoy of 1661, Sees in no extant copy to have been erased.
Why Cosin should mark it to be restored, cannot be explained,
Nor is any alteration (3) apparent as to a proposed omission
of the Prayer of S. Chrysostom” at the sa of the Litany, or
any reason to be suggested why it should be so. The Prayer,
®O God whose nature and property,” is simply printed amongst
the Prayers 4 that may be used “ before the two final prayers
of the Litany, or of Morning and of Evening Prayer,” and no
trace of any alteration is apparent, Again (4) no correction
in the prayer, “We humbly beseech thee’,” seems ever to
have been made.

As to (5) the printing of the Easter Anthem* in verses, no
direction is given, nor is it so printed in the Sealed Books, but
it is not uncommon to find it so printed in modern Prayer-
Books. The rubrick (6) respecting the Collect’ for the day
is certainly adopted by Convocation, at least in substance;
but the substance had already appeared in Cosin’s own copy,
so that no evidence appears that the prayer received any
alteration in this matter, The next (7) as to the “Glory be
to thee, O Lord,” had been proposed by Cosin, and copied
by Sancroft, but om:ttad, evidently on purpose, by Convocation,
and no trace appears in theircopy. A new rubrick (8) alto-
gether appears here for the first time, and, so faras has been
observed, nowhere else. The substance of (9) the rubrick*,
or rather address, requiring the child to be brought to Con-
firmation, appears in his Corrected copy, and is adopted by
Convocation.

No. to enjoins the printing of the three Services, for the
5th of November, 3oth of January, and 29th of May, and were
afterwards printed in the Prayer-Book according to the note
written in by Sancroft at the end of the Convocation copy,
and they so appear printed in the Prayer-Books issued with

King’s order given at Whitehall, May 2, 1662, But no
notice appears elsewhere of the printing of the “ Order at the
King’s healing” (though some books have this), or the Order

® Seep. cxv, © See p. exliv, F See p. clvii * Seep. civilly
+ Step. civ. Soap cixins Vevey + Seep. auc
+ Sea p. ecalvi,

dd

for Pray in the King’s fleet. The note (11) ending
bss istle for S. Luke's dee aoe to have ee
ation whatever,

In answer to the questions Waen this p: go was written,
What its purpose, no reply can be given. p
some rough notes written from memory, and fi ets to be
no value, and laid aside. Still it has been thought nes

to take account of this, in attempting a complete survey of
the evidence.

IL Another MS., however, of the kind should be referred
and though we know but little of its history, there is int
evidence which shews that it belongs to this period, and pos-
sibly played a part in the work of revision.

It will be observed, that next to Cosin’s name on the Com-
mittee is that of Wren, the Bishop of EI He, like cae
had had to bear the brunt of the storm we 1640; and he, like
Cosin, had lived through it, His career had been even more
brilliant than Cosin’s, In early youth he had attracted notice,
and about the same time that Cosin went as librarian to
Overall, Wren went as chaplain to Bp. Andrewes. In 1625
he was elected Master of Peterhouse, in Cambridge, and to
him Cosin succeeded ; and when we remember the cost and
care bestowed upon the chapel in that College, it is easy to
understand how much was owing to his predecessor that
Cosin was able to accomplish it with the consent and appro-
bation of the Fellows, Early in 1635 he was consecrated
Bishop of Hereford, and a few months later translated to
Norwich ; then, in 1638, he was translated to Ely,

Dec. 19, 1640, he was accused by Hampden Uf setting up
idolatry. The charges were chiefly, that—

“ He stood and officiated at the West side of the Holy Table.

“ He had insisted on Chancel steps.

“On the Holy Table being placed Altarwise.

« On pews being altered so that people should look to the East.

“ Had enjoined preaching in the Surplice,

“Forbidden Sermons in the afternoon (from a desire to promote
catechizing),

“ Forbidden the Prayer before Sermon (desiring to repress extemporary

prayer).”

In July, 1641, twenty-five articles were brou; ght against
him’, He was imprisoned “ during pleasure,” and upon a re-
¥ Nalson's Collections, il, 398.

SS

REVISION OF THE PRAYER-BOOK BY CONVOCATION. ccccxix

port from the Council of State, the House of Commons, March
14, 1648, voted that he should not be tried for his life, but
kept in prison till some further order of the House was made
concerning him, His estates were taken away, and he re+
pine in prison until the order of his discharge, March 15,
1660%.

Such, then, was the history of the man next in the list
upon the Committee of the revision of the Prayer-Book, and
at whose house (in Holborn) the Committee met.

AMS, volume given to the present Bishop of Chester in
1859, by the late Bishop of Salisbury (Hamilton), contains
several pages which, on comparison with known letters, &c.,
are found to be in Wren's handwriting. These have been
recently printed entire*; but some extracts will be found
interesting, if not valuable, for the sake of the comparison
of the suggestions made by the Bishop, and those adopted
by Convocation.

From some notes at the beginning, there can be little doubt
that the series of corrections were prepared by Bishop Wren
in connection with the imminent revision of the Prayer-Book
in 1661, but the evidence is not sufficient to fix the exact
date, Wren was not concerned in the Savoy Conference,
but, as_ already said, was amongst the eight appointed on the
Committee of Nov. 21, 1661.

‘On the first leaf of the MS. in question we find,—

“Never could there have been an opportunity so offenceless on the
Church's part, for amending the Book of Common Prayer, as mow, when
it hath been so long disused, that not one of five hundred is so perfect in
it as to observe alterations ; and they who are likeliest to pry into it, do
know themselves to have been the Causers of it. If, therefore, upon the
loud clamours which for these fifteen® years have been taken wp, in gene=
ral terms, against the Book by the several factions, (who would have no
set Forms, that they themselves might be bound to none; that desire all
Religion should hang on their lips, as well for Praying a8 for Preaching 5
that liked not to have the King’s authority so much asserted, and so often
prayed for, as in the Liturgy it is; nor would have the Bishops at all,)
It may now please the King of his grace to all, by Proclamation, or how
else he shall please, to make it lawful for every man, of such a quality, in

* These brief notes are from a notice
drawn up by the Bishop of Chester to the
ioohere descibed. auhin

“ Fragmentary [llustrations of the Hix-
tory of the Book of Common Prayer from

every County, at such places, and within so many days, (whieh.
be many, after fifteen years” preparation) to bring in under their
in terms beseeming, what particulars soever they would except
the Book, and the reasons, to be delivered to such ax His Majesty
appoint in every County to receive the same: also, that they who receive:
the same shall keep a perfect note of every such... .* the day when and
the porties from whom they receive the same, and then shall presently,
under their own hands and seals, transmit the same into the Chancery,
where all such exceptions shall be viewed and judged of, by those whom
His Majesty shall think fit to appoint in his own stead ; and these alters-
tions being by them so admitted as thereby to make perfect that Form
of Common Prayer,—the Book shall come forth, for public usc, ax fhe
former Book did. |
“This would be done with as much expedition as may be ; with a come |
mand, that none of the old Edttions shall in the meanwhile be required in
the Churches, But by this way those amendments whereof there is needy
may be inserted ; and nothing shall redound to the dishonour of the
Church wader which it was so long used, and not amended before."”

This scheme of a Revision of the Prayer-Book based uj
a kind of public appeal, was of course out of the quest
The idea must have been entertained defore it was decided
to refer the revision to Convocation, and, therefore, the
paper must have been drawn up early in the year 1661, Still
it 1s not improbable that some points in it were taken into con-
sideration by the Committee of which Bishop Wren was a mem-
ber, although it would be perhaps difficult to say that any one
correction was absolutely due to it. Wren, in his general di-
rections towards reforming, Suggests | the alteration of obsolete
words, and changing every “waArch” into “who,” when it re-
fers to a person 4, (but he gives as an example, “Our Father,
who art in heaven; ” the very one which was not changed),

He then gives a long schedule of corrections, consisting of
several pages, with references (as he explains) to his 4t0,
Prayer-Book of 1639. He proposes to leave out the first
ten heads from the Table of Contents, “as being very broken,
false, and disordered ;" but amongst the corrections of the
early part are some which have been in substance ailoptedy

©The MS. is damaged so as to be il-
legible,

VILL, fr the una of the Army then
He thus Introduces his correction:

to Moatbogns th from chance bas 9p
iteett, and hath én/eceat many of the Cole

“There ix one little wont which crept
peor, Prayers at the translation of the
any into English under King Henry

lects'and the Prayers which have been.
‘used since, and yet is a very soleciam”

a

REVISION OF THE PRAYER-BOOK BY CONVOCATION. ¢cccxxi

though seldom in the same words, and some which seem to
give a good reason, but which have not been taken notice
of; others perhaps do not commend themselves. Noticeable,
perhaps, under one or other of these heads are—

{A Kalendar.] ‘Out with Dog-days from among the Saints."

[an 25,] ‘Let the Conversion of Paul be in a rubrick, inasmuch
as our Church observes it, though the statute overslipt it.”

[June rx.) “Barnabas . . . would be in a rubrick, for the Church's
sake, though it was scattered out of the statute."

[At end of Preface.] ‘The word ‘Curate’ now in England is growa
‘into quite another sense.”

[Ditto.] “* Let the hours for tolling of the bell be named—at some time
betwixt ten and twelve, and again betwixt two and four *,”

{A Rule to know when Term, &c.] To what end this here? Away
with it”

[These to be observed for Holy Days] ‘Name the year, and the act.
And it were to be wished that it might be altered as we said before."

[88 1,2. The Order where Morning and Evening Prayer. ‘Set down
when this order was made, But who can tell which place, when this
order was made, was the accustomed place?”

** Also, who knows how the Chancels were in those times past, so many
having since'then been demolished, and many disused ?

“But what is now fit to be ordered herein, and to preserve those that
‘gre still in use, it would be set down in express words, without these
uncertainties which breed nothing but debate and scorn. The very words
too of that Act, 2 Edw. VI, for the Minister's Ornaments, would be set
down, or to pray to have a new one made; for there is somewhat in that
‘Act that now may not be used.”

[$ 7. Saying alter me.] “Those words would be well considered of,
‘They came in here after the Reformation had been admitted ; but it was
a time of great averseness from making any Confession but Auricular, and
of great ignorance in people of that which was to be said. . Secondly, it
hath now been much disused and laid aside, especially in Cathedral
Churches, (which should be the Pattern to other Churches, as a Mother
to her Daughters) and in the King’s Chapels, and in Colleges. ‘Thirdly,
it gives some countenance to another uncouth and senseless custom, not
Tong since brought in by some factions, one to read a Line of a Psalm, and
then all the rest to sing to it. Will it not be better, therefore, though not
to set down anything to the contrary, yet to leave out those two words,
after me, and so in the Rubrick also?”

1 See on this Cel ropzsed coreton pe

[8 17.] “After the first lesson the Priest standing up shall say, ‘Let ar
now give Praise unto Almighty God and say, We praise Thee, O God, we,”
&e. Answer, All the earth doth worship, &c,, and so on by course unto
the end of that Hymn called Zz Dawns,"

“Very requisite it is that some such words of exhortation be appointed
wherewith to stir up the people to Thanksgiving after every Lesson, be-
cause very many are not quick enough of themselves to mark haw the
Church passeth from Reading to Praying ; and it hath been a cavil against
the Liturgy as though it were wanting in the duty of Praise.”

{$27.] ‘‘At the third Collect a Rule in the margin, if it be after nime
‘of the clock in the morning, to read it, “Who hast safely brought us
through the beginning of this day,”

1834] ‘A first rubrick here let be, ‘ ke Priest beginning the Lord"
Prayer, all shall kneel down and say it with five.’

[8.37-] “A second rubrick after ‘make haste to help us.’ Jere shall
all stand up & the Priest shall say.”

[838.) "After the Pratm for the Day be said, the First Lesson shall be
reat, and then shall follow in English the Hymn called the Magnificat, the
Priest first distinctly saying, Let us give Praise to God, with the same words
that the Blessed Virgin did. Yt is very requisite to express this exhortation
thus, because of those words spoken of Herself, ' Ad? gencrations shall call
me blessed."

($.47-] “In the second Collect for Peace it is nonsense and abominable
falsation to say that doth our hearts; either leave the word doch quite out,
or read it both that our Aowrts may be set."

{8 152.] “Change the title into the Public Supplication, and so to the
end of it. © God the Father from Heaven,”

“Leave a space for the third Petition [¢0 bless and preserve our gracious
Queen, &e.] upon this page, with this rubrick in it, ‘Mere fo be put 1, ax
by the Sovereign shall be appointed from time to tim

“That it may please thee to illuminate all Pastors of tly flock called the
Bishops, and al? other ministers thereo/, with truc knowledge,"

[$t55.] “Phe cra/f and switlety ave both the same. Will it not go
better thus, * Which the subtlety of the Devil or the Craft of Man worketh
against us#2""

[§ 161.] * Let the second Title be, For fair and seasonable Weather.

“© Lord God, Avweer for the sin of man Thou didst once drown all
the world except eight persons, yer afterward, of Thy great mercy, 7hew
didst promise never to destroy it so again: Upon Thy dered pleasure,
O Lord, depend the gracious influences of Heaven, and the goodness of every

1 Ta" Se observed this fe excy the peared tn the fr copy, But was thrown
correetion .” Sta Costa's books Tk ap. “batts Convocation, 7

—— =S

REVISION OF THE PRAVER-BOOK BY CONVOCATION, cctcexxiii

season comet from Thee, We humbly beseech Thee therefore, that although
we for our iniquities have worthily deserved @ plague of rain and of aif
wnscasonable weather, yet upon our true repentance, and for the merits of
our Blessed Redeemer, Thou wouldst send us weather s0 moderate end
Rindly, as that we may receive the fruits of the earth in due seasow, and
learn both," &e,

[ 165.] ‘0 Almighty God, Hiao in Thy wrath iw the willlermess diilit
send the first Plague upon Thine own people, for the obstinacy of their ree
bellion aguinst Moses and Aaron; and also, in the time of King David,
didst slay, &. Have pity, we Aumdly bereck Thee, om those parts of our
fand that now are visited with sickness and mortality, that, like as Thou
didst then accept of an atonement, and didst command the destroying Angel
to cease from punishing, so it may,” &c, ®

[8175.] “Add here another Prayer with this Title, 4 Thandupioimg
(for the Restoring of Public Peace.

“0 Eternal God, our Heavenly Father, Who alone makest men to be of
one mind in an Aouse, and art the God of peace and unity in every Nation,
‘we bless Thy Holy Name for this gracious change among us, and that it
hath pleased Thee with so high a hand to appease those seditions amd tumestts,
which by the subtlety of the Devil were raised ap and long fomented among
us, and 50 to subdue the oppositions of men of evil minds, a1 that, through
Thy grace, we may now assemble in peace and saféty, to offer up unte Thee
this our sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving, through Jesus Christ our Lora,
Amen."

There are a large number of corrections made throughout
the Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, but, for the most part, the
substance appears already in Cosin’s corrections, and has been
thus adopted. In the Communion Service, the following out
of many may be noted :-—

[8 71-] ‘In the first Paragraph, those words, or immediately after,
would now be left out ; because now in very few Parish Churches is
there any space at all given between the Morning Prayer and the Com-
munion Service,”

[8 73-] ("The third Paragraph {s so set down as that it may be a snare
both to the Minister and to the People. If it shall be thought fit, it may.

"go better thus: Until he know them to be reconciled ; Or if any ome of
theme refuse to be, until he hath certified his Ordinary thereof by the Chuereh=
wardens or by himself, (which shall be done without delay), and have direc
tions from him what to do in that case.”

» Iewil be otuerved that of these two ‘Those of the second sem, with, light
prayers, the amendments in the first ccm yertal alteration, to have been
mot to have been attended vo wha

cecexxiv TyTRopUCTION. =e

{8 74.] ‘In the fourth Paragraph, those words, or iat the Chancel, wikene
Morning Prayer and Evening Prayer be appointed to be sid, ane very m=
Biguous. Many Churches now have no Chancels. And in the most that
have, though the desk for reading the Prayers doth stand in the body of
the Church, yet they use to go into the Chancel to receive the Commu-
nion. Let it therefore be expressly here set down what is intended, still
keeping the use of the Chancels, where it may well be done, But leave
nothing ambiguous.”

[§ 76.] “And the Priest, standing at the VortA of the Table, the Aagile
all kxccting, shall degine with the Lord's Prayer, Our Father, Who art
in, &e.”

[8 79.] “Then the Priest, turning Ais face towards the people, shall
rehearse distinctly all the Ten Commandments &c.”

[8 80.] “In that Rubrick, thas ;

“ Then the Priest, at the Holy Table, where he stood at first, laxving out
the words, Let us pray ; or else, saying Let us pray for our Lord the King,
thal say one of these follrwing Collects, and after it shall say the Collect
Sor the day.”

[§ 93-] “After such Sermon or Homily, the Minister shall return agieine
& the Taile, and turning toward the people, shall declare unto them what
Holy Days and Fasting Days will de in that week following. He shai?
also then publish the Banns for Matrimony, and signify the coutents of such
Briefs as are brought to the Parish, for Collections, And then he shall ray,
Hear now the Monitions of the Holy Ghost, as it is written, naming the
Chapter and Verse whence it is taken, and reading one or more, as he shalh
think meet im his discretion.”

{8 104.) “Almighty and everliving God, Who by Thy &e.

“But now it is to be well marked, what a proposal is made unto Ged
in the beginning of this Prayer. It is said for two things: first, to pray
for all; and then, to give thanks for all. So they begin to pray, and go
on with it throughout; but that done, there's an end, and no Thanks-
giving. Ofall right, it would now be added again, For in the Primitive
Church, they ever had here a Commemoration, and Thanksgiving for the
Saints. It was also here in this Prayer in Edward vidays But in the
beginning of Queen Elizabeth, that the Vulgar might not think they did
cither pray to the Dead or for the Dead, they chopped off the end of this
Prayer, never thinking of the proposal made in the beginning of it,
‘Thanks be to God, there can be no pretence at all now, why it should not
be restored.

“But if not, let not God be flouted to His face by the Church, bat
Jeave out those words at first, amd to give thanks."

REVISION OF THE PRAYER-BOOK BY CONVOCATION. ccocxxy |

{8 91-] ‘Now for that Exhortation, it world be well considered, whether
it shall not now be quite left out, for divers reasons.

“<1, Ifthe Parishioners do not receive as often as they ought by Law,
they are liable to censure for neglecting.

“2, To stand by, as gazers and lookers on, is now wholly out of use in
all Parishes, And the Not-Communicants generally do use to depart,
without bidding.

“43, Where all that would be Communicants do not at the beginning
‘of this Service come up into the Chancel, (which in most places they do
not,) the Minister knows not well whether he shall have few Coasmu-
nicants, or no,

**4. It contradicts the former Rubrick made for certifying of their
‘Names that would communicate, and now lets them know, they shall
presently be admitted if they will come; so that there was no need to
certify their names.

4<The Rubrick therefore may be thus :

“ Warning shall be duly given for coery Communion by the Minister
upon the Sunday before, next after the Nicene Creed, at Morning Prayers.
And then, if by their not having come to hie te signify their Names, he do
perceive too much negligence in them, he may take occasion in hit Sermon or
at reading the Homily, to make some use of this Exhortation, +

“But surely it will be better to omit both it and this Rebrick; and
therefore I do not now point at some slips in it.”

[8 115.] “The last Rubrick on that Page would be thus: Aére shall the
Bread and Wine, which is provided for that Commnniom, be im a decent
manmer presented by the Church Wardens, or sowe other for them, to the
Priest, who shall with due reverence set as mich thereof, in doth hinds, ax
Ae shall conceive there will be then use of upon the Lord’: Board, and the rest
40 remain, ready at hand by him, if meed should be of it. And then he
kneeling down, before the Table, shall in the name of all present, say, We
do not presume to come to &e,"

[8 107.] “Then the first Rubrick [on next page] to be thus:

“Then the Priest standing before the Table shall so order and set the
Bread and the Wine that, while he is pronouncing the following Collect, he
may readily take the Bread and break it, and also take the Cup, t0 pour inte
it (if hee pour it not before), and then he shall say,”

[§ 116.] ‘The last Rubrick to be thus:

“,.,. and next deliver it in both kinds to other Ministers, (if any be
‘there present, that they may help the chief Minister), and after, to the
People, into the hand of every one, kneeling. And when Ae tuketh the
Bread himself, and when he delivereth it to any other, he shall say, . . .
which was given for me (or thee) preserve my (or thy) body and soul into
‘everlasting Life,

“ Answer, by the Receiver, Amen.

“This would be expressly put thus, because it isa proper prayer, and
of blessing; whereby it is a sufficient reason why every one should kneel
when they receive. The Church of Rome, to gain some colour to their
fancy of Transubstantiation, next after these words, ‘The Body of our
Lord Jesus Christ," put in Amen there. Now though we approve not of
that, yet there is no reason why it should be quite omitted.

“In the words there following, * And take and eat this,” that first word,
And, is but the Rubrick to tell the Priest, that he must say this sentence
also, but not to say that word. ‘This was added at the beginning of Queen
Elizabeth, but the words hereof (for they then were put in with more beat
than head) would of right be thus

“* Take and eat this for a remembrance of Christ, Who died for thee; and
feed on Hien i thy heart by faith with thanksgiving.”

[4 141.] “... in the Bread and Wine, it shall suffice that the Bread,
where it is not of fine Wafer, pure, and without any figure or print, be sich
as is usual to be eaten &c.

“This would be put thus, because in some places, (at Westminster, if
I remember aright, and elsewhere) plain Wafers have ever been used."

And similar corrections are continued to the end of the
Ordinal. A selection has been here made only, first, of a few
typical examples, shewing the close agreement with Cosin's
Corrections as to substance, though not as to form; secondly,
a few have also been given as illustrating some of the con-
troverted points, and incidentally referring to customs under-
stood as being those sanctioned by the Church.

Bishop Wren was no doubt a learned man, but we can
scarcely see in his proposed corrections the same force which

ears in those made by Cosin, and ultimately adopted.
he remarkable resemblance of many, too, may be rather
attributed to that general consensus of the divines of the early
half of the seventeenth century as to the needs for asain
the Prayer-Book, which has already been referred to, than
that he had seen Cosin’s book, or had any direct communi-
cation with him,

‘The number of passages referred to in Wren’s book for
alteration amount to nearly three hundred and fifty, and some
inyolve the alteration of whole rubricks and prayers. The
above five and thirty, however, will, it is thought, be suf
ficient to give a general notion of the ‘whole, and as the num-
bers of the rubnicks are attached throughout, a reference will
‘be found easy to the passage in the Prayer-Book to which the

REVISION OF THE PRAYER-BOOK By CONVOCATION. cccexxyii

suggestions relate, and it will there be seen how far the last
revision has in any particular rubrick satisfied Wren’s objec-
tions or requirements.

III. Some extracts from another document may, perhaps, be
added. It is not supposed that it affected at all the actual
revision, but, as will be shewn, it affords incidental evidence
as to some of the questions concerning the rubricks which
‘were raised by men of learning at the time, and some of them
appear to have been debated by the Committee.

The book is a Prayer-Book! dated 1625, and interleaved
throughout (except the prefatory tables and the Epistles and
Gospels): and it is without the usual Psalms and Godly prayers.
It evidently belonged to some one of extensive reading, and it
is probable that before this, by a comparison of the handwriting,
it would have been discovered who was once the possessor of
the book and author of the greater part of the notes, but for
@ memorandum written on one of the fly-leaves* as follows >—

“This book is noted for the most part by the hand of the most Teamed
Doctor John Cosins, sometime Bishop of Durham, and was bought of
Doctor White Kennett, now Bishop of Peterborough, who found it by
chance in a private house in Peterborough aforesaid.”

And so it has passed for another of Bishop Cosin’s Prayer-
Books without further question, But it is not so, as the
handwriting is quite different, and the books used, as well in
some cases as the views put forward, afford further evidence
of the mistake.

Although not by Cosin, the notes are much on the same plan
as those in his interleaved Prayer-Books. They are not correc-
tions, but historical and doctrinal annotations, copied out of
various works, At the beginning are inserted seven folio
leaves, closely covered with writing. ‘The last five appear to
be all written at about the same time, as the writing is uniform.
Tn the previous two pages the writing is somewhat different.
‘The books from which the extracts are made are very various,
but the majority are those of the middle of the seventeenth
century. Several bear the dates of 1640-42, but so far as has
Deen observed in the body of the work none afterwards*,

1 The Book of Common Prayer, &c. mond appear to be referred toy —one et
wed ag Tasdon by Dartam Noreen Defence of y= Litres (Oy. ee

‘Diacoaree
ri ing’s most in defence of our Church, Oxford, tt.
‘excellent Maiestic, Anno Domini soe x64s), the other “On Fundamestadsy

co in the remainder of
‘writing is different, two tracts of Dr. Ham- Cranmer, cn

—

Before the seven folio leaves there are six quarto
inserted, and it is to these that attention has to be called.
are in the same hand as in the body of the book, and
evidently of questions for debate ; the majority respecting the
tis and doctrinal and legal ‘matters, but some few touch
the rubricks, The title which the author has given to”
m is—

Errors, Abuse, Disordert, &., im Opinion, Practice, Doctrine, Ditcie

fline, &c., in Persons and Matters Ecclesiastical,

‘The following may be taken as specimens of those relating
to the rubricks ®

1. The Rubrick in y* Service Booke biddes the Minister not to admitt
& notorious offender to y* Coffiunion, and yet if such an one (unless con
victed in the Ecclesiastical Court) bee debarred the Sacrament, the Minister
is in danger of y* Law. Whether y* Priest may barre hym in case he
acquaint y* Ordinary after, Vide Canon 109,

2. A Communicant may signify his name either immediately before or
after Morning Prayer. This, too short warning either to examine, or re=
concile, or provyde wine, &c, Besides bee a disturbance.

§. A set form of divine Service how to bury Infants still-born, oF not
baptized,

9. All ceremonyes of Decency and Reverence (nat yet expressly este
blished) to bee enjoyned by authority that so there may be generall Order
and Uniformity, viz Bowing at Entrance into Church before y* Altar,

Dr. Mayow, Sermon on x Cor. x. 10 y.
Leiter of Princess of Turenne to Mr.

Sermon S. John
euiee Cay fa Charge ab Horwich;
x

Wristow's Treatises ft Ant +594)
Conference {i.e, at Hampton Court), set
Dr. iow (Lond. 1604).

. Reto
ae
Mi » Bp. of Linco! a
‘Sr Franch Bacon's O tia ‘opo0,
abet

‘in Acts and Monuments [first ed.
“cos Brief Answer to Mr. Bar=

Foe, in Apologia pro Ecclesia Angl.
Ug as
ngs his Anewer, to Harding's

ge ond 4.
“Troubles at L410.
c reprinted for the ealeeneed

4404 Lond. 1642).

. Hall, Remonstrance to the Court
lament, ¥6
i Hall, Defence of the said Remon-
arance, «
Petition tothe King and Parliament from
inhabitants of Chester, rf
idrouirtalo weperaarhien (1 printed

“tise 10 a, Frieed, entiled

owt! for the sis va En Laeroek
omc, x ot St. Daw

1

concerning the finding of Easter Day, sre
inserted amongst the tabler, signed J.
Flamatead, 67r aad “lore ‘Morning
ianderiuiny f Phomas iti: lee Reaper

ndwriting of Thomas Hyde, late
ofthe Be Bodleian Fabmarys and Professor of
‘brew and Arabic at Oxford (as Wanley

neat ‘on the back).

© "They are this numbered in the ori

pein only excerpla are here

yo

ION OF THE PRAYER-BOOK BY CONVOCATION, coocexix»

"standing up at Absolution, Gloria Patri, y* Hymnes, Psilmes, &e. comming
upto y* Rayles, &c.
12, Defects to be supplied. 4. Prayers and Offices for the Ember-
weekes ; 2. Thanksgivings and Coifiunion after Harvest ; 3. Prayers and
Offices for Rogation-weck as well as Homilyes; 4. ‘Thanksgiving put in
to the Prayer for Church Militant ; 5. Some better formes of Prayer for
Private familyes instead of those at the end of the Service booke,
47. Oblations to bee made in the Church at y* Altar ar to y* Priest, to
bee by him presented on God’s Altar reverently, in y* appointed place by
the Rubrick before the Ceijiunion. ‘The sentences of Scripture for y* obla~
tions for the Priest and the Poor to be read distinctly, and at y* oblations
for Priest and Poore respectively.
18, February not to borrow Psalmes appointed for y* dayes of other
months, nor the Psalmes of y* 30" day to be repeated on the 31" day of
the month. But the Penitentiall Psalmes to bee read in those odde dayes,
‘or some other order to bee taken.
19. The Lessons for Epiphany misse-taken xl. [for] lx. as also y* 2”
‘Jesson at Mattins for May day touching Phillip the Deacon,

No. 1 of the series referring to rubrick® § 72, practically
suggests the same addition which was added in Saneroft’s
handwriting to Cosin's book during the Committee, and after.
wards adopted, with slight modification, by Convocation. It
will be observed that in Cosin’s Considerations of 1640, in
those of the Lords’ Committee, 1641, and in the Savoy Con- y
ference, the same question was raised. No. 2, referring to |
the time for notice of the Communion®, § 71, had already
been altered by Cosin, and was eventually agreed to by Con-
vocation. Neither No. 5 nor No. 9 seem to have met with
any attention, but the latter probably represents customs which
were then prevalent, and for which the writer thought there
should be directions added in. the Prayer-Book. No, 12
repcaes a prayer for the Ember Weeks ®, which was adopted ;

thanksgiving for Harvest, which appears not to have been
proposed at all; Prayers for Rogation-week were, in a mea-
sure, represented by a special Collect‘, &c., proposed by
Cosin, which however were not adopted. The few words
at the end of the Prayer for the Church Militant® were in-
troduced by Cosin, and partially adopted by Convocation.
The forms for Prayers for families, usually printed in the
Prayer-Book, were omitted, but no others were substituted
EE seo Pt eT cote

Ofte two Pr rae a by Sor

liz, Tn the toak iteclt
: Le eee
Sani.

in their place. In respect to that part of No. 17 which r
to the Oblations being placed on the altar‘, a new ful
had been provided by Cosin, which was adopted almost en
tirely by Convocation ; but with respect to dividing the Offer-
tory sentences’, although this had been in substance proposed —
by Cosin, and accepted by the Committee,Convocation did
not adopt it. No. 18, respecting the arrangement of the
Psalms, had already in substance been provided for in Cosin’s —
book by the omission of the old mubrick®. In the altera-—
tions of the lessons, No. 19, the suggestions had already been
followed. |
Although the influence of the notes are not aj tin
any of the documents which illustrate the discussions in Com
yocation, still it is not improbable that the writer was a mem-
ber of Convocation. Such rough notes as the following oc
curring amongst those at the beginning of his book,—
“At the beginning of the Convocation, when Bible, Service-booke,
‘Canons, Statutes and Rules of Proceedings, Orders for speaking, Comittee
Voting, &.

“ Bills, Motions, &c., for the Parliament House.

“The House of Comons comitt matters ecclesiastical to the Convocay
tion; if they will not reforme and order them, then let them take the
power in theyre oune hands... &e, &c,”—

seem to point to his position. There is one other clue, per
haps, to the identity of one possessor of the book, namely,
the date on the leaf (the ro) immediately preceding the
Prayer-Book, He has written ;—

“Let me live amd dye an obsdient Sonne of the Church of England my
holy mother ; and I shall be sure to find God my Father. 1648.”

but this does not appear to be in the handwriting of the
transcriber of the greater part of the book.

IV. Another record pethaps may be mentioned here. Al
though, as has been observed, the Convocation of the province
of York had practically delegated its authority to the proxies
who attended the Convocation of Canterbury, it seems they
debated certain questions themselves respecting the alterations
in the Prayer-Book.

So late as Dee. 13, 1661, just, in fact, as the members of
the other. province were desisting from their labours and
bringing their work to a conclusion, we find by the records
preserved of the northern province, that Dr. Samwayes and

+ See p. excviii. * See p. cxevi. * See p. exiv.

ys

REVISION OF THE PRAYER-BoOK BY CONVOCATION. cccexxxi

Dr. Smallwood brought in a series of Considerations. The
following is a copy :—

“4 Propositions exhibited im the convocation of York, Dec, 13, M.DC.LXT.
by P. Samwayes, doctor of divinity, proctor for the clergy of the archdeacon=
ries of Chester and Richmond, awd by the whole court approved and decreme
fo be transmited to the lord archbishop, and the rest of the bithops of the pro-
vince of York, now resident at London ; to be communicated (if they think
fit) to the other convocation of Canterbury now convened at Westminster,
Londow*.

“I. If any alteration be made in the Liturgy of the Church, is it not
meet that a declaration should be published to express that such change
Gs not made upon the grounds pretended by those of the separation ?
whether good men might not safely have continued in the unity of our
Church, before any such alteration, to the salvation of their souls; or
whether the wilful departing from the unity of the sald Church were not
‘an heinous crime ? and therefore were it not much conducible to the spirie
tual advantage of as many as have been involved in the schism, and to
the honour also of our Church, that they that have unadvisedly divided
themselves from us, and should continue in their divisions, should be
intreated, as they tender their own salvation and the welfare of the souls
of others joined with them, to repent for their foul offence, and not please
themselves? whether these proceedings had been justifiable, because the
Church is contented to lay aside some of those expressions in the services
book that they had carped at ?

“+11, Were it not fit that a Canon should be contrived for the more’
strict and general observance of the Ember weeks? and that Collects
‘were framed that might implore the divine assistance in the management
of that great work, to the end that by the plentiful effusion of the graces
, the persons to be ordained at the following solemni-
ties might be enabled, for the due discharge of their several offices, pro-
portionably to the importance of the divers employments that the men
‘ordained shall enter upon?

“IIL. Were it not expedient that the Holy Eucharist were celebrated
upon all such days as it is required? that the second service should be said
at the Communion Table, af feast in the Cathedrals? for then the quarrel
of the exception would cease, that is made against reading the service apart
from the common prayers ; and if through fhe pawcity of the communicants
the priest should forbear the celebration of that holy ordinance (as it is

See ee Cul. Seecrs Arch. Cant the first two sided
Tho. Tanner, epleAuaven (is fn'the hal ingen sher the Lisa,

Bie Bodleian Libracy, Oxford). "Printed 40. be said *"in the Eimer Weelar' bs
in iis "Concilla’ Magee Liritannia, mais erry Ser Br ee at a te Rein

“It will be observed that in the Coavo-

appointed in the rubrick that he should, except there be three at
join with him), the fault (as i is called) of saying the rest of the
without the Communion at the Table, would evidently be chargeable upon:
none, but such as negligently regarded the discharge of their duty In coming:
to that holy Sacrament *. a
“TV, Were it not requisite and much conducible to the peace of the
Church, that sanding ot the Psalms and Hymas, and the recital of the
Gloria Patri, etc,, were enjoined, as well as at the rehearsal of the Creed?
that what /awda8le custom hath in many places éakew wp, Canon might im
all feperr, especially secing the psalms are commonly made up of prayers
and praises, which are not so comely in the mouth of a sitter as a stander?”
and moreover were it not of great concernment to the preventing of ami-
mosities, commonly arising from difference of worship, or rather diversity
‘of pesture in the same worship, that all men’s outward behaviour in the
Church were so clreumscribed, that none might do any public act, in any
service or office, kneel, bow, or prostrate himself, but as the Canon shoukl
ordain,
“V, Because many people, through the great disorders of the late con
fusions, have been so far debauched from the integrity of their Christianity,
that they have by the countenance and encouragement of the usurpations —
made amongst us, committed acts of violence and injustice against their
brethren, and by unwarrantable courses enriched themselves; and yet
through the clemency of his gracious Majesty, are secure from all implead-
‘ings and suits in the courts of mars aw; were it not to be enjoined that
every priest, should especially before the celebration of the Eucharist press
upon the consciences of his hearers, that are guilty in that kind, a serious
resentment of such great miscarriages ? exhorting them not to rest satisfied
with the pardon of their pious prince here on earth, until by due penance’
they were qualified to receive their pardon also from the King of Heaven,
who remits no man sin, that feals not the smart of it by remorse, and be-
wailing his wretchedness, flieth not to the throne of grace for absolution?
And if his offence hare been not only against God, but also against his
neighbour, expedient it is (as our Church explaineth herself in one of the
exhortations before the Communion in such cases) to reconcile himself to
his neighbour, being ready to make restitution and satisfaction unto him
according to the uttermost of his power. No man can find grounds from
Goi’s word to justify what he forbids. If therefore the war, lately come
menced against his Sacred Majesty’s royal Father, of blessed memory and
‘own person, were contrary to God’s word, the worldly advantages gotten
thereby, can be comfortable to no man, whose conscience shall tell him
that he is guilty of that crime. So that if any one continue to think such

This suggestion tially met by the addition at the cement of rubrick
fia3, "Opes the Suman ood Scher Hily ayes if thane bo se Comnnuatoa),* hes |

- 7 4

>. =, 5 ”
REVISION OF THE PRAYER-BOOK BY CONVOCATION. c¢ccexxxili,

possessions lawful, he declareth thereby that he approves still what he
formerly did, and upon the like occasion would perhaps do the like again,
And is such a person a meet and worthy communicant, and may he be
recelved as such an one by his pastor, whatsoever opinion he may have of
himself? Intimations (we humbly conceive) may be given unto such,
without any diminution to the immunities that by their prince's act of
oblivion they do, or may enjoy, to ponder with themselves the greatness
oft inous extravagancies, and that to much advantage of their souls,
's0 as it be done (as it ought to be) without indecent upbraidings, but with
grave and serious exhortations, as in the presence of God, who searcheth
all hearts, not to startle the greatest offenders in the assurance of his
‘Majesty's full remission, but to win them to seck for his pardon also, who
alone properly can forgive sins,

“VL Forasmuch as some not so scrupulous as they should have been.
in taking covenants and engagements, not agreeable to the oaths of supre.
macy and allegiance, have pleased themselves with what they did, because
as they conceived the King’s Majesty was asserted supreme in the said
‘oaths, in opposition only to foreign power and jurisdiction, and have
pleaded a co-ordinancy of power with his Majesty in the exercise of their
elassieal authority (as may appear by their books) were it not expedient
‘in such times, as now we live in, that some clause or clauses were inserted
dato the sald oaths, that might expressly exclude all such evasions, and
‘oblige men to assert his Majesty supreme in opposition to all internal and
domestical pretensions of power in the elassis, a8 well as to the external
and foreign claims of the bishop of Rome t”

To conclude, then, neither the notes of Wren, nor those of
the unknown writer, nor yet the suggestions from the Con-
vocation of York (which probably arrived too late), seem to
have had any influence upon the corrections of the Prayer-
Book; they are not without their value, however, in illus-
trating the principles which guided those to whom the work
was entrusted. The more the series of Corrections is ex-
amined, the more will it appear how closely Cosin’s views were
followed, and how much is owing to him that the Prayer-Book
now is what it is. ‘The business at the last was paler dis-
advantageously hurried forward, but when we look back upon
the work accomplished, we must do so with wonder at Cosin's
sustained vigour of mind in guiding its course throughout, and
not less at the untiring energy of Sancroft’s pen, who so care-
fully reduced to writing the results of his master’s labours.

THE ANNEXED BOOK,
Sicnep Drcemper 20, 1661.

We now pass on a stage, and come to the book which was
attached or annexed to the Act of Uniformity, and which is
found to be more than once referred to in the Clauses of
that Act.

This Annexed book had been, up to the year 1867, sup-
posed to have been Jost*, but it was known to have existed
down to the year 1819, when it was described by the Com-
missioners of Public Records as follows :—

“This Book fs in manuscript, and is in the Parliament Office, and in
the same Press, but not in the same division of that Press, with the Acts
of this year.”

During the sitting of “the Commissioners appointed to

inquire into the Rubrics,” &c., it was announced (Aug. 5,
1867) that the missing MS. had been discovered.

The following are the circumstances of the discovery ; and
as the matter is of so great importance, it is thought well
to give Mr. Thoms’ memorandum entire * :-—

“« Memorandums from W.J. Thoms, Esq., House of Lovits, om the MS.
Prayer-Book attached to the Act of Uniformity of 1662.

**TIn the course of a conversation with the Dean of Westminster on
‘Tuesday week (joth July), after calling my attention to a pamphlet of
‘Mr. Hull, on the sabject of the supposed loss of the Book of Common
Prayer attached to the Act of Uniformity, the Dean expressed a wish to
see the tower (formerly a portion of the Abbey) in which the original Acts
of Parliament were till tately kept, the rooms in the Victoria Tower where
the Acts are now deposited, and the Act of Uniformity itself,

“I promised to make the necessary arrangements for his doing so, on
the following Thursday (1st August),

“*My attention having been called by the Dean to the Prayer-Book:

* "It will scarcely be credited,” writes
preface to his

ith No
dated ati4g, “that the original MS. Hook
of Common Prayer which was aes

‘THE ANNEXED Book. eceexxxv

before alluded to, when settling with the person who arranges the Acts in
the Victoria Tower to be in the way at the time the Dean had appointed
to come, I spoke to him about the book ; and he then told me, that when
the Acts were removed he had found, among other books, MS, Jour-
nals, &c. a manuscript Prayer-Book, which he had handed over to the
chief clerk, Mr. Smith.

“Tat once felt satisfied that that was the book respecting which there
seems to have been so much mistaken anxiety ; but the accidental absence
of Mr, Smith prevented my then examining the book, and wntil I had seen
it and positively ascertained the fact, I thought ft better, in case 1 should
prove mistaken, not to mention to the Dean that the book was in Mr. Smith's
custody.

“Mr. Smith, who came to me in the library a few minutes after the
Dean had left, at once said the Prayer-Book was in his custody, showed it
to me, and I communicated the fact on the same evening to the Dean.

“Wittiam J. THoms.

“Library, House of Lords,

8th August, 1867."

*€ *4* An inspection of this MS. Prayer-Book has proved to the Com-
missioners that the ‘Order for Morning and Evening Prayer daily to be
said and used throughout the year’ is identical in all respects with that

which is ordinarily prefixed to the Book of Common Prayer,

This Annexed Book is in very good preservation. It is
written throughout in a very clear and regular clerk’s hand,
and were it not for other circumstances, it might be sup-

sed from the uniformity of style that only one transcriber
Bod been employed ; it has moreover but few erasures and
corrections.

‘The Prayer-Book itself consists of 544 pages written on
stout writing-paper, with pencilled lines, which have generally
been spaced by a runner, and are y‘; of an inch apart (except
about p, 222°), and each page has two slightly-ruled marginal
red lines, about 1} inch apart, and two inches from the outer

# The importance of this is shewn by an discovery of the MIS. Book with the rurich

argument. adduced ia @ communication a res

GibdewstheComsincncrs phe fevers, though aleeady the, Down of ty had

@f- Brighton, to shew that the rubrics shewn that wery mich of the evidence ca
“The and Evening Prayer... . od

eur ofthe reign af Edward the ment was valucless. ‘Ses the wo. letters,

heen inarked out aliagréier Fit Report of Commision on Rubsion,

‘And that one of 1867, p-297-

and closer, cod
Of the Collects, ae. ‘The lines are bere
about Jb, ofan Inch closer.

cocexxxvi

edge. ‘The 544 pages, which are paginated throughout, are
followed by pasa leaves containing the signatures of the mem-
bers of Convocation of the province of Canterbury, covering
five pages. These are followed by one leaf containing the
York signatures on one , after which are five blank leaves,
the last of which is pasted down on the inside cover of the
book. ‘These leaves are all marginally ruled like the rest of
the volume, and of the same description of paper.

The book is substantially bound in leather binding, and
there are traces left of the two pairs of faded blue silk ribands
for tying the covers together. This, however, is specially to
be noted, that along the back are seen six small holes through
which the strings passed, in order to attach it to the Act,
and the ends of the strings are still left visivle in the holes,
There is a seventh hole, but no traces of string having been
passed through it.

And here it should be added, that at one foot from the
head of the parchment-roll on which the Act of Uniformity
is written, is a strip of parchment, three inches broad and
sixteen inches long, sewed to the left-hand margin of the Act;
through the roll, so strengthened, are six Ao/es corresponding
exactly with the six sérings, which may be traced on the back
of the MS. volume.

The description of the Annexed book would not be com-
plete without mention of the “ guards," which appear at certain
intervals, as if the cahiers had been copied before they were
bound, but from miscalculation certain leaves of white paper
had been left in places, which had to be then cut away when
the book was made into a volume, And this was probably the
case, as unless the sheets were copied everul scribes simul-
taneously, it is difficult to see how the work could have been
done in the time.

The “ guards" occur at the following pages :—
race PAGE

26, 1 In the Calendar, 261. 2 In Private Baptism.
44. 1 At end of Calendar, 281. 1 In Confirmation,
51. t In the Te Deum. 302. |
59. 2At the end of Morning | 337. 1 In 18th Psalm,
Prayer. 339. 1 In 18th Palm,
99. 1 Immediately after the Col- | 363. 1 In 38th Psalm.
lect for the Circumcision. | 4g4. 4 At the end of Psalms,
235. 1 In Sentences at Offertory. =
25% 1 In Public Baptism of Infants, 19 inal,

Tue ANNEXED Boox. cocexxxvii,

The following peculiarities should also be noticed.

P- 302 is followed by a blank page, ruled but not numbered, and then
the guard.

p. 323 is a blank page, ruled but mot numbered, The next leaf com-
mences the Psalms.

P- 494. Atend of Psalms a blank page not numbered, but ruled.

Most of the erasures and corrections are of a trivial cha-
racter, and such as would be expected in copying. But there
are some few to which it is necessary to draw especial at-
tention, as they tend to throw light both upon the book itself,
as well as upon the general history of the revision,

These amendments in the new book may be divided into
two classes. Those which arise from the transcribing of some
other copy than the official Convocation copy, and those which
appear to arise from the transcription having been made from
the Convocation copy before certain final corrections were
made in it.

To the former class belong two corrections in the early por-
tion of the Book, viz. in the Morning and Evening Prayer:—

1
[p. 114]. .... are to say daily the Morning and Evening Prayer
either privatly or openty i not being. «++

2
[88 24 45.] Then the Priest standing up sud 22
shall say.

¥

The two paragraphs here marked through have been so
cancelled with the pen that the orginal is hardly legible,
and the Annexed copy is thus brought into conformity
with the Convocation copy. But as it was supposed to be,
to begin with, a “transcript,” it must be asked whence did
the transcriber get the words, “where conveniently they may,"
and “so continuing fo the end of the Service.” They could not
be in any way assigned to the carelessness of the copyist, as
fo trace of the words occurs in the Convocation copy, and it
should be added moreover, that they were not suggested either
by Cosin or Sancroft in the previous copies.

cecoxxxvili

CHa et yang ages =

[8152] Shall Se commanded by ide Ondinark, Ths And:
all Anating.

This addition does not appear in the Convocation copy,
but there is just a slight clue to the origin, in the circumstance
that Cosin had proposed to insert the words,—

and all x people Aneeling and answering as followeth,

And this was so far approved as to appear in Sancroft’s fair
copy, but it went no further.

In the Order for the Administration of the Lord’s Supper,
the erasures and corrections are equally puzzling :-—

4
[§ S0.] ... Collects for the King,

pia os?
Se

[887.] AF the tyme of the celebration of the Communion, =
smunicants being © conveniently placed t

7
[ 117.] And whos he delivereth the sonemoate! bread v6. 5

The words in rubrick § 80, “and the collect for the day,” do
not appear in the Convocation copy, but they are found both
in Cosin’s and Sancroft’s copy. The words in § 86, “ After the
Creed,” &c., are also absent from the Convocation copy, but
are found both i in Cosin’s and Sancroft’s copy.

Rubrick § 87 appears for the first time, and fairly written in
the Convocation copy, and no vestige of it in Cosin’s or San-
croft’s copy. Yet the copyist of the Annexed dook varies it
sufficiently to shew, that he was transcribing from another
source than the Convocation copy.

In rubrick § 117 the introduction of the word comsecrated ap-
pears to be quite unauthorized, there being no trace of it in
the Convocation book, while it will be seen that Cosin’s pro-
posal for correcting the rubrick was quite different,

In the “Offices” the following alterations and erasures have
‘been made,

& The word “Aape" has undoubtedly been erased here with a knife, and “fving™
written over i

Tit ANNEXED Boox. cccexxxix

In Public Baptism :—

In Private Baptism :—

9
[B 216.].... i és expodient that it be brought inte the Pori:® Church to
the intent that. .
Tn Confirmation :—
10

(5 255.) Y The Curate of every Parish, o
shall diligently...»

an
U5 269] And there shall mone be admitted to the Holy Communion z=
i: umtil such time...

And in the Communion of the Sick :—
n

[8320]... Tew Ae must give timely nstice =
ths srowming 1 the Curate...

Of these corrections, it may be observed that Nos. § 182,
§ 216, and § 269, might have been copied from Sancroft’s
copy, or a duplicate of it, as the emendations were origi-
nally made by Cosin, are repeated in Sancrofi’s fair copy, and
only fail when we come to the Convocation copy.

In rubrick § 255 the words, “ or some other at his appoint
ment," are found in none of the books, and belong to the
same Class as the rubrick on p. 11, and Nos, §§ 24—45, already
referred to.

The last correction given, viz, in rubrick § 320, is of a dif-
ferent character to the others, inasmuch as the words there
erased, namely, “over night, or else early in the morning,” oc-
cur printed in the Convocation copy, but are clearly marked
through* with a pen, and by the same stroke as the word
“ knowledge," for which the words “ timely molice" were sub-
stituted. In the Annexed book the words “timely motice™
are written over an erasure (no doubt of the word “Anew
Jadge”), so that it is just possible that the copy was made
from the Convocation Book deine that correction had been

from Sancrott's book,

Inrropuction.

‘The practical bearing of all these corrections upon the his-
tory of the book seems to be this. They shew that the urgency
of the case was such, that it was necessary to employ more
hands than one to get the copy ready for affixing to the Bill
for Uniformity, which was being kept back for it. Not only
was there great need of the Bill, but, as already shewn, there
was great danger of the 1604 Book being attached instead, in
consequence of the delay. In order to expedite matters, more
than one copy of a corrected book was probably necessary,
which were lent to the clerk or clerks employed to tran-
scribe; the result, then, would be that the transcription, so
far as it was copied from them, and not from the Convoca-
tion copy, would need such revision as we find here to have
taken place.

Tt is not attempted in what has been said to draw a strict
and accurate outline of the circumstances ; but only to suggest
the probable course of events, and shew how far some of the
corrections which we find in the Annexed book may be in-
terpreted in accordance with the information to be gleaned
from other sources respecting the process of revision.

Supposing that Sancroft's book was used for the purpose
hg) rough notes only of the discrepancies), it would account
for some of the variations from the chief copy, but not for all;
there must have been still another, or other copies, with other
discrepancies from the Convocation Book, which must have
been employed.

In the Psalms also, curiously enough, corrections occur,
though there were none whatever in the Convocation copy,
nor yet in Cosin’s copy or Sancroft’s, For instance, in the

Psalm, the w “The Psalm of Solomon” are struck

ment, and also the zoth verse of the

Bible version, viz. “The Prayers of David the son of Jesse
are ended.”

The Psalms after the above named seemed to have been
copied from a different version.

At the end of the 7jrd Psalm, after “all thy works,” the
words “in the gates of the daughter of Sion” are added be-
tween brackets, in a large and in a different hand, though the
colour of the ink is the same.

On the whoie, the transcript can only be said to be fairly
Accurate. No attempt at spelling, and very little in retaining
the capitals and punctuation, seems to have been made in

any part.

THE ANNEXED Book. cccexli

Tl. But the second class of variations are far more im-
portant. They are as follow :—

children
[f 210.] Hie certain by God's word that gonsons which are baptised «<<

This first, viz. the alteration of the word fersons into chil-
dren, is the most simple, as we have a full account of it,
and know the very day, almost the very hour, when it was
made, On May 8th, in the House of Lords‘, Bishop Cosin
explained that he and two other Bishops with him had the
authority from Convocation to amend the word Fersons which
had been written through error,

“And accordingly they came to the clerk’s table and amended the
same.”

It is not possible to say in whose writing the emendation in
the Annexed copy is. It should be observed that the Con-
vocation copy is also corrected in the same manner, but not
in the same hand, and neither in Sancroft’s hand. It is not
reasonable to judge from a single word, but in the Convo-
cation copy it is possible that the writing is Bp. Cosin’s, and
he is mentioned in the Journals as having gone up to the
table. Though the same correction is repeated exactly, it
does not follow that both were made at the same time;
but as we know the books had been sent up together, it is
probable that they were kept together, and that while Cosin
amended the Convocation copy, some one else amended the
Annexed book,

It must also, perhaps, remain a mystery how Sancroft came
to write the word “ persons" in this place, as there is no trace
in Cosin's or in his own fair copy ; for, as will be observed,
the passage was written twice over*, and in each the error
was made and afterwards corrected, in the same manner and
in the same hand in the Convocation copy, as well as in the
Annexed book. Elsewhere, in Holy Baptism, Cosin had made
a similar correction, as in the prayer! § 181, but it was not
adopted.

' See Sey, House of sain in the place to which twa ordered

Lords under M: ‘at the end of
tl ae
. io

eccextii

‘The next corrections, however, present several difficulties,
as they are certainly all made in Sancroft’s hand, although in
the Annexed book—

of the Church, or
[8 75-]- .. - shell stemd in the + body ™
sekere Me
of the Chameel, (o of

side
[876] And the Priest standing at the North por? of the Table shall say...

Christ's
[8 104.) “ Let ws pray for the soot state of 42 Cattelich Church of Cth
shee mudlivant Aere in earth,"
5

whole Chri’

[8 135.1" Let ss pray for the sood zatate of 18. lick Chueh of Christ
Bere militant here in earth.”

The very important rubrick respecting the position of the
Table, and the position of the Celebrant, had undergone con-
siderable correction. It will be seen, that in the Convocation
copy, the original form as printed was erased, and the words
alle the * Table to stand én fhe upper end of the Chancel,
and the Priest to stand at the orth part," were substituted for
the “Table to stand fi the lody of the Church, or in the
Chancel, and the Priest at the North side.” At some period
in the course of the revision, or afterwards, the rubrick was
altered back again to its original form, and meanwhile the
transcript must have been made; hence that had to be cor
rected, to make it accord with the fatest correction of the Con-
yocation book, At what period the Convocation copy was cor-
rected for the second time, will be considered further on.

Of a precisely similar character is the correction of rubrick
§ 104. Here the printed words in the Convocation copy had
been altered, and then the ‘amendment had been altered back
again. ‘The amendment of these words, however, where
they occur in § 135, has not been erased in the Convocation
copy, no doubt by an oversight; and it is worthy of note,
therefore, that whereas the reading of the printed text has in
the Convocation copy been restored in the one place and not
in the other, it has in the Annexed copy been restored in

= A word before ™ ‘agi ergey Bewbrt to have served for both. ‘The litle crows:
before it appears simply 00 be a mark of
‘eravure. the pen, to fill up part of the space occur

was “most,” and the same “oe” pied by'the a erased.

THE ANNEXED Boox.

both, And what makes the matter still more interesting, is

- that in the Sealed Books the printers have followed the
yocation copy, and the words in the second rubrick have had
to be altered by the pen; in some of the copies after the
above manner, in others by wholly erasing the printed words
with a knife, and writing over the erasure,

It must be granted that these passages were transcribed
from the Convocation copy, for it is impossible to conceive
apy other which could have been used by the transcriber,
having in both the instances a form identical with that which
was introduced into the Convocation copy, but which had mot
appeared in Cosin’s or Sancroft’s fair copy. |

But beyond the variations in transcribing, there are two
additions to the Annexed Book, and singularly enough, these
are both in Sancroft’s handwriting.

The paragraph in the Exhortation, “When the Minister
giveth warning for the celebration of the Lord's Supper” (§ 92),

6
“Therefore if any of you be a blasphemer of God, an hinderer or
slanderer,” &c.

which was to be transferred from the third exhortation (§ 88)

to the second” (§ 92), is here written in in the margin
Sanecroft. The lines as originally transcribed are in the thi
exhortation marked through. In the Convocation Book this
correction is also accompanied by a direction in a strange
handwriting, to which reference will be made in considering
the reasons of these supplementary corrections.

In the same manner, at the end of the Holy Communion, |
the Declaration (§ 151) beginning,—

7
“Whereas it is ordained in this office for the Administration of the
Lords Supper,” &c.

is written in at the foot of the page also by Sancroft. This
may have been an oversight of the scribe, but as it appears
very plainly and prominently written in the Convocation copy
beneath the ornament at the end of the Communion, it is far
more probable that the insertion of this important declaration
Sales Anceling at the reception of the Lord's Supper (which
been omitted in Elizabeth and James's Books) was a sub-

Now the first of the three,

eceexliv INTRODUCTION.

sequent correction, that is, it was made in the Convocation c
after the Annexed book had been copied out fairly from ee
We find that some new Collects were revised Dec. 1;

none of these, however, are in a different handwriting to
rest. They are not specified, so that it is unsatisfactory ‘0
argue from any minute circumstance attending the transcri
tion of any one of them. The “General Thanksgiving, * which
was only read in Convocation Dec. 14, is still im the same
handwriting as the rest; but the following may be worthy
of note in respect of it. It does appear that the work of
transcription had commenced before the copy for this ‘Thanks-
giving was provided for the transcribers, as the transcription of
the “Prayers” is somewhat irregular ; first the order is changed
(without anthority) from that which appears in the Conyoca-
tion copy ; and next, spaces are left without reason. On page
81, after the Collect or Prayer, ‘‘O God, whose nature and pro-
petty,” &c., are seven blank lines ; the next prayer commences
the right-hand page, and the catch-word, “A Prayer,” at the
lower right-hand corer of the left-hand page is in darker ink,
and written on an erasure. On page 83, after the General
Thanksgiving are twelve ruled lines blank. Page 84 com-
mences with the Thanksgiving for Rain, and would just about
have occupied the blank of the preceding page which has
been left’.

When we find that the book is laid upon the table bound,
and ready for signature at 8 o'clock on the morning of Dec.
oth, it is clear that every means must have been taken to ex-
pedite the transcription, so that probably the clerk or clerks had
commenced transcribing the book some time before Dec. 14?.

Before concluding the description of the Sealed Book, it may
be interesting to print the contents of the four leaves inserted
at the end. The writing, as already explained, occupies but
five pages. The form of subscription is written in the clerk's
hand similar to the rest, but it does not appear here for the
first time. It is not in the Convocation Book, nor yet in San-
croft's fair copy, but in the first of the four quarto leaves in-
serted at the beginning of Cosin's Book of 1619 we find the
rough draft, with directions for the addition of the signatures,

‘The signatures written beneath are very plain and clear, in

1, The Editar i indebted for this obver- cannot well be ganged, bata it nin a fing
vation, as well as for several others, and ‘ilar upright band, it has been cale
uch valuable information, 40]. Pult culated thas ieweuld have taken one satibe

-» Of the House of near upon two hundred and fifty bours,
‘time required for the transcript to write af the rate.af ten words 2 minuter

Tur ANNEXED BooK, eccexly

the various handwritings of the members who sign; some of
course in a bold hand, others in a small hand. ‘The following
ig an exact transcript.

Limkum PRECUM PUBLICARUM, Administratiomir Sacramentorum, allom
rumque Ritwum Beclsie Angticana, Vad cum forma, ef rode ordinan
conseerand Eviscovos, Presbyterss, et Diaconos, iuxta Literas Regie Ma-
festatis nobis in Ade parte dircctas, Ruvisum, e guingentar, guadraginta,
@ guatoor prginas continenten, Nos GuILELMUS providenti® Divind Can-
tusriensis Archicpus, totine Angle Primas, et Metropotius, et Nos Epescopi
guusdom Provincia, im sacri provincial’ Synodo legitim? congregsti, unonini
aszensu ot Consensu in hanc formam redegimus, recepimus, et approsavions,
eddemque subscripsimus, Vicesimo die mensis Decembris, Anno Dui. Millesimoe
Sexcentizimo sexagesino prima,

W. Cant:

Gru» : Lonpon. Ro: Lincoun.
Guiieiavs Baru. er Wetens. Br: Perkin

p Peuratorem suit Ro, Oxoii, Huco Lanpavensis
Marraeus ELtEN. Tout Exontensts,
Ro. Oxof. Gitn Bristomnsts
Guu. Bacon : Gun. GLoucEsTRENSIS
Jo: Rorrrxs. Ep: Norvic:

Hen ; Cicesrrensis.
Homrrepus Sarum
GEORGIUS VIGORNIENSIS
Geroxctvs AsarHensis.
GUILIEL : MENKVENSIS,

Nos Extam Univwrsus Clerus inferiorit Domus giusdem Provincia: Syne
dick congregat dicto Libro pudlicarum precum, Sacramentorum et Ritusst,
una cuss forma, et modo ordinandi et consecrandi Episcopos Presbyteros, &
Diaconos unanimiter consensimus et subscripsimus Die Anno pradictis,

Hexn. Fern Decan. Eliens. et Prolocutor,
Gort: Brover. Decan, Glouc’,

‘THO: WARMSTRY Decanus Wigorn :

To. Barwick S. Pauli London Decan,

To, Earts Dec. Westmonasterll,

ALEX: HypE Dec: Winton:

Hxnuert Cnort Dec: Hereford:

Jo. Crorres Dee: Norvicensis :

MicHAEL Honywoop, Decan. Lincola.

INTRODUCTION.

Epy : Ramteowr: Dect Petriburgensix
Gurumiatus Pavi Decan, Lichfield. ,
Navi; Harpy Decan. Roff :

Sern Warp; Deecan, Exon.

GnivP: Ossontensis Decans Bangor,
Jouan: Fuxt. Decan: Aid: Christi Oxoll.

Gumi: THomas Pexcentor Menevensis,

Guo : Haut Archidiac Cantuar,

Tuomas PASE Archidiac. Londin. per Procuratorem som
Petrum Gunning.

Rowzxrus Pory Archidiac. Middles.

Jones Hanstxy Archidiac: Colcest :

Mancus Franck. Archidiac $, Atban.

IOHANNES SUDBURY Procurator Capituli Eccles, Westmonaster

THo: Goxaes Archidiac Winton.

BERNARDUS HALE Archidiac : Eliensis,

Guixvatius SHeare Archidiac, Wellensis,

Tours Stiercx Arehus Bathon.

Toannes Pransow Archidiaconus Surriensis,

Gumteuaus Prerck Archidiaconus Tanton per Proceratorem
suum Ri: Busby.

Guriietas Creve Archidiaconns Wilts

lo: Ryves Archidiaconus Berks

Tio: Lawviuen Archidiaconus Oxoi

Guritetays Honors Archidiaconus Wigorn,

Franc, CoKE Archidiaconus Staffordizs.

Epvaxbvs Youno Archidiaconus Exoniensis

RarHaet THROcKMORTON, Archidiaconus Lincoln,

Tasrun MaYxe Archidiaconus Cicestrensis,

Gro, Bexson ; Archidiac ; Heref :

ANTONIUs SPARROW Archidiaconus Sudburiensis,

Ronerrus HircH Archidiaconus Lecestrensis

Gut: Toes Archidiaconus Carmarthen

Epvannus VAvGHAN Archid: Cardigan. f Procuratorem swum
Guil: Tones.

Guriietatus Grry Archidiaconus Norvicensis.

Guitieaus Fane Procurator Diceceseas Bathon. & Wellens +

GUALTERUS FROSTER Procurator Diorceseos Bathon. & Wellens.

Pxrrvs Mews Archidiaconus Huntingdon

Nicotavs PResron Procurator Capituli Wintoniensis.

Tosernus Loveianp Procurator Capituli Nordovicens +

THE ANNEXED Boor, eccexlvii

Henatcus Sutton Procurator Vigorn. Diceces =

Ritus Hanwoop Procurator Diceces, Glocestrens.

Franciscus Davis Archinus Ladaven :

Ror'rus Morcan Archidiac; Merion.

Mic: EVANS Capituli Bangor P'curaton,

RODOL. BRIDEOOKE Diceces, Oxo. Procurator,

Jou: PRiavix Procurator Capituli Sarisbar :

Gvrureavs Mostyn Archidiaconus Bangor.

Epoarpus Wynne Diceces. Bangor Procurator.

Epoarpvs Martin Procurator Cleri Eliensis

HERBERTUS THORNDIKE Procurator Cleri Dieee. Londinensis

JoHANNES DOLBEN Capit : Ecel : Cath, Christ, Oxon, Procurator

Guitimimus Haywoop Cleri Dicc. Londinensis Procurator.

Ri; Busny Capit. Ecclesiae. Wellens Procurator

Epvarpus Corton Archidiaconus Cormubiens, Per Procuratorem
suum Ri: Busby,

GuLteLmvs DowpesWELL Procurator Capituli Wigorniensis

Josernus Crowruse Procurator Cleri Wigorn

Rap, lnonstpe Procurator Diceces. Beistoll

Ep: HitcuMman Proc: Cleri Glocest :

TonaNnes HoworTH Procurator Capit; Eccles, Petrob:

Tuomas Goon Procurat. Diceces. Hereford.

Gvavr: Jones Procurator Capit: Eccles. Cathed : Cicestrensia

Petrus GUNNING Procurator Dicecesis Petriburgensis

Jaconvs Frierwoon Capituli Co: et Lich. Procurat*

Gvuavrerus BLANDFORD Capituli Gloceste: Procurator

Hexricus GLEMHaM Decanus Bristol per procuratorem suum
Gualt Jones.

Gutieimvus Hersrer Procurator Cleri Suffolciensis

TosErHvs MAYNARD Procurator Cleri Diceceseos Exoniensis,

ToHAN: PULLEYN Procurator Capituli Lincolniensis

RICHARDUS BALL Procurator Capitali Elicnsis

BasiLivs Bekiwce Procurator Diceces. Lincolniensig,

Groacivs SreaptinG Cleri Dioces. Landavensis Procurator.

Humrnenpus Liovp Procurator Cleri Dicoces: Asaphensia

Timorurus HALTON Capituli Eoclesis Cathedralis Menevensis
Procurator,

Eorptus ALeyn Procurator Cleri Diceces Lincoln :

Guu. Foutkes Capituli Asaphensis Procurator.

Ricttanrnbus CLavron Cleri Diceces, Sarisburiensis Procurator.

Toserius GoULsTON Cleri Diceces: Winton: Procurator.

Gun. Rawcey Cleri Eliens. Procurator.

The following occupies a single page, being the reco
the last leaf:—

Limrum Paecum PUBLICARUM, Administrationis Sacramentorum, ali
rumgue Ritwum Ecclesie Anglicana, wad cum forma, et modo ordihandi,
consecrandi Episeopos, Prekyterst, of Diacenos, tuxts Litrras Regie
tatis nobis in hac porte diretas, REVISUM, a gwingente: guadraginta
guatucr paginas continestem, Nos ACCERTUS Previdentid divina Ebert
Archicjus Anglia Primas, & Metropinus, & Nos Eptscovt gjusdem
vincke in sacra provinciali Synodo legitiné congregati, unanimd Assenan
Consens in Rane formam redegimus, recepimus ef approsavinns, ekde
swbscripsimus, vicerimo die Mensis Decempris, Anno Dit, millesiee
centesiovo if imo.

Ne esagtde Ac: Exon,
To: DUNELMENSIS. Rice. CaRLIOL.

Nos Eriam Vieiversus Clerus inferioris Domus efusdem Provincia
Synodicd congregati per Titres vespectio? Procuratores mffclenter et legit
constitet et rubstitut dicto Libro Pudlicarum Preeum, Aduvinist
Sacramentorum ot Riteaem, wred cum forma et modo ordinandi et ¢

Lpiscopos, Presbyteros & Diacones unanimiter concensivens ef
die et Anno is

Hunn. Fern.

Marr. S#auwoon
Homenrxpes Luoyp
AND, SANDELAND:

Amongst the signatures of the Lower House will be reco;
nized some names of note, amongst them Pearson, Sparrow,
Thorndike, and Gunning.

‘The names of the Archbishops and Bishops’ who
were as follow :-—

Juxon, Comes Swetpon Zomdé: Prers Bath: & Wells

WrEN Bion : SKINNER Oxon: Roweats Bangor:

Warner Ron: Kine Cicestren i HENCHMAN Sarwm >

Morey Figorw: Gniverry, Asaph: Lucy Meneven:

Sanprason Lixcole: Lanny Purib: Luoyp Landay.

Gavprn Zxon; Trowstpg Bristl: Nico.son Glowestre

Reynonps, Morvic; Frewen. Ebor: Costn Dunelm

STERNE Carfiol :

died Dec. 97, x66
fof Winchester, or Samuel Kew

and Man, failed 1 sign. ei
or by proxy, is not apparent

THE SUBSEQUENT CORRECTIONS, &c. —_cocexlix

Tue Sunsequent CoRRECTIONS IN THE CONVOCATION
Cory AND THE ANNEXED Book.

Tr has been thought best to consider the probable circum-
stances attending the subsequent alterations of the transcribed
book, where they coincide with (apparently) subsequent altera-
tions in the original, apart from the general description of
that book.

We gather distinctly from the recorded history of the
alteration of the word /ersons into “Children,” that the An-
nexed book was copied from the original defore that correction
was made, and that this is the reason why thé same correction
appears in both books,

But of the alteration of Rubricks §§ 75, 76, we have no
record, nor any direct means of ascertaining the date. We
may dismiss, as has already been pointed out, the idea of
the error arising from the use by the transcriber of a different
copy; and as the reading of the Book and Revision of the
Ordination Service was completed November 29, and as it is
not probable that the work of transcribing the Annexed book
could have been commenced before that date, we must seek
for some recorded circumstance in December or later, which
can account for the correction being made,

In most respects similar to the alteration of these two is
that of the preface of the General Prayer § 104, where the
reading of the original text is again restored, and subsequently
to the time when the Annexed book was copied off. To this;
however, there is a slight clue, from the circumstance that
against the passage in the margin of the Convocation Book
is written,

r The Title stand just as it was before.

This is not in Sancroft’s handwriting, nor in any hand which
appears elsewhere in the books, except in one other place
of the same book, which will be referred to next.

The other instance of the handwriting occurs on p. 252
of the Convocation Book, in the Exhortation “At the time
of the Celebration of the Holy Communion,” the paragraph
beginning—

“ Therefore if any of you be a blasphemer of God, an hinderer,” &.

ff

=

cee! INTRODUCTION.

is erased, and at the side are written in the handwriting in
question, the words—
‘These words to be inserted in the exhortation to the
Communion the Sunday before.

The transposition of these words is by itself not perhaps
very important, but the words marked through are written in
by Sancroft in the margin of the Annexed Book, no space
having been left for them. This proves that it wag a correc.
tion made subsequently to the transcript, and therefore tends
to confirm the view that the handwriting and the correction in
the Convocation copy belong also to 2 subsequent revision *,

So far these additional corrections might be the result of
the Conference with the Lower House on Dec, 12 and 13.

Tt will be well here to observe that from December 20,
1661, we hear no more about the book till Feb. 13, 1662,
when we find that the Committee of the Lords on the Bill
are expecting it; a message from his Majesty, dated White-
hall, Feb. 24, accompanies the book, which was the next day
brought into the house.

During these two months we have no means of accounting
for what was done with the book. Considering the extra-
ordinary haste displayed, and the pressure exercised to get
the book ready between Nov. 21 and Dec. 20, it is strange
that it should have been held back while the Committee were
actually kept waiting for it, and that they should have had to
report that

“they have met oftentimes, and expected a ook of Uniformity to be
brought in; but that not being done, thelr Lordships have made no pro-
gress therein »,"

There must have been some reason. s
of the emendations had probably arisen, and although the
book had been passed by Convocation, it may not have been
found to give general satisfaction outside, © ii
difficult to see why it was not sent on to the Lords at once,

The next testimony, however, is of a very remarkable kind,
but it is so slight in its nature, ‘that it rather tends to increase
doubts than to explain difficulties,

In the House of Lords are preserved, besides the Com-

* The words had, no doubt, been al- ther. Hence the note in the strange
ready erased Tele c third exhortation, wad, and hence the paragraph transcribed
‘and the gran its them in that in both copies in Sancrofts hiand,

Place. “It wns, therefore, probably an. See fut, uuder Fels 43), House of
Biterthought to losert theat in the first ex- Lords,
homacion, instead of omitting them also

THe SupsSEQUENT Corrections, &e, Scocli

mittee Book relating to this period, and which consists of
merely formal notices of Committees, some Minutes of Select
Committees from 1661 to 1664°%, which are more full.

The following are Extracts from this book so far as relates
to the “ Annexed” book.

Extracts from « Book lettered, ' Minutes of Com” beginning t6 May 166%
and ending 13 May 1664.

Thursday, 27 Felt, The 56, 57. and 58 psa and the number of them

to be made like the rest, 60" also,

249. p. In the Rubric after the Communion the words for the good
estate, &c., tobe made asin the page, the whole estate, &c.

That the Committee may read the book not with intent to make altera-
tions, but if any reasonable matters shall be objected that it may de re
ferred tack to the same authority which first altered it, to remedy what
shall be thought fit to be amended. Bi. Wigurn.

After long debate the Bill now before the Committee is read, and the
book mot read.

Some Instructions are then given to Justice Hyde and the Attorney»
General respecting the Bill,

{and the page ends with an unfinished sentence J
Whither the Book and Alterations sent by t. . .
{leaving ample space for the completion of the question.
Monday, March 3, afer some amendments, the Minute proceeds,
Whither the Bill be proceeded with before the Book
be read.
Whither the Amend" to the Book shall be read before
any further proceedings in the Bill.

Whither the reading of the Bill shall now be proceeded in. Carried
in the affirmative.

Monday, March 10. A Bill, new transcribed, brought in by Mr, Justice
Hyde, and read and compared with the Bill, and with some small inter-
lineations, agreed to,

‘And after some discussion pon another point, the Question was pufy—

Whither the alterations and additions to the Book shall be read at
this Committee. Carried in the negative. Contents. ..+ Nom
Contents...

Whither the Bill, with the Amend“, &c,, relating to the Book:
by the King, shall be reported as fit to pass. Carried in the
Contents.... Non-Contents.

[The above appears to gi

Not put.

© The writer has to express his ack: ell ax for many
ir for the most valuable informa: of which he
‘H. Palmas, Esq: following

ima, FSA, as

cocci InTRODUCTION.

Te will be seen elsewhere that while the book reached the
House of Lords on Feb. 25, we find, on Feb. 27, an order
in the Journals that Mr. Justice Hyde and Mr. Attorney
General have notice to attend the Committee for Uniformity
this afternoon, that is, the aftemoon on which we find the
first minute,

The first point which will strike the reader is the abrupt
ness with which the matter touching the subject of the Prayer-
Book opens, viz. reference to a few clerical errors in the
Psalms which it was the business of the scribe rather than
the Committee to correct. The transcriber of the early
of the Psalms had written the numbers in words, instead of
in Roman numerals, and all had been corrected except four,
and for uniformity these four were to be altered *.

The next Minute, stating again merely a clerical error,
is valuable for one point which it makes certain. It says
that the rubrick (§ 1 35] at the end of the Communion is to
be made as it is in the place where it first occurs [§ 104].
Now, in the first instance where it occurs, we find that a sul
sequent correction had been made in the Convocation Book,
and we gather from the Minute that this subsequent correction
had already been made in the Annexed Book, and all that was
required was to make the second rubrick agree. Consequently,
the subsequent alterations of § 104 had been made before the
date of Feb. 27, and we may fairly presume that those in
§§ 75, 76, had also. In other words, none of them were made
in the Committee,

Tt is, however, certainly singular that the Committee should
begin by pointing out errors in a book which they were not
supposed to have read.

‘The next Minute directly implies that no further corrections
were then made in the Committee, The Bishop of Worcester ®
proposes that they should read the book, though not with any
intent of making any corrections on their own responsibility
or authority, but that if any reasonable matter should strike
them, it should be referred to Convocation. The book, how-
ever, was wo? then read.

It is unfortunate that the last sentence of that day's pro-
ceedings breaks off unfinished :—

Whither the Book and alterations sent by (he King
4 P r .
madausuriediys tau thetewtervere eheser Moy, ite “ile tad oem
weritten in without the old being obliter- both on the Committee of the Savoy
ated. J¢may be added also, that inthe Cop- ference, and of the Bishops appoi
tion copy th ‘Convocation for the

sila Maa Miva ae

THE SupsEQuent Corrections, &c. cceclii

The next page begins with instructions to Justice Hyde and
the Attorney-General touching the preamble of the Bill, and
on Monday March the 3rd, in the course of debate wy the
Bill, the question arises, whether the amendments to the Book
shall be read. The question is not put, and for some rea-
son the subject appears to be avoided. On the following
Monday, that is, March 10, the question again arises whether
the alterations and additions to the Book shall be read, This
time it is put, and carried in the megative,

On the question whether the Bill,

+with the Amendments &c. relating to the book sent by the King,”

shall be reported, it is carried in the affirmative.

Bearing these dates in mind, it will be observed further on
in this work, where the Journal of Convocation is quoted in
order to carry on the thread of events, that between the
second and third meeting of the Committee we have this re-
markable passage in the Proceedings of the Upper House,
which can scarcely be altogether independent of the events
passing in the House of Lords :—

March : 5. [Wednesday]. Debate concerning some emendations or
other alterations in the Book of Common Prayer made by the Howse of
Parliament, And... [a committee appointed)... in the name of the
whole of the Upper House of Convocation, to amend and correct the sat
alterations",

And it will be seen that the Prolocutor of the Lower House
was summoned, and having communicated with the House,
their consent was obtained also to the action of the Com-
mittee. It cannot be that this was necessary for the alteration
of Roman numerals, or repeating a correction, which had
been made in one part, in another where it had accidentally
not been made. It seems only reasonable to suppose that
there must have been much more important changes made
after Convocation had signed the book, ie. after Dec. 20.
And if so, What were they?

‘The absence of any recorded alteration made by the House
of Lords was noticed by Dr, Cardwell in his History of Con-
ferences, but his explanation of the passage appears scarcely
to be tenable, bearing in mind what has gone before :—

“Such is the account of the matter given in the records of the upper
house. (Syuodus Angticana. App. p. 103.) But it is probable that this
: pe cocelail,

| ies
ececliv InTRODUCTION.

resolution of the bishops was freypectine ; with reference to alterations,
‘which might possibly be made afterwards, and not to any which had then
‘been actually made. For on the sth of March it was much too early for
any alterations to have been agreed upon; as the Prayer Book had then
been only eight days in the possession of the house of lords, and the bill
of uniformity, of which it was.a part, was not passed in that house till the
9th of April. There is no notice of such alterations at any time in the
Jords’ journals, and the only vote there recorded respecting the liturgy is
of the date of March 17, and is on the question simply, whether the book
transmitted from the king should be annexed to the act. Upon the whole
it may fairly be inferred that no alterations were made by the lords, and
it is known that none were made by the house of commons.”

The following answers are at once suggested.

First, the words are plain enough, though one expression
is a strange one,—

** Emendationes sive alterationes alias fn libro Publicarum Precum fer
domsm Partismenti fact(as).”

That the emendations or alterations referred to, were made
in the book, is the only interpretation which can be put
the words, Even supposing that there were any probability
of Convocation being called together for such a Popova

ting ROH corrections which might be made, the word
would not have been factas,

Secondly, it is true that no notice occurs on the Journals

\ ) of the House of Lords, but this is easily accounted for by the
fact that the book was as yet only before the Committee,
The book was not before the House, so as to be referred to in
the Journals, till March 13,

Thirdly, as to the 5th of March being too early, we find
that this yery Committee is on the 27th of February, first of
all ointing out clerical errors in the book, and next, one
of the members proposing that any objections which may
occur to them shall be submitted to Convocation, There is
therefore no difficulty on that score.

The difficulty lies in the circumstance that the Report of
the Lords’ Committee distinctly implies that they did not act
on the suggestion; that they did not even read the book
formally. Therefore, even if notice of any subsequent cor
rections were sent to Convocation by them, at the same time
‘as the notice of the error of the Roman numerals and of the
second rubrick, it would not have justified Convocation in
using the expression “ per Domum parliamenti factas.”

THE SUBSEQUENT CorRECTIONS, &c. coecle

considering the difficulties and the dangers of any controversy
as to privilege, it is quite conceivable that the Committee were
willing to take the responsibility of corrections made elsewhere,
and Convocation to avail itself of their aid in the matter,

While therefore it is not certain, there seems, when taking
the whole of these circumstances into account, a very strong
la has that certain corrections were made in the Prayer-

jook after the book passed from the hands of Convocation,
and while it lay for the two months in the hands of the King,

And so much granted, it seems most probable that the
corrections mentioned above, namely, the alteration of ru-
bricks, §§ 75, 76, and of the Prefatory sentence, § 104, are
at least amongst those referred to by the Minute of Con-
vocation of March 5.

There is this in common, namely, that they are both con-
cessions to the Puritan party. The “Table-rubrick” was a
stronghold, and any interference would, of course, be strenu-
ously resisted, And at the same time great jealousy was
naturally excited by the omission of the words “ Militant here
in earth,” by which in effect the title of the Prayer [§ 104]
would have been brought back to almost the same as it
stood in Edward the Sixth’s First Prayer-Book, and before
the alteration which (with omissions in the prayer itself)
wholly changed the character, and rendered it justly open to
the charge of imperfection brought against its.

The circumstance that in a strange hand there are direc
tions written for two of the changes has been noticed; but it
should be remembered that the words written over the cor
rected text here, and in the other instances, are made in San-
croft’s hand, and therefore probably agreaf to by Convocation,
The second correction, namely, the transposition of the words,
“Therefore if any, &c.,” is of course of little importance, but
it probably belongs to the same series, The evidence of the
insertion of the Declaration, § 151, is not perhaps so clear,
but it is not improbable that it was due to the same syfuence
as guided the others, since it is a concession in the same
direction, and again in Sancroft’s hand *.

It has already been shewn that the corrections were pos-
sibly made during the time the book was in the King’s hands,
An anecdote is told by Kennett', as follows :—

e » also
See esides,, Coxin Sten Confrence pgnay le pce

“And yet, through haste and inadvertence, there were some escap
and omissions in the book sent from the Convocation to the Lords,
Archbishop Tenison told me by his bedside on Monday, Feb. 1
#710, that the Convocation book intended to be the copy confirmed
the Act of Uniformity had a rash blunder in the Rubrick after Ba,
which should have run, ‘ /t is certain by God's word that children
are baptised dying before they commit actual sin are wudoubtedly saved."
the words ‘thick are baptized” were left out, till Sir Cyril Wyche com
to see the Lord Chancellor Hyde found the book brought home by h
lordship, and lying in his parlour window, even after it had passed th
two houses, and happening to cast his eye upon that place, told the
Chancellor of that gross omission, who supplied it with bis own hand,”

‘The first thing to be observed about this, is that in the
Annexed book the words “wich are baptized” are in the
same handwriting as the rest of the rubrick and of the page
further there is mot the slightest trace of any interlineation,
erasure, or alteration, save the substitution of the word ‘ ci
dren’ for * penne which is fully explained by the entry i

the Lords’ Journal.
The story, therefore, in the main is untrue; but it is not
probable that it has its origin in pure invention. It may
Peeably have derived its source w/o//y from the circumstant
of the alteration of the word persons at the table of the House
of Lords; but it ma: hi
the fact of the book being in the Chancellor's lodgings after it it
lad passed Convocation (scarcely after it had been affixed
to the Act of Parliament), and that while there some coi
tions had been proposed.

However, in all that has been stated above, it has been
attempted only to suggest certain points for enquiry and
consideration; not to clear up the difficulties of accounti
for the circumstances which rave been narrated, but whieh it
is hoped will be considered to have an interest sufficient
warrant the space devoted to the statement of the facts,

Tt is now necessary to return to the history proper in the chro
nological order of events, ‘The descri f THE “ ANNEXED
Book” has involved unavoidably the anticipation of some.
of the record, since certain corrections appeared in it which it
seemed impossible to attribute to a date anterior to Dec. 20
although on this day the book was duly signed, as we hay
seen, by the Upper and Lower House of the Convocation

Canterbury, prt by the proxies representing that of York.

THE House oF Lorps, 1662. cccelvii

Tue House or Lorps, 1662.

‘The Prayer-Book thus revised and signed by the Convo-
cation of both Provinces had been in due course presented
to the King, from whom the authority to revise the book
had emanated.

Parliament had again met (November 20, 1661), and the
Commons had on Dec. 16 heard nothing further of their
Bill for Uniformity, which it will be remembered, they had
sent up so long ago as July 10. They were naturally be-
coming impatient, and we find in the Lords’ Journal the fol-
lowing entry :—

1661,
Dec. 16, A message was brought from the House of Commons... . to

put their Lordships in mind of four Bills, formally brought up,
and are now depending in this House, vit, the Bill concerning
Corporations, the Bél! for Uniformity, the Bill concerning Quakers,
and the Bill concerning Printing.

At length, Jan. 14, 1662, the Bill was read the first time in
the Lords, the following being extracts from their Journals:—

Tue House or Lorps,

1662.

Jan. 14. This day the Bill was read a first time—"'An Act for the
Uniformity,” &c.

Jan. 17. This day the Bill was read a second time—'* An Act for the
Uniformity,” &c, Ordered, that the consideration of this Bill is
committed to these Lords following [32 names, of whom $ were prex
lates*]. Their Lordships, or any five, to meet on Thursday next
[ie 23rd], in the afternoon, in the Prince’s Lodgings, at three of
the clock.

Again the Commons became impatient, for we find in their
Journals the following :—

fo give despatch to the Bill of Uniformity.

And in the Journals of the House of Lords we find such
message was received.

The position of affairs, and the reason of the impatience
of the Commons, is summed up by the Lord Chancellor
(Hyde, Earl of Clarendon) in the following words :-—

seackighe York, Bow, London, Durham, Sarum, Worseeter, Lincolo, Reon; said

INTRODUCTION.

“Whilst the Clergy was busy and solicitous to prepare this Remedy
for the present Distempers, the People of all the several Factions in
Religion assumed more license than ever They had done, The Praby-
torians in all thelr Pulpits inveighed against the Sook of Common Prayer
that They expected, and took the same Liberty to Inveigh against the
Government of the Church, as They had been accustomed to before the
Return of the King; with Reflections upon the Persons of the Bishops,
as if They assumed a Jurisdiction that was yet at least suspended. And
the other Factions in Religion, as if by Concert, took the same Liberty
in their several Congregations. The Ammbaftists and the Quakers made
more Noise than ever, and assembled together in greater Numbers, and
talked what Reformations They expected in all Particulars. These Inso
Tencies offended the Parliament very much: And the House of Commons
‘expressed much Impatience, that the Liturgy was so long in Preparation,
that the Act of Uniformity might without Delay be passed and published ;
hot without some Insinuations and Reflections, that his Majesty's Can-
dour, and Admission of all Persons to resort to his Presence, and his
‘Condescension to confer with them, had raised their Spirits to an Inso-
Tene insupportable ; and that Nothing could reduce them to the Temper
of good Subjects, but the highest Severity *."”

The Committee, however, appointed by the Lords, had not
yet returned the Bill with their report to the House, and the
reason they alleged was the difficulty which met them as to
the book which was to be prescribed. The Commons had
sent up their Bill with the 1604 book attached. But to this
they were adverse. Amongst the Minutes of their Committee
appear the following rough notes —

Jan. 28. [Objections to the Book of 1604.] * tst, there are divers
passages coné Kalendar omitted ; 2nd, Proclamacion of the King omitted ;
3ri, the Ordinaclon of Bishops, Priests, and Deacons was made part of
the book, and should be printed with it; 4th, there are 5 or 6 false les-
sons sett downe for speciall dayes. Afom., some other Booke may supply
the defects of this. The preface of the Bill not suitable to the Book in=
tended to be presented. The Booke intended or a preamble suitable is
promised agst next meeting.” Adj4.

It was known also that the Sovereign had called upon the
Convocations of the Bishops and Clergy of both provinces
by royal letters, as has been shewn, to review the Prayer-
Book, and that the book had been prepared, and actually
signed on the 2oth of December, 166t, by the Convocation,

* Continuation of the Life of Rdward, Earl of Clarendon, Lord High Chancellor of
England. i, folio, 3739, P. 249,

‘Tue House oF Lorps, 1662. ececlix

The Committee, therefore, report as follows :-—
‘Tue House or Loxns.
1662.

Feb. 13. The Earl of Dorset reported, ‘* That the Committee for the Bill
for Uniformity of Worship have met oftentimes, and expected
& Book of Uniformity to be brought in; but that not being done,
their Lordships have made no progress therein ; therefore the Com~
mittee desires to know the pleasure of the House, whether they
shall proceed upon the Book brought from the House of Commons,
or stay until the other Book be brought in.” Upon this the Bishop
of London signified to the House, ‘* That the Book will very shortly
be brought in."

Feb, 20. That the Committee for the Bill for Uniformity is put off until
‘Tuesday next, in the afternoon.

It was not until February 24th, that the book (confirmed by
the Great Seal of England) was sent down from éie Ang to
the Lords; and under that date, amongst the “ State Papers
occurs the record of the recommendation‘, which the Chan-
cellor laid before the House the next day :—

Feb, 25. The Lord Chancellor acquainted the House, “That he was com~
manded by the King to deliver a message unto their Lordships,”
which his Lordship read as followeth :—

“CHARLES R.

“His Majesty having, according to his declaration of the 2sth of October,
1660, granted his Commission under the Great Seal to several Bishopsand
other divines, to review the Book of Common Prayer and to prepare such
alterations and additions as they thought fit to offer : afterwards, the Con-
vocations of the Clergy of both the Provinces of Canterbury and York
were by his Majesty called and assembled, and are now sitting, And his
Majesty hath been pleased to authorize and require the Presidents of the
said Convocations, and other the Bishops and Clergy of the same, to re-
view the said Book of Common Prayer, and the Book of the Form and
manner of making and consecrating of Bishops, Priests, and Deacons ; and
that, after mature consideration, they should make such additions or
alterations in the said Books respectively, as to them should seem meet
and convenient ; and should exAshit and present the same to His Majesty
in writing for His Majesty's further consideration, allowance, or confirmas
tion. Since which time, upon full and mature deliberation, they, the said
Presidents, Bishops, and Clergy of both Provinces, have accordingly re
viewed the said Books, and have made, exhibited, and presented to his

* Sce the “Calendar of State Papers,” Charles Hi, Domestic Series,
padi. Ser also Kennett's Register, ppeés2,@y ae)

cl

‘in writing, some alterations which they think fit to
same, and some additional Prayers to the said Book of |
Fesge, be ual spon proper and

under such Sanctions and Penalties as the Parliament shall think fit.

(= 1662 m.s.)”
‘The Book mentioned in his Majesty's Message was brought into the
House ; which is ordered to be referred to the Committee for the:
Uniformity.

In order to render the account of the passin, of the
complete, the two following details must be =

Feb. 27. Ordered that Mr. Justice Hyde, and Mr, Attorney-General,
notice to attend the Committee for Uniformity this afternoon, :
March 5. That the Lord Lovelace, and the Lord Wi
{March 6] the Lord Wharton and [March 7] the Lord B

the King to the House of Commons,
re 3, should also be noted, in which he s:
“Mr, Speaker & Gentlemen of the House of Commons,
“Finding it necessary to say somewhat to you, I thought once of -
doing it by a message, which hath been the most usual way... ., &c.
“Gentlemen, I hear you are very zealous for the Church, and
solicitous and even jealous that there is not expedition enough used
that affair; I thank you for it since I presume, it proceeds from a ge
root of piety & Devotion, But I must tell you I have the worst
the world, if after all the reproaches of being a Papist, whilst I
abroad, Iam suspected of being a Presbyterian now Tam come home.
“I know you will not take it unkindly, if I tell you that I am
zealous for the Church of England as any of you can be, and am
acquainted with the enemies of it on all sides; that Lam as much
with the Bost of Common Prayer ast you can wish, and have
enough to those who do not love it; who I hope in time will |

ConvocaTion, 1662. eceelxi

informed and change their minds, And you may be confident I do as
much desire to see a Uniformity settled, as any amongst your T pray,
trast me in that affair: I promise you to hasten the despatch of it with
all convenient speed ; you may rely upon me in it,

“<7 Aave transmitted the Book of Common Prayer, with those alterations
‘and additions which have dee presented to me by the Convocation, to the
house of Peers, with my approbation, that the Act of Uniformity may
velate to it, So that I presume it will be shortly despatched there ; and
when we have done all we can, the well settling that affair will require
great Prudence and Discretion, and the absence of all Passion and Pre+
cipitation.”

It is now necessary to revert to the proceedings of Convo-
cation. Although all the members had signed the book, and
the copy had been delivered to the King, and he had sent it
to the House of Lords, who in their turn had passed it to
their Committee, it appears there was still some communi-
cation held with the Upper House of Convocation respecting
it. It must be remembered that four out of the eight Bishops *
who were on the Committee appointed by the House of Lords,
were also on that appointed by Convocation, so that there
‘was a ready means of communication between the two Com-
mittees.

In the account of certain alterations made in the Annexed
book, it will be seen that there are some important questions
arising as to what was done to the book during the time it
was with the King, and also the reasons of Convocation
having again to consider certain alterations in the Book. The
following is an abstract from the Register of Convocation
under the several dates.

Urrer House oF Convocation.
1662,

Dan. 8, between 8 and 10 A.M, Debate concerning the Canons of 1640.
Debate continued Jan. 10, 15, 17, 23, and 24.
“Jan. 29, between 8 and 10 A.a, Debate upon the Act of Parliement con-
cerning the Prayer-Book *,

. Durham, Sarum, Worcester, and

aeeeis above. ‘The Commitee: ofthe
onto tr na ei i
ms

to which their revised book
fas sia Comey bation’ ray ies
them the Praye

the Book of Common Prayer®, as it came recommended (fons his
Majesty, miplt de rend, Sefore the alterations and amenilments in

Bill were read ;" which was accordingly onfered and read.
having made little progress therein, and it being now late, and the _
business will require longer time, it is ordered, That this House
will proceed in the reading the rest of the alterations and additions
to-morrow morning at nine of the clock."

March t4. Then this House proceeded in the reading of the alferatiows ahd
adiitions in the Book of Common Prayers, and ordered to proceed ”
farther in the reading of it to-morrow morning ',

March 15. Next the House proceeded in the further reading of the
alterations and additions in the Book of Common Prayers ; which |
being ended, the Lord Chancellor, in the name and by the direc
tions of the House, gave the Lords the Bishops thanks for their
care in this business ; and desired their Lordships to give the Tike
thanks from this House to the other House of Convocation for
their pains herein,

Ordered, That this House will take into consideration the ale
terations and amendments in the Bill concerning Uniformity of
Public Worship, as itis lately reported, and this to be on Monday
morning next.

Before passing on to another stage, it will be found con- _
venient to give the corresponding proceedings in Convoca-
tion from the Registers :—

|

Urrna Hovust or Convocation.

1662.
March 15, between 8 and 10 A.M, Debate,
18, between 8 and 10 A.M. After a debate, the Prolocutor and
Members of the Lower House were summoned. When they came
the President publicly informed them that the Book of Common
Prayer, which had been revised by them, &c. had been and was
gratefully acecpted by the Lords assembled in Parliament, Ani
that the Lord Chancellor, both in his own name and in that of all
the Lords assembled (as was said) in Parliament, had returned
their best thanks to the Archbishops and Bishops of both Provinces

amendments and alterations inthe fronted
Book should be read, which was thix day
begun accordingly, and soe the preface
‘was read.”

® Sometimes the title is written in the | * The words in the same minutes are,
“The Bookof “And after much debate and args
the ameodments in Common
went through.”

‘Tue House or Lorps, 1662. cecelxy

for their great care and industry in the revision of the said Book
of Common Prayer. Moreover, that the Lord Chancellor had
wished him to express the thanks of the Lords to the Prolocutor
and members of the Lower House, for their like care and labour
in the revision of the said Book.

On the Monday, as ordered, the Bill was read. We learn
from the account of the Proceedings, as recorded by the Earl
+ of Clarendon (who was then Chancellor), that “when the Book
of Common Prayer was, by the King’s Command, presented to
the House of Lords by the two Archbishops (for it had been
approved by the Convocation of the Province of York, as
well as by that of Canterbury) confirmed by his Majesty under
the Great Seal of England; the Book itself took up no De-
bate ; Only the Earl of Northumberland proposed,

“That the old Book of Common Prayer might be confirmed without
any Alteration or Addition, and then the same Act of Uniformity, that
had been in the Time of Queen Ztisadeth, would be likewise applied
to it; whereas a new Act of Uniformity might take up much Time
and raise much Debate, all which would be avoided by adhering to
the old.”

In the same account Clarendon also gives the reply to this.
By whom the words were spoken, or whether they are only
the substance of the arguments of more than one speaker,
or of the Chancellor's own speech, does not appear, but
they give, no doubt, a summary of the state of the question,
and may therefore be conveniently quoted. The answer was
as follows :-—

“That if that Proposition had been heartily made when the King came
into £ngland, it would have met with a general Approbation, and pre+
vented much Sharpness and Animosity, which had since risen by those
who opposed that excellent Form. But after the Clergy had so bitterly
inveighed against many Parts thereof, and prevailed with his Majesty to
suspend the Use of it till it might be revised, as by his Declaration of the
five and twentieth of October He had done, and thereapon had granted
his Commission under the Great Seal of England to several Bishops and
other Divines, to review the Boot of Common Prayer, and to prepare such
‘Alterations and Additions as They thooght fit to offer; and that after-
wards his Majesty had been pleased to authorize the Conyocations of Both
the Provinces of Canterbury and York, called and assembled by his
Majesty's Authority, to review the said Boot of Prayer and the Book of

the Form and Manner of the making: and consecrating of Bishops, Priests

vinces had, upon great Deliberation and upon reviewing those
prepared and consented to some Alterations, and to the Addition
several Prayers to be used upon emergent Occasions, all which his M:
had already ratified and confirmed : It could not but be understood Mi
of great Levity and Offence, to reject this Book, that was now with all
this Ceremony and Solemnity presented, for no other Reason but beeause
‘They liked better the old Book, which had been for twenty Years die
continued and rejected.”

And therefore it was moved—

“That there might not be such an Affront put upon the Convocation,
and upon the King himself,”

And so with little more “ publick contest,” adds Clarens
the Book itself was consented and submitted to.”

The following will be found to be a tolerably complete
ee oe the Journals of all that relates to. the passing)
the

House oF Loans.

March 17. Next this House took into consideration the Brit. concerning
UsirorMrry in Public Worship, formerly reported from the Come
mittes. And upon the second reading of the alterations and pro
visos, and consideration thereof, it is ordered that this Ho
agrees to the Preamble as it is now brought in by the Committee,

And the question being put, Whether this Book that hath
5

AFFIRMA TIVE.
Then the Lord Chancellor acy

recommended from the 1 i

formity, which his Lordship read. And it was commanded

the same be read again, and it is ordered that the farther debate

deferred until to-morrow morning. [A Prewite interted after X2
March 18 [On consideration of above] for debate thereof, the Hox

was adjourned into a Committee. And the House being res

this guestion was put, “Whether a salvo shall be entered into

Book to save the privilege of this House upon the occasion of thi

proviso from the King,” and it was resolved in the

‘Ordered that to-rmorrow moming the debate concerning the mi

of this proviso shall be resumed.

Ths referees, gre’ to he Clana. of the Act ex pelised tn tha
pp ccostane. to

THE House OF Lorps, 1662, cccelxvil

March 19. The proviso was read again and debated. And there being
another proviso offered to the House, which was read. The gues-
tiom put ‘ Whether this Proviso shall be rejected?” it was resolved
in the afirmatéve.

Ordered that the Bill for Uniformity is re-committed, also the
proviso sent from the King is referred to the consideration of the
same Committee, who are to meet to-morrow, in the afternoon.
‘The Duke of Richmond is added to the Committee,

March 20, That the Earl of Bristol and Lord Herbert of Cherbury, and
(March 21] the Lord Newport, are added to the Committee.

During a fortnight the Bill was again in Committee. We
do not gather what were the exact terms of the king’s Proviso,
but from the report of the Conference with the House of
Commons drawn up by Serjeant Charlton (see May 7), we
gather that it involved considerable concession to the Presby-
terian party. It must be remembered that in his “ Decla-
ration,” issued Oct, 25, 1660, the King said,

“Therefore our present consideration and work is to gratify the private
consciences of those who are grieved with the use of some ceremonies, by
indulging to, and dispensing with their omitting those ceremonies, not
utterly to abolish any which are established by Inw *.""

As will be seen afterwards, these concessions, although
passed by the House of Lords, were rejected by the Com-
mons, and hence it is that we have no means of ascertaining
what was the exact wording of the clauses in question, or the
special points at issue.

April 4. The Earl of Bridgewater reported from the Committee the alter-
ations and provisos in the Bill concerning Uniformity of Worship.
Alterations, &c., read twice and debated. Question, Whether these
words "' though indifferent in their own mature,” shall stand in the
proviso, as they are brought in by the Committee? it was re-
solved in the afirmative, Debate to be resumed.
April 5. Aftera long debate the Question was put whether the clause "Edo
declare that I hold that there is no obligation upon me or any
other person, from the Oath commonly called the Solemn League
and Covenant,” shall stand in the Bill, as brought in by the Com-
mittee? Resolved in the affirmative. [Clase 1X,
April 7. The ee of Worcester offered an Cae! for the

cocelxviii INTRODUCTION.

consideration of the House of the vote of Saturday last, concerning
the words in the Act of Uniformity declaring against the Solemn.
League and Covenant. {The paper drawn up by him was after
debate allowed to be in order, and was read.]

April 8 ‘The paper above mentioned was ordered to be laid aside.
A Committee appointed to draw up a clause or proviso, by which
it shall be left to the King to make such provision for those of the
clergy who shall be deprived of their livings by the Act of Unie
formity.

April 9. The Proviso, “That such persons as are put out of their livings
by virtue of the Act of Uniformity may have such allowances out
of their livings for their subsistence as his Majesty shall think fit,”
was read, and on the question whether it stand part of the Bil,
Affirmative,

‘The Bill, with the Alterations and Amendments, was read @
‘THIRD time and PASSED.

Ordered to send for a conference with the House of Commons
to-morrow morning, and to communicate this Bill with the altera-
tons and amendments to them. ‘

The Bill, in consequence of the amendments, had then to
be sent back for the approval of the House of Commons with
whom it had originated ™,

April 10, A message was sent to the House of Commons to desire a pre
sent conference in the Painted Chamber, concerning the Act of
Uniformity. The Lord Chan the Earl of Bridgewater, and
the Bishop of London, were appointed to manage this Conference.
‘The House directed that the Book. of Common \ Prayers recommended

and also to deliver the Hook" wherein the alterations are made, out of
which the other Book was fairly written. And likewise to comenn-
we recommending the said Book.

That the Lords upon come

have thought fit to make

some alterations, and add certain provisos, to which the concurrenge

= Ie Is singular that Clarendon, in hls this Is erroneous, as the Journals
Life, already referred to, writes, “In the he Act having
House of Peers, thers the “Act

there were many things fhe the foo alrendy referyed 60
‘which’ had not een contained i the for~ existing, and in whieh the Corre
mer Ace of Uniform.” (prs. And Amendinents were write, hich are
further on he says, follow!
paused the Lordy’ House, it was acht of
course to the Commons,” (p. 153). All

THe House or Commons, 1662, cocelxix

‘of the House of Commons is desired.” The same day the mes
senger returned from the House of Commons with the answer,
“That they will give a Conference as desired.”

One reason may be suggested why it was thought conve-
nient that the Awo Books above mentioned in the Order should
be sent to the Commons for their perusal. The es, which
had been “fairly written” for annexing to the Act of Parlia-
ment, was a MS. copy of the whole Prayer-Book as revised
the book, “wherein the alterations are made," was a printed
book, as already described, with the corrections on/y in MS.
Hence in the latter the number and nature of the corrections
were plainly visible at a glance, without the labour of a com-
parison. Still there may have been other reasons, and the
appearance of the suésegwent corrections in the MS, copy may
have suggested a desire to see the original.

We have now to return to the Journals of the Commons.
Tt will be seen that there was a good deal of distrust with
respect to the New Prayer-Book, and the Commons shewed
this by appointing a Committee to compare it with the 1604
book, lest the report from the Lords had not taken notice
of all the alterations.

Hovsr or Comsons,
1662.

April to. A message from the Lords that they desire a present Conference
with this House in the Painted Chamber upon the Bill for Uni-
formity. Resolved, That this House doth agree, and that [six
names mentioned] do make report from the Conference.

[Later in the day.] Serjeant Keeling reports from the Confer-
ence, “*That the reason of the delay of the said Bill was, that the
Book of Common Prayer had, by reference from his Majesty, been
under the consideration of the Convocation : Who had made some
alterations and additions thereunto; and that the Lords had per-
used the same; as also the Bill sent from this House; and had
returned the same, together with the Book of Common Prayer, a5
the same is amended, and by them agreed to; and some Amendments
and Provisos to the Bill, to which they desired the concurrence of
this House, and delivered the same in at the clerk’s table. Re-
solved,—That this House will enter upon consideration of this mat-
ter to-morrow morning.

April 12, Amendments and additions to the Pill of Uniformity, sent from
the Lords, were this day read. Resolved, —That the amendments
in the Book of Common Prayer sent down from the Lords be read

—_

cocelxx INTRODUCTION.

April 14. The amendments in the Book of Common Prayer sent from the
Londs were read ; the franiscriff of which Book * so amended there-
with sent, they desire to be added to the Bill of Uniformity, instead
‘of the Book sent up therewith, was in part read. [Adjournment
for two hours,

‘The rest of the amendments in the said Hook were then read
throughout. Resolved,—-That the amendments to the said Biff,
with the additions sent by the Lords, be read the second time, and
proceeded in to-morrow moming at nine of the clock.

15. The House then resumed the debate upon the amendments
sent down from the Lords to the Bill of Uniformity, which were
begun to be read a second time. Resolved, That the first amend-
ment as to the title of the Bill be postponed. Question. To

with the Lords as to the amendment fo the compiling of the Book
of Common Prayer by the Bishops, and the Act of Primo Eliz for
enjoining it to be used ; resolved in the afirsative?. (Preamile (1).

‘The rest of the amendments unto the amendment in the 25th
ine, were read the second time, and upon the guestion, agreed to.

On the question ‘That the paragraph of the amendment, in re-
lation to the recital of the Progress of the Proceedings, till that
amendment which does concem THx BOOK ANNEX:D to the Bill,
be postponed.” The House was divided ; yeas 84, noes 119, amd
so passed in the nepativy

Resolved on the question that (nine names] or any six of them be
appointed a Committee to compare the Aovks of Common Prayey
sent down from the Lords, with the Book sent up from this House ;
and to see whether they differ in ing besides the amendments
sent from the Lords and already read in this House ; and wherein ¢
and to make their report therein,
that purpose they are to meet this afternoon at two of the clock
in the Speaker's chamber.

April 16. Mr, Vaughan reports that the sai
and sat till cight at night ; and had met early this morning, and
taken great care and pains in comparing and examining the said

"4 Resolved,—That the ks of this House be re-
turned to the said Committee for the great care and pains in come
paring and examining the Book of Common Prayer according to the
order and direction of this House, and Mr, Speaker did return
them the thanks of the House accordingly.

ce ee ee a rents tnt ne Gatien ea

* There are no means of ascertaising be premised, that no variations of impore:
ow the lines referred to (i.e. the second six ance were found beyond those mentioned

Hines of the preamble) stood before they in the list of Amendments, which Sees

t were amended, All that was veeded was baby the lat already qaww ee
r iat the erw book should be subwutstod.” — Guchon, yy. waves

‘Tue House or Constons, 1662. eceebai

‘The House then resumed the debate upon the amendments sent
down from the Lords ; and the 7th amendment, being again read,
—Resolved, on the question, That this House doth disagree to
these words in the 25th line of the amendment, ‘and tenderness
of some men's consciences," and doth think fit that the word
“have” be made bath,” [Preamule (4)

The expression “ tenderness of conscience,” appears to be
taken directly from the Breda Declaration, which was dated
the {th day of April, 1660, and ran thus :—

“And because the passion and uncharitableness of the times, have pro-
duced several opinions in religion, by which men are engaged in parties
and animosities against each other; which, when they shall hereafter
unite in a freedom of conversation, will be composed or better under+
stood ; we do declare a fiberty to tender consciences; and that no man
shall be disquieted, or called in question, for differences of opinion in
matters of religion which do not disturb the peace of the kingdom; and
that we shall be ready fo comsent to such an Act of Parliament, as, upon
mature deliberation, shall be offered to us, for the full granting that in-
dulgence',”

Then follows the most important vote of all, concerning the
history of our present Prayer-Book :—

{April 16. Question, Whether debate shall be adweitted to the amenidments
made by the Convocation in the Book of Common Prayer, and sent
down by the Lords to this House [and it being resolved that
the question shall be put], On division there were—yeas, 905
NOES, 96.

Question. That the amendments made by the Convocation, and
sent down by the Lords to this House, might by order of thir Hoube
have been debated, Resolved in the affirmative. Ordered that
the House do proceed to-morrow to the further consideration of the
residue of the amendments sent down from the Lords,

It will be seen by the above that the motion for the
entire adoption of the Prayer-Book, as revised by Convocation
and approved by the king, was carried, though but by a bare
majority. The division was not, it is true, directly to the
point, whether the book should be accepted or not, but was
upon the question whether “debate should be admitted :”

bie

* See Clarendon’s History of the Rebellion, Bh. xvi. § top

cecclxxif

and practically this being negatived by 96 to 90, the book
‘was accepted exactly as it was sent down. The motion which
followed seems simply to have been made for the purpose of
Sustaining the dignity of the House.

Tt will be convenient to continue the account of the pro-
ceedings of the House of Commons in the words of the
frais, although unfortunately the clauses to which the
amendments refer, and the words of the amendinents them-
selves, are so imperfectly given, that it is always hard, and
in many cases impossible, to follow them. Some attempt
has, however, been made to give the references to the several
clauses of the Act to which the questions scem to relate, but
it has not been found practicable to carry this out so per-
fectly as could have been wished.

Housr or Commons.

1662.

April 17, The House then resumed the consideration of the residue of the
amendments; and the several amendments (from the oth line in
the first skin to the goth line) being read a second time, were
agreed to,

‘To insert [in the 40th line] the words ‘*the said’ instead of “a.”
Affirmative. [Clause IF, (2).

‘To adhere to these words ‘*annexed and joined to this present
Act, and” which the Lords in the same amendment would have
‘omitted. Affirmative, [Clouse 17,

‘To agree [In the 42nd line] to that part of the amendment for
inserting the words “‘appointed to de annexed to this present Act.”
Negative.

{On and skin 8th line], instead of Michael the Archangel to read
Bartholomew {i.e. for the day when the Act should take effect,
instead of Sept, 2gth to be Aug. 24]. [Clause 27.

On Quertion to adhere to the a :

To read **Two” instead of “One” {on 2nd skin 9th line}
Affirmative. (Clause VI.
‘To read ‘in the said Book” [on and skin 15th Iine] instead of
“therein.” Affirmative, [Clause VIZ.
Paragraph of the clause ‘for the Ministers’ subscription of their
consent.” Agreat to, (Clause 1X, *
Resolved to proceed upon the rest of the amendments to-morrow.

* See the note upon this clause as given was passed with Tittle debate! in either
in Clarend: fe (Continuation), Ox- house, but was much discussed out of
i by which it appears it doors.

Tue Housk oF COMMONS, 1662. cocelxxiti

April 18, ‘The last paragraph in the amendment [2nd skin line 25] read
second time, and postponed, ‘Three amendments agreed to.

‘After the words [Lecturer’s place shall be void as if he was natn-

rally] dead, [and skin 7th line,) [Clause XZ] To add the clauses

contained in parchment No, 1. [Clanse X27.
The said parchment read a second time, and the first paragraph
2 third time.

Ordered, that Mr, Vaughan and two others do peruse the sta-
tutes, and bring in a proviso for translating the Book of Common
Prayer into Welsh, if it may consist with the laws in force,

[Clause XXVIL

Question, For “one month” [in said paragraph], read “ three
months,” and paragraph with amendment agreed fo. [Clewse X/,

In parchment No. 1, par. 2, read, “And that Mr, Crouch and
six others pen a new one.” The next paragraph on Ordination,
and the next as to the administration of the Sacraments, agreed fe.

April r9. On the amendments to the addition in parchment No. 1, sent
from the Lords, read first time.

To leave out [in skin 1 line 22) after the words [And be it fur-
ther enacted by the authority] aforesaid, to the word * subscribe,””
and to substitute, “* That every Dean, Canon, and Prebendary of
every Cathedral, &c.” (Clawse VITE.

‘The same read a second time, and on guestion “That the time
for declaring against the Covenant be twenty years,” resolved in
the affirmative. [Classe XUT.

‘On the form of subscription “I A, 8, do declare that it is not
Tawful, &c."" Resolved after the word ' covenant” “ to endeavour
any change or alteration of government, either in Church or State,""
and resolved that with the above addition, the House agrees to
the Lords’ amendment, [Classe 2X.

On the first paragraph, “Which declaration and acknowledg-
ment shall be subscribed, &c.,” Resolved that the House agree.

[Clause X.
April 21. After the words [Then every such schoolmaster, and other in«
structing as] aforesaid, to be substituted ‘shall for the first offence

suffer three months imprisonment without bail, és." Apireatiog.
[Clase XT.

‘That after the words [according to the laws and statutes of the]
realm, the words ‘for which he shall pay twelve pence only,” be
inserted. On the Question that the “fee of two shillings and six-
pence” be omitted, and that ‘* the certificate for every parson, &e.,
shall be without fee." Afirmative. (Clawse XT.

‘The third and fourth amendments agreed to.

cccelxxiy INTRODUCTION,

‘On the Question whether the words ‘‘ according to the Church of
England,” be inserted after the words [according to the form of
episcopal] ordination, Negative, [Clause XFEL*

Resolved, that the words ‘‘ thenceforth be capable to be admitted
to any parsonage, &c.," be oonitted. [Clamse X7V.

April 22. On the Penalties not to extend to Foreigners. great to. i
(Clamee XPo

‘The rest of the Paragraphs and Provisos, to the end of the said.
parchment No, 1, read a second time and agreed to.

‘The House then proceeded to the reading of the second sheet of
Amendments sent from the Lords.

‘The words “Archbishop of the Province” to be inserted in the
éighth line (Ic. after, be first approved and thereunto licensed}, and.
the said * Archbishop” in the eleventh line. [Classe XIX.

Fifteen amendments, with slight alterations of a word or so, were
next agreed to.

Resolved, that the reit of the Bill after the words [and fitted to
the present occasion according to the direction of lawful] autho
rity” be opritta’, and to add the Provisos beginning, “ Provided
also, and be it enacted,” marked No. 4. (Clause XX,

Next the Provisos in the Parchment were read a second time,
eg. “for providing the Book of Common Prayer in every parish.”

On the Prices to set upon the Book of Common Prayer (and om
this it was orderad that liberty be given to bring in a Proviso as
shall be fit for setting the rates on the Quires of the Book of Com»
mon Prayer In folfo, to be used in Churches and publick places).

: [Clause XXVE,

On the King’s Professor of Law in the University of Oxford,

[Clause XXIX.

On the Subscription to the 36th Article. (Clause XXX.

All agreed to on third reading.

‘Then follows an important proviso respecting the use of
the sign of the cross in baptism, and the wearing the surplice,
These questions were regarded by the Presbyterian party as
of paramount importance, and they will be found amon,
the chief points of the first Address and Proposals of the Min-
isters to the King", when they obtained audience of him
soon after his restoration; thus :-—

« See the summary of the debate on this it would apy this muat have been: -
cen Panama eee cetamncah, tee dua Desner, Caley, tod eevee
Oxford, had, with others of the Presbyterian party

37%, folio, = °
s t (and been appointed chaplains to his
‘According to account (and Seen agp n

the was one of those who were prevent),

errant yon.

House oF Commons, 1662. ccechxxy,

“May it therefore please your Majesty out of your princely care of
healing our [sad] breaches, graciously to grant that Knecling at the Sacra-
ment of the Lord's Supper, and such holydays as are but of human insti-
tution, may not be imposed upon such as do conscientiously scruple the
observation of them : and that she use of the surplice and cross in baptirm,
and bowing at the name of Jesus rather than the name of Christ or
Emanuel, or other names whereby that divine person, or either of the
other divine persons, is nominated, may be abolished : these things being
in the judgment of the imposers themselves, but indifferent and mnstable =
in the judgment of others, a rock of offence ; and in the judgment of all,
not to be valued with the peace of the Church *.”

‘The result of the Conference had been that the King evi-
dently was inclined to yield to the leaders of the Presby-
terian party; for in his Declaration, issued Oct, 25, 1660,
he promises as follows :—

“In the mean time, out of compassion and compliance towards those
who would forbear the cross in baptism, we are content that no man
shall be compelled to use the same, or suffer for not doing it; but if'any
parent desire to have his child christened according to the form used, and
the minister will not use the sign, it shall be lawful for that parent to
procure another minister to do it ; and if the proper minister shall refuse
to omit that ceremony of the cross, it shall be lawful for the parent, who
would not have his child so baptized, to procure another minister to do it,
who will do it according to his desire... .

“For the use of the surplice, we are contented that all men be left to
thelr berty to do as they shall think fit, without suffering in the least
degree for wearing or not wearing it; provided that this liberty do not
extend to our own chapel, cathedral or collegiate churches, or to any
college in either of our universities, but that the several statutes and
customs for the use thereof in the said places be there observed as
formerly.”

Hence it is highly probable that these two points were prac-
tically yielded in the “ King’s Proviso,” to which reference
had already been made, Ft which had in substance been
inserted in the Bill, by the Committee of the House of Londs,
and which was now debated and rejected in the Commons.
Clarendon mentions that the Conference
was held at Worcester House (ic. the

Chancellor's own lodgings), that 1
‘was there several days, and that
i

journed them bers
Digearciions Rich ras Uns real
Mhese interviews, took place Oct ag.

Inrropuction.

April 22, The Proviso as to the Dispensation with Deprivation for not 1

using the Cxoss and Suxriicr was read the second and third time.
The Question being put, “Whether the Question concerning

Amendments to be made to this Proviso” should be now put, is
passed in the megutiew. The main question being put for agreeing
with the Lords as to this Proviso concerning the Cross and Sur-
plice, it passed in the aepusioe,

April 24. Debate adjourned till Saturday (26th).

The next amendment may be said to belong to the same
series, and was very probably introduced by the Committee
at the express desire of the King’, in consequence of his
promises to the leaders of the Presbyterian party. The House
of Lords had yielded, but the House of Commons resisted,
and, as will be seen in the sequel, successfully so, as the
* Proviso” does not appear in the Act as finally settled.

April 26. Debate resumed; and on the Question being propounded
“That Amendments be made to the Proviso touching ALLOWANCE
oF Firrus to such as shall not conform, but lose their livings.”
Question, whether the gucstion shall be put, Division, Yeas, 875
Noes, 94; therefore in the megwfive; and on the main Question,
“To agree to the Amendment sent from the Lords, as to that
paragraph of the parchment touching allowance of fifths to such as
shall not conform,” it passed in the megutive.

Amendment as to Title of the Bill [which had been postponed],
agreed fo.

‘The sixteenth amendment of the first paper of the Lords (which
had been postponed) on second reading, passed in the wegatine

April 28. An amendment to be added to the Amendment sent from the
Lords for preserving the Book of Common Prayer, by having it ree
corded and kept in cathedral churches, in the courts of Westminster,
and‘in the Tower, read twice. (Clouse XX PHL

Resolved, that the words which concern Heads of Colleges be
struck out; and resolved, that the amendment be added to the
parchment amendment No, 4, sent from the Lords after the words
[College and Hall making default} "therein," (Clause XXVA,

Another Amendment for translating the Bible into Welsh, twice
read; and after some additions being made thereto (which was
done af the tadle,) agreed to; and to be added also to Amendment
No. 4. [Clause XXVIL.

7 See Introduction, wnder March 17—19, * See the Report of the Conference,
p Cecclavi, and Ap’ fy p.ceeclaviy "det May 3, uyou hia dang, p- conelaaae

‘Tue House or Commons, 1662, cceclxxvii

A proviso for being umcovered, and for using reverend gestures at
the time of Divine Service, was twice read; but the matter being
held proper for the Convocation, it was ordered “That such per-
gons as shall be employed to manage the Conference with the
Lords do intimate the desire of this House, That it be recom-
mended to the Convocation to take order for reverend and uniform
gestures and demeanours to be enjoined at the time of Divine
Service and preaching *.”

The debates on the several clauses seem now to have
come to an end. It has not been attempted to give a com-
plete history of the passing of the Act of Uniformity, but
enough has been extracted from the journals of Parliament
to shew how keenly the several points were debated. The
final formalities are at once proceeded with, thus :—

Ordered, that it be referred to a Committee [14 names] to see
the amendments and additions to be made, so placed and ordered
that they may cohere, and to prepare and draw up instructions and
reasons in writing for the Conference to be had with the Lords
against to-morrow, and to report it to the House, and they are to
meet in the Speaker’s Chamber this aflernoon at two o'clock.

Ordered, that a Committee do inspect the Bill concerning
Ministers, in order to supply such matters as are not provided
for in the Bill of Uniformity,

April a9. Ordered that the Xegort from the Committee upon the Bill
of Uniformity be heard to-morrow morning.

April 30, Ordered, that Mr. Herbert do go up to the Lords to desire
2 Conference upon the amendments. He reports that they consent
to a present Conference in the Painted Chamber.

Before, however, passing on to the result of this Conference,
it will be necessary to bring down the proceedings of Con-
yocation to this date, in order to sustain the chronological ar-
Tangement of the several events. Further, it will be seen that
the question of Sudscrigtion of the clergy (which was an im-
portant feature in the “debates in Parhament on the Bill of
Uniformity) was also debated in Convocation. Whether or
not the form of subscription as drawn up by the Convocation
was that which was introduced eventually amongst the Lords’
Amendments to the Bill, there is no direct evidence to shew,
but it is probable that it was so,

* This was recommended to Convocation, See w

Urrerx House of Convocation.
1662.

March 22, between 8 and 10 A.m, Debate about a special Form FoR
‘CONSECRATION of Parish Churches and certain Chapels. The
paration of this form was entrusted to the Bishop of Durham,

March 27, April 3, and April'g. Debates, various,

April 12, between 8 and (0.A.M. Debate concerning the Suiverition of
the Clergy on their institution, and of Schoolmasters on their being
licensed [de subscriptiontbus clericorum instituendoram et Iudima-
gistrorum licentiandorum], and on three articles in the thirty-sixth
Canon. And the House committed to the Bishops of Sarum, Coven-
try, and Lichfield, the charge of consulting legal authorities as to
drawing up a prescribed form, and as to the said Subscription itself,

And when this was done, a further debate took place for electing
fit and proper persons for correcting the press of the Book of Com-
mon Prayer, and that after the Book is printed, the Bishops of each
diocese take upon themselves the charge of receiving the said
books, and conveying them to the several parish churches in thelr
Tespective dioceses.

April 16 and April 19. Debate,

April ar, between 8 and 10 A.M. Debate about printing the Book of
Common Prayer before the 24th of August next ; also about re-
seiving directions from the Lord Chancellor of England, * by what
means the word cAt/dren” could be inserted by the House of
Parliament ¢, instead of ‘persons (‘not baptized’), And whem
this was done, the Lord Bishop of London, with the consent of the
House, desired that the Bishop of .. . . . should be added to the
Committee appointed on March § |: consider the alterations in,
the Prayer-Book, in the room of the Bishop of Chester, lately de~
ceased. Further, he appointed that no ordination should take nie
‘but at the four appointed times (mist é ruatuor tempora), and.
that no Bishop should admit to the order of Priest or Deacon any
beyond his diocese, except he has dimissory letters from the Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, &€.

April 23, between 8 and 10 A.M. bate.

April 26, between $ and 10 A.M, ¢ Forms of Prayer for the sth of
November, the 3oth of January, and the 29th of May were brought
in, and publicly read and unanimously approved.

A debate then took place about the translation of the Prayers
Book into Latin, and the Bishop of London, with the consent

* Among the Hunter MSS.isa,"Form _* The expression i,

ae hich ined by, and manicati parliament
ra probaly dra op by, iy Comin ‘Bee andey OL Ly ander Bay &.

THE House oF Lorns, 1662, coccluxix

the House, committed the translation to the care of John Erle, D.D.,
Dean of Westminster, and John Pearson, D.D.
April 30, between 8 and 10 A.M. Debate.

‘The remaining events in connection with the passing of
the Act of Uniformity, and with it our present Book of
Common Prayer, are to be found in the record of the pro-
ceedings of the House of Lords, It will be seen the narra-
tive commences with the same day as that with which the
record of the House of Commons ended, viz. April 30.

House or Lops,
April 30. A message was brought from the House of Commons, “To
desire a Conference coricerning the Bill for Uniformity.” The
answer was returned, that ‘This House will give the House of
Commons a present Conference in the Painted Chamber." [Later
in the day the House was adjourned during pleasure, and the Lords
‘went to the Conference with the House of Commons, which being
ended, the House was resumed, ]
Ordered that the Report of this Conference shall be made on.
Friday morning next 4,

May 6, A message was brought from the House of Commons, "To put
their Lordships in mind of giving dispatch to the Bill for Unt
formity, as conceiving it to be of great consequence, and the
rather because they believe they shall not sit long.”

Next follows the result of this Conference. Many of the
provisos and amendments introduced by the Lords, which
had been discussed during the debates, were here again re-
ferred to in the final Report which was made to that House.
No notice of the Conference, or indeed of the Bill at all
appears again in the Journals of the House of Commons. It
will be found that the full report of Mr. Serjeant Charlton,
which the Lord Privy Seal communicated to the House, throws
much light upon the nature of several of the debates which
took place both in the House of Lords and in the House of
‘Commons; but more especially in the latter, respecting the
amendments which had been proposed to the several clauses
in the Bill. The minute criticism to which the various points
were subjected, seems to justify the majority who, on April 16,
voted against the submitting the work of Convocation in the
revision of the Prayer-Book to the same ordeal.

4 The actually made the went to two Bills, and
gh PORES, ths out te mebeecmrseae an he
May 3, the King sent a commission whole time of the House,

May 7. Next the Lord Privy Seal made a feng report of the effect of the
Conference with the House of Commons ; that Mr. Serjeant Charl-
ton managed the Conference, who, i the mame of the House of
Commons, acquainted their Lordships “That this Conference was
desired concerning the amendments to the Bill of Uniformity."

He said they did agree in most of them with their Lordships,
and wherein they differ will appear by what follows :—

First of all as to the expression, ‘* Tenderness of some men's
conscience” (in the seventh amendment), He said, these “words
may well be omitted, in respect there were causes enough besides
mentioned; and the phrase, ‘tenderness of conscience,’ having
een much abused, the Commons were loath to give so much
countenance to an abused phrase as'to insert it*.") [Prenmedle (4).

(In the eleventh amendment) they agreed to part, but not to
Jeaye out “annexed and joined to this present Act,” and then fr
goeth thus, } such order and form aa in the said Book, entitled
‘The Book of Common Prayer,’ &., and so put it in the ppre~
sent tense, upon which, he said, two or three more differences
depend. [Clause 2.

(In the thirteenth amendment) they agreed in all, except these
words, “which Book is appointed to be annexed and joined to
this present Act.” (Clamse 77,

(In the sixteenth amendment) they agreed to all up to the wont
“nevertheless ;” after which they disagree to all “concerning the
‘Cross in Baptism #,” the reasons whereof he deferred till he came
to the proviso,

And this was all he offered to their Lordships’ Amendmentr on
the Paper. He then came to the Adé sent by their Lordships
to the Commons on Parchevent.

Instead of ‘in every three months,” ‘every month," as they
thought it too slight a work for the chief Minister to read Common
Prayer, which was usually performed by the inferior sort of Clergy,
and therefore, to meet with that inconvenience, they desired the
chief Minister might read it “once a mont! [Clawse VEL.

To substitute a paragraph commencing ‘That every Dean,

. and all Masters and other Heads,
Fellows, Chaplains, and Tutors, of or in any College Hall, St,
and every public professor and reader in either of the Universities,
and in every college elsewhere
ing any public or Private School, and every Person in
‘youth in any house or Private Family®,” &.

# See Journals H. C., April 16.
15S Jourate HE: Mas.

Tue House or Lorps, 1662. ccechxxxi

‘The reason of this addition was in extending it so far as school-
masters, in that the Commons observed the force of education was
great, so as the Commons thought they ought to take care for
the Education of youth, for that so many, he said, of gentry and
nobility were found in the Long parliament differing from the
Church of England, did (as was conceived) arise from this root.

He observed, it was an oversight in the usurped Powers, that they
took no care in this particular, whereby many young persons were
well seasoned in their judgments as to the King, This made the
Commons take care that Schoolmasters as well as Ministers should
subscribe and rather more,

After the word ‘* covenant” to add, “to endeavour any change
or alteration of government,” &c. i.c. the same words used In the
‘Act for the safety of the king's person!. [Classe LX,

A new paragraph beginning “which said declaration,” &.,
i.e, adding a clause for three months' imprisonment “to meet those

men who have no livings to lose.” [Claase KF,
Instead of “‘Benefice with cure,” “*Benefice, Curate's place,
or Lecturer’s place,” [Clause Xf.

After “‘as if he was naturally dead,” the clause beginning
“ Provided always that from and after the asth of March, 1682,”
&c., was to be added, ‘the reason being that the Commons
would not perpetuate the memory of the Covenant, which a common
m of twenty years might probably determine the lives of
such as took it!” [Clawse XZ.
To add after “who” the words “now is incumbent and in
possession of any parsonage,” &c. [12] add the words, ‘shall have,
hold or enjoy," &c., [13] and substitute the words, “thenceforth
be capable to be admitted to,” &c, [Clouse XTL.

‘The Commons think every incumbent should before his admission
give testimony of his Conformity, and ought before such admission
to be in full orders.

And then the Gentlemen came to the Amendments in the second
paper, which they agreed to, with the addition of the words, ‘* Arch
bishop, Bishop of the Province, or.” The Commons inserted the
Archbishop, as being unfit to omit him in that afluie’. [Classe XLX,

‘Two minor amendments also agreed to, Agreed also to leave out
the rest of the Bill after the word “Authority®." — [Chease XXV,
Then he came to the Provisos on parchment. They agreed to
the first paragraph, e.g. for providing the Book [the whole para
graph is here given entire], ‘* Provided always and be it enacted by

aforesaid that the Bishops of Hereford, S. Direiid's, 8.5
H.C, April 19. § © See Journile H.C., Beltane
E a

shall take order ..... be truly and exactly translated into the

British or Welsh tongue . . “4 so that one of the said books 40 —
translated and imprinted may be had for every Cathedral, Colle
giate and Parish Church,” &c..... [Clase XXVIE

‘And to the end that true and perfect Copies of this Act, and of
the said book hereunto annexed, may be safely kept... that the
respective Deans and Chapters shall. . . . obtain under the Great
Seal of England # true and perfect Copy of the said Act, &c.]!

(Chemce XX VT

‘The second and third paragraphs touching the King’s professor
of Law and touching subscription to the Thirty-sixth Article,
agreed unto the word “*rrovipEn®." [Clamser XXIX, end XXX,

But all this PRoviso they reject for these reasons. 1. It is. a pro-
vito without precedent ; 2. that it wonld establish schism : 3. that
it would not gratify such for whom it was intended. To the first
he said, ‘It was very apparent in England that it was without
precedent, and as he thought in the World also, for they never
heard that ever any National Church did the like, It was one thing,
he said, to allow a differing Religion in * nation, another thing to
allow men to receive profits from that Church unto which men
would not conform. Secondly, though there were Dissenters im
the Particulars of the Proviso in the time of Qacen Elizabeth and
King James, yet in those days those opinions stayed there and went
no further, ‘To the Second head, that it would unavoidably estabe
lish schism, All persons of different inclinations would apply to
such as should have this Uberty, and that necessarily make Partles,
especially in great cities.

He did observe these two ceremonies of the Cross and Sterplice
were long in use in the Church ; and he found a high commenda-
tion of the use of the Cross in Baptism, in the Book sent to the
Commons from the Lords, wherein it is so clearly explained as there
can be no suspicion of popery in it. It was used, he said, to quicken
the memory, as to the Benefits of Baptism, and if that were omitted,
much of the Service belonging to Baptism mast de omitted alsa, many
passages depending upon the use of that ceremony ®,

‘The Gentleman added, ‘That he thought it better to impose no
ceremonies than to dispense with any, and he thought it very ine

slauses of the Ack, that rodnction, i
the use of Slicabech's Book til he new ""* Sex Journals H C., Apel

THe House or Lorns, 1662, ccedlxxxiil

congruous, at the same time when you are settling Uniformity, to
establish Schism.”

To the third head, “*It would not satisfy those for whom it was
intended ; for such chiefly reject it upon these grounds, that things
indifferent ought not to be enjoined; which opinion, he said, took
away all weight of human authority, which consists in commanding
things otherwise indifferent ; so as when this shall be yielded, you
give them nothing, they opposing for the Imposition sake.”

He added, There were reasons as to the nature of the thing,
and as to the reasons given by their Lordships to the Commons,
he answered to as followeth :

‘The King’s engagement at Areda® as to tender consciences : unto
which he said, That His Majesty could not understand the mis-
leaders of the people, but the misled, It would be very strange
to call a schismatical conscience a fender conscience®. He said,
a tender conscience denoted an impression from without, received
from another, and that upon which another strikes,

Seoondly, suppose these had been meant, yet he said there could
be no Inference of any Breach of Promise in His Majesty, because
that Declaration had these two limitations, First, a reference to
Parliament, Secondly, such Liberties to be granted only as con-
sisted with the peace of the kingdom.

Then he came to the second proviso, touching allowing fifths to
such incumbents as should be excluded their livings; which he
‘observed was no seasonable proviso, at least, at this time; and if
it were, yet not fit to allow such persons any thing out of eccle-
siastical livings 4.

He said, what could be more repugnant at the same time to enact
Uniformity, and to allow the fifth of an ecclesiastical living to
&@ non-conformist for not conforming; which, he said, joined with
the pity of their party, would amount to more than the value of
the whole living?

He said such a course was too jealous a reflection upon the Act;
when you say some godly people would not submit, and it ean signify
nothing but fear in making such a concession.

* In King Charles’ “Declaration con- Brut a liberty to fender comsedonces, and

sclosimstical Affairs,” given at that no man should be disquicted, o€
Tinreduc- Called in question for disurbaaices of oph-

ion in matter of religion, which do nor

disturb the peace of the kingdom ; and
upon our first arrival that we shail be ready to consent to such

omy to call a el of divines, as the an Act of Parliament ms, upea mature de-

‘to provide a prog eration, shall be offered ous, for the

these difereaces sd dy fall grotng tha idulace
Shes Se Jour he
ami ose NS 3X, Ny ae

He added, “This would make the Act contradictory, to say
‘one part of the Bill that it was an equal Act, and in another part
to allow Dissenters to it."

‘There was another reason of the Commons’ dissent ; That dis
wives and children of orthodox ministers were made miserable b
some of these men, it may be for not paying unto them those fifths
which were allowed unto them in the late times.

He added, that none that make laws ought to suppose that
would break them.

He said further, That it was not reasonable to allow the F
‘of ecclesiastical livings, because generally such livings were too
small, not able to maintain a learned man with books; and
lessening livings thus, it would gratify unconformable men
desire livings in sach hands shoeld be made small, whereby
reputstion of the conformable clergy would be lessened.

Secondly, he said such a concession is not only against reason,
but jastice also. It was a Divine Canon which said he that served
at the altar should live at the altar, therefore the profit of the livin
‘ought to go to the labourer,

He said, That Unity was so precious, that it served not only for
the peace of the Church, but of the Kingdom also; for to give
occasion for multitudes to meet, which would certainly follow the
Dissenters, what danger that might carry with it, was worthy your
Lordships’ consideration. :

He did from the Howse of Commons desize their Lordships
that they would recommend to the Convocation the directing of
such decent gestures, to be used in the time of Divine Service
as was fit.

“He found one mistake in the rubric of Baptism, which he
conceived was a mistake of the writer, Persons being put in instead
of Children",

“ And having thus far dissented from their Lordships in Decimo
Sexto, he came to argument én Folie, giving the Commons’ comsent
that their Lordships should annex to the Bill THA 7" BOOK sent
to the Commons by your Lordships; and so at length came to a
final concord by his silence, which put an end to that Conference.”

And thus the fate of the Bill lay with the House of Lords.
Ordered ‘that the alterations and matter of this Conference
shall be read and considered to-morrow in the afternoon,”
‘May 8. The Amendments and Alterations in the Bill of Uniformity,
brought from the House of Commons at a Conference, and res

+ See Proceedings in Convocation, .
+ Seo Journals H. Ley March 1), aly He Gey hack 20, 15.4 WK.

‘THe House or Lorps, 1662. vecedaxy

ported yesterday, were now read twice; and the House adjoumned
into a Committee, And being resumed,

‘Question, Whether this House agrees with the House of Com-
‘mons in the clause concerning schoolmasters, with the Alterations
and amendments? Resolved in the affirmative, Clanse VT,

Question, Whether this House agrees to olf the rest of the
alterations and Amendments as came up from the House of Com~
‘mons. Resolved in the affirmative.

Then the Alterations and Amendments ia the said Bill of Uni+
formity were read the Third time, And the question being put,
“Whether this House agrees to these Alterations and Amend-
ments.” It was resolved in the AFAZRMA TIVE.

Whereas it was signified by the House of Commons at the Con-
ference yesterday that they found one mistake in the rubric of
Baptism, which they conceived was a mistake of the writer, Persons
being put instead of Children. The Lord Bishop of Durkam
acquainted the House that himself, and the Lord Bishop of St.
Asaph, and the Lord Bishop of Carlisle had authority from the
Convocation to mend the said word, averring it was only a mis-
take of the scribe, Amd accordingly they came to the clerk's table
and amended the same*.

Whereas it was intimated at the Conference yesterday as the
desire of the House of Commons, ‘That it be recommended to
the Convocation to take Order for Reverend and Uniform Gestures
and Demeanours to be enjoined, at the time of Divine Service and
Preaching.” It is ordered by this House, and hereby recommended
to the Lords the Bishops, and the rest of the Convocation of the
Clergy, to prepare some Canon or Rule for that purpose, to be
‘humbly presented unto his Majesty for his assent,

May 9. A message sent to the House of Commons fo let them know that

May

the Lords do agree with them in the alterations, amendments, and
provisos, in the Bill concerning Uniformity.

19. (The KING present). The House of Commons attend, with
their Speaker, who in course of the speech says: ‘Your Majesty
having already restored the governors and government of the
Church, the Patrimony and Privileges of our Churchmen ; we hold
it now our duty for the Reformation of all abuses in the Public
Worship of God, humbly to present unto your Majesty a Bill for the
Uniformity of Public Prayers and Administration of Sacraments,

‘The Commons’ minute of Conference _ Te will be seen by the account of the
calls the attention of the Londe to official copy, and of the annexed
which this has been duly.
rt {eon ne we
‘Sex alse m

We hope the God of Order and Unity will conform the hearts of
all the People in this nation to serve him in this Order and Uni-
formity.”

‘The speech ended, the Clerk of the Parliaments presented four
Bills from the House of Commons,

And then the Clerk of the Crown read the titles of several Bills,
the first of which was :—

“An Act for the Uniformity of Public Prayers, and Administra=
tion of Sacraments, and other Rites and Ceremonies; and for
establishing the Form of Making, Ordaining and Consecrating Bi«
shops, Priests and Deacons, in the Church of Empland.”

‘The Royal AsskNT was pronounced to these Bills severally its
these words :

“Le Roy, remerciant Ses bons Subjects, accepte leur Benevo-
lence, A AINSI LE VEULT.”

And thus the Act of Uniformity was concluded.

The Act thus passed was entitled,—

“An Act for the Uniformity of Publigwe Prayers and Administracion of
Sacraments ani other Rites and Ceremonies and for Establishing the
Form of making ordaining and conserating Bishops Priats and Dese
cons in the Church of England.

The full reference to the Act is as follows :—

14 CuAntes IL, a.p, 1662,

“ Sraturns made in the Parliament

“Begun to be holden at Westminster, The Eighth day of May in the
THIRTEENTH year of the reign of K. Citan.es the Second, and by divers
Adjournments continued until the nineteenth day of May, in the fourteenth
year of the same King; and from thence prorogued until the eighteenth
Day of February then nest following, CAP. IV.

“Ex Rotulo Parliamenti de Anno Regui Regis Caroli Steundé decing
gwarto,"”

gees See ea runs a follows :—

the Administration of eee Rites and
of England {agreeable to the Word of Go
Church) compiled by the Reverend Bisho
Book, entituled, The Sook of Common

4

Tue Act or UNIFORMITY, 1662. coochaxxvii

raments, and other Riter and Ceremonies in the Charck of England, and en-
joyned to be used by Act of Parliament, holden in the said First year of
the said late Queen [January, 1559,] Entituled Am Act for the Uniformity
of Comaon Prayer and Service in the Church, and Administration of the
Sacraments very comfortable to all good people desirous to live in Chris.
tian conversation, and most profitable to the Estate of this Realme upon
the which the Mercy, Favour and Blessing of Almighty God is in no
wise so readily and plentifully poured, as by Comon Prayers, due useing of
the Sacraments, and often Preaching of the Gospel with devotion of the
hearers: (2) and yet this notwithstanding, a great mumber of people in
divers parts of this Realm, following their own sensualitie and liveing
without knowledge and due fear of God do willfully and Schismatically
abstaine and refuse to come to their Parish Churches and other Pub-
Hogue places where Coffion Prayer, Administration of the Sacraments, and
Preaching of the Word of God is used upon the Sundayes and other
dayes ordained and appointed to be kept and observed as Holy dayes:
(3) And whereas by the great and scandalous neglect of Ministers in using
the said Order, or Liturgy so set forth and enjoyned as aforesaid, great
mischiefs and inconveniences, during the times of the late unhappy
troubles, have arisen and grown; and many people have been Jed into
Factions and Schisms, to the great decay and scandal of the Reformed
Religion of the Church of England, and to the hazard of many souls] ":

[Reference to the King’s Declaration, and Cowmission.}

(4) [For prevention whereof in time to come, for settling the Peace
of the Church, and for allaying the present distempers, which the indis~
position of the time™ Aa/é contracted. The,King's Majestie (according to
His Declaration of the five and twentieth of October One Thousand Six
Hundred and Sixty [Oct. a5, 1660) granted His Commission under the
great Seal of England to several Bishops and other Divines to [re]view
the Booke of Coiion Prayer, and to prepare such Alterations and
Additions, as they thought fit to offer; And afterwards the Canvo-
¢ations of both. the Provinces of Canterbury and York, being by his
Majesty called and assembled (and now sitting) His Majesty hath been
pleased to Authorize and require the Presidents of the said Conyoca+
‘tions, and other the Bishops and Clergy of the same, to review the
x of ae Prayer, and the Book of the Form and manner
ak n ing of Bishops, Priests and Deacons; And

they should make sch Additions and

cccelxxxviii INTRODUCTION.

and convenient; And should exhibit and present the same to His Ma~
Jesty in writing, for his further allowance or confirmation ; (5) since which
time, upon full and mature deliberation, they the said Presidents, Bie
shops, and Clergy of both Provinces have accordingly reviewed the said
Books, and have made some Alterations which they think fit to be inserted
to the same ; and some Additional Prayers to the said Book of Coifion-
Prayer, to be used upon proper and emengent occasions ; and have €x=
hibited and presented the same unto his Majesty in writing, in one Book,
Entituled, THe Book of Common Prayer, and Adoinistration of the Sacra~
ments, and other Rites ami Ceremonies of the Church, according to the sxe
of the Church of England, together with the Psalter, or Psalmes of David,
Pointed as they are to be sung or said in Churcher ; and (¢he| Form ened
Manner of Making, Ordaining, and Consecrating of Bishops, Preiste, amd
Deacons : (6) All which His Majesty having duely considered Aath fully
approved and allowed the same, and recommended to this present Parliae
ment, that the said Books of Common Prayer, and of the Form of Ordina-
tion and Consecration of Bishops, Preists, and Deacons, with the Altera-
tions and Additions, which have been so made and presented to His
Majesty by the said Conyocations, be the Book, which shall be appointed
to be used by all that Officiate in all Cathedrall and Collegiate Churehes and
Chappells, and in all Chappells of Colledges and Halls in both the Univer+
sities, and the Colledges of Eaton and Winchester, and in all Parish-Churches
and Chappells within the Kingdom of England, Dominion of Wales, and
Town of Berwick upon Tweed, and by all that Make, or Consecrate
Bishops, Preists or Deacons in any of the said Places, under such Sanc-
tions and Penalties as the Houses of Parliament shall think fit.]*

[Religion audvasced by Uniform agrecoent in Public Worship.)

“IL Now in regard that nothing conduceth more to the Settling of
the Peace of this Nation (which is desired of all good Men) nor to the
Honour of our Religion, and the Propagation thereof, than an universal
Agreement in the Publique Worship of Almighty God ; and to the Intent
that every person within this Realm, may certainly know the Rule to
which he isto conform in Publique Worship and Administration of Sac-
raments, and other Rites and Ceremonies of the Church of Saglamd, and
the Manner how, and by whom Bishops, Preists, and Deacons are, and
‘ought to be made, ordained,

Tue Act oF UNtrormity, 1662. ececkxxxix

the same, That all and singular Ministers in any Cathedrall, Collegiate or
Parish Church or Chappell, or other Place of Publique Worship within
this Realme of England, Dominion of Wales, and Town of Berwick upon
‘Tweed, shall be bound to say and use the Moming-Prayer, Evening-
Prayer, Celebracon and AdministraGon of both the Sacraments, and all
other the Publique and Comon Prayer, in such Order ond Form as is
mentoned in the said Booke annexed end joyned to this present Act,
and entitaled,

“ The Booke of Comon Prayer and Administration of the Sacraments,
end other Rites and Ceremonies of the Church, according to the Use of the
Church of England ; togeather with the Psalter or Psalmes of David, pointed
as they are to be sung or said in Churches; and (the| Forme or Manner of
Making, Ordaining, and Consecrating of Bishops, Preists and Deacons =

“And that the Morning and Evening Prayers therein contained, shall
upon every Lord’s Day, and upon all other Dayes and Occasions, and att
the Times therein appointed, be openly and solemnly read by all and
every Minister or Curate, in every Church, Chappell or other Place of
Publique Worshipp within this Realme of England, and Places aforesaid.

[Zuery Parson shall read, and make assent to use the Book.)

“TTL And to the end that Uniformity in the Publique Worshipp of God
(which is so much desired) may be speedily effected, Bee it further Enacted
by the Authority aforesaid, That every Parson, Vicar, or other Minister
whatsoever, who now hath, and enjoyeth any Ecclesiasticall Benefice, or
Promotion, within this Realme of England, or places aforesaid, shall in
the Church, Chappell, or place of Publique Worship belonging to his said
Benefice or Promotion, upon some Lord's day before the Feast of Saint
Bartholomew which shall be in the yeare of our Lord God one thousand
six bundred and sixty two [Aug. 24, 1662] openly, publiquely, and so-
Jemnely read the Mormeing and Evening Prayer appointed to be read by,
and according to the said Booke of Comon Prayer att the times thereby
‘appointed, and after such reading thereof shall openly and publiquely,
Defore the Congregation there assembled, declare his unfeigned assent,

and consent to the use of all things in the said Booke contained and
prescribed Lin these words, and no other:

[Form of Assent.)
TV. 1 A.B. Doe here declare my unfaigned Assent and Consent to all
‘Thing contained and prescribed in and by the Booke, intituled,
‘of Corion Prayer and Administration of the Sacraments, and
rand Ceremonies of the Church, according to the Use of the Church
tegeatiher with the Psalter or Psalmes of David, pointed as they

‘this Asnexed Book given already in this Lntroductian, yee

THe Acr or Unirormrry, 1662.

[lmeumnbents beeping Curates to read the Common Prayers once each month.

“VIL, [And be it further enacted by the Authority aforesaid, That in all
Places where the proper Incumbent of any Parsonage, ot Vicaridge, or
Benefice with Cure, doth reside on his Living, and keepe 2 Curate, the
Incumbent himselfe in Person (not haveing same lawfull Impediment to
be allowed by the Ordinary of the Place) shall once (at the least) in every
‘Moneth, openly and publiquely, read the Comon Prayers and Service in,
‘and by the said Book prescribed, and (if there be occasion) administer
each of the Sacraments, and other Rites of the Church, in the Parish
‘Church or Chappell, of, or belonging to the same Parsonage, Vicarage or
Benefice, in such Order, Manner and Forme, as in and by the said Booke
is appointed ;

“[ Pemaltics.] (2) Upon Pain to forfeit the Siim of five Pounds to the Use
of the Poore of the Parish for every Offence, upon Conviction by Confession,
‘or Proofe of two credible Witnesses upon Oath, before two Justices of the
Peace of the County, City or Town Corporate where the Offence shall
be comitted, (which Oath the said Justices are hereby impowered to
administer) and in Default of Payment within ten Dayes, to be levied by
Distresse and Sale of the Goods and Chattells of the Offender, by the
‘Warrant of the said Justices, by the Churchwardens, or Overseers of the
Poore of the said Parish, rendring the Surplusage to the Party*.

[Deans, Canons, Professors, Masters, &c., shall subscribe the Declaration.)

“VIII. And beit further enacted by the Authority aforesaid, That every
Deane, Canon, and Prebendary of every Cathedral or Collegiate Church,
and all Masters, and other Heads, Fellowes, Chaplaines and Tutors of, or
in any Colledge, Hall, House of Learning, or Hospitall, and every publique
Professor and Reader in either of the Universities, and in every Colledge
‘elsewhere, and every Parson, Viccar, Curate, Lecturer, and every other
Person in Holy Orders, and every Schoolmaster keeping any publique
or private Schoole, and every Person instructing or teaching any Youth
in any House or private Family as a Tutor, or Schoolmaster, who upon
the first Day of May, which shall be in the yeare of our Lord God one
thousand six hundred sixty-two, or at any Time thereafter shall be in
cumbent, or have Possession of any Deanery, Canonry, Prebend, Master-
shipp, Headshipp, Fellowship, Professor's Place, or Reader's Place, Par-
sonae, Viearage, cr any other Ecclesiasticall Dignity or Promotion, or of
any Curate's Place, Lecture or School ; or shall instruct or teach any
Youth as Tutor or Schoolmaster, shall before the Feast-Day of St, Bare
tholomew, which shall be in the yeare of our Loni one thousand six

GIs sepeet of this clause, son 25 Car. TL, exp. 65: x0 Anns, Seats 8 ox fy al
2 ny CAP 34+ BECK 8

eccexcii

hundred sixty-two, or at or before his or their respective Admission to be
Incumbent, or have Possession aforesaid, subscribe the Declaration or
Acknowledgment following, Scifice,

[Form of Declaration.)

“IX, ©I A. 8, do declare, That it is not lawful, upon any Pretence
whatsoever, to take Armes against the King; and that Ido abhorr that
traiterous Position of taking Arms by his Authority against his Person,
or against those that are commissionated by him; and that I will conforme
to the Liturgy of the Church of England, as it is now by Law esta
blished: And I do declare, That I do hold there lies no Obligacon
upon me, or on any other Person, from the Oath, commanly called, The
Solemne League and Covenant, to endeavour any Change or Alteration of
‘Government either in Church or State ; and that the same was in it selfe
an unlawfull Oath, and imposed upon the Subjects of this Realme against
the knowne Lawes and Liberties of this Kingdome.

“*X. Which said Declaration and Acknowledgment shall be sub+
scribed by every of the said Masters, and other Heads, Fellowes, Chap-
laines, and ‘Tutors of, or in any Colledge, Hall, or House of Learning, and
by every publique Professor and Reader in either of the Universities,
before the Vice-Chancellor of the respective Universities for the time
being, or his Deputy: And the said Declaration or Acknowledgment
shall be subscribed before the respective Archbishopp, Bishopp, or Onli-
nary of the Diocese, by every other Person hereby enjoyned to subscrible
the same ;

“* [Ponaities,) (2) Upon Pain that all and every of the Persons aforesaid
failing in such Subscription, shall loose and forfeit such respective Deanary,
Canonry, Prebend, Mastershipp, Headship, Fellowship, Professor's Place,
Redder’s Place, Parsonage, Viecarage, Ecclesiastical Dignity or Promo-
tion, Curate's Place, Lecture and Schoole, and shall be utterly disabled,
and (ipso facto) deprived of the same: (3) And that every such respective
Deanry, Canonry, Prebend, Mastership, Headship, Fellowship, Proffessor's
Place, Reader's Place, Parsonage, Viccarage, Ecclesiasticall Dignity or
Promotion, Curate’s Place, Lecture and Schoole, shall be void, as if such
Person so failing were naturally dead.

[Schootmasters in Private Houses.)

“XT. And if any School-master, or other Person, instructing or teach:
ing Youth in any private House, or Family, as a Tutor or School-masten,
shall instruct or teach any Youth as a Tutor or School-master, before
Licence obtained from his respective Archbishop, Bishop, or Ordinary

ere areas nae * In past abolished by + W. & M., Sess
2. 6 8, sect 31.

THe Acr oF UNIPORMITY, 1662. ececxciii

of the Diocese, according to the Laws and Statutes of this Realm, (for
-— which he shall pay twelve Pence only) and before such Subscription and
Acknowledgment made, as aforesaid ; Then every such School-master,
and other, instructing and teaching, as aforesaid, shall for the first Offence
suffer three Months Imprisonment without Bail or Mainprize ; (2) and
for every second, and other such Offence, shall suffer three Months Im-
prisonment without Bail or Mainprize, and also forfeit to his Majesty the
‘Sum of five Pounds: (3) And after such Subscription made, every such
Parson, Vicar, Curate and Lecturer, shall procure # Certificate under the
Hand and Seal of the respective Archbishop, Bishop or Ordinary of the
Diocese, (who are hereby enjoined and required upon Demand to make
and deliver the same) and shall publickly and openly read the same,
together with the Declaration or Acknowledgment aforesaid, upon some
Lord's Day within sAree Monzhs then next following, in his Parish Church
where he is to officiate, in the Presence of the Congregation there as
sembled, in the time of Divine Service ; (4) upon Pain that every Person
failing therein, shall lose such Parsonage, Vicarage or Benefice, Curate's
Place, or Lecturer’s Place respectively, and shall be utterly disabled, and
ipso facto deprived of the same; and that the said Parsonage, Vicarage
or Benefice, Curate's Place, or Lecturer’s Place, shall be void as if he was
naturally dead.

(Words in Declaration to be omitted after March 25, 1682.)

“XII. Provided always, That from and after the twenty-fifth Day of
March, which shall be in the Yeare of our Lord God one thousand six
hundred cighty-two, there shall be omitted in the sald Declaration or
Acknowledgment so to be subscribed and read, these Words following,
seilicet :

(2) And I do declare, That I do hold there lies no Obligacon on me,
or on any other Person, from the Oath commonly called, The Solemne
‘Lengue and Covenant, to endeavor any Change or Alteration of Govern
‘ment, either in Church or State, and that the same was in it selfe an
sunlawfull Oath, and imposed upon the Subjects of this Realm against the
knowne Laws and Liberties of this Kingdome,

**(3) So as none of the Persons aforesaid, shall from thence forth be at
all obliged to subscribe or read that Part of the said Declaration or
Acknowledgment.

[No persons, not Episcopally ordained, shall hold livings after
Aug, 24, 1662.)
“*XIIL. Provided always, and be it enacted, That from and after the
Feast of St, Bartholomew, which shall be in the Year of our Lord one
thousand six hundred sixty and two, no Person, who now {i Tncambent,

:

and in Possession of any Parsonage, Vicarage or Benefice, and who fs
pot already in Holy Orders by Episcopal Ordination, or shall not before
the said Feast-day of St. Bartholomew, be ordained Priest or Descon,
accorling to the Form of Episcopal Ordination, shall have, hold, or
enjoy the said Parsonage, Vicarage, Benefice with Care, or other Ecele-
siastical Promotion within this Kingdom of England, or the Donsiaion |
of Wales, or Town of Berwick upon Tweed ; but shall be utterly die
abled, and (io facts) deprived of the same ; and all his Ecclesiastical)
Promotions shall be void, as if he was naturally dead.

[Vo pervoms, not ordained according to the prescribed Book of Common
Prayer, shall be capable of Weing admitted to ony Benfice, or shall premme
to administer the Sacrament.

“XIV. And bee it further enacted by the Authority aforesaid, That 80
Person whatsoever, shall thenceforth be capable to be admitted to any:
Pamonage, Vicarage, Benefice, or other Ecclesiastical Promotion ar Dige
nity whatsoever, nor shall presume to consecrate and administer the
Sacrament of the Lord's Supper, before such Time as he shall be ot
Priest according to the Form and Manner in and by the said Book pree
scribed, unless he have formerly been made Preist by Episcopal Ordina=
tion according to the forme and manner in and by the said booke
prescribed, unlesse he have formerly beene made Preist by Episcopall
ordination,

* [Pemalties,] (3) Upon Pain to forfeit for every Offence, the Stim of one
hundred Pounds; one Moycty thereof to the King's Majesty ; the other
Moyety thereof to he equally divided between the Poore of the Parish where
the Offence shall be coiitted ; and such Person or Persons as shall sue
for the same by Action of Debt, Bill, Plaint or Information, in any of hig
Majesty's Courts of Record, wherein no Essoine, Protection, or Wager of
Law shall be allowed, and to be disabled from taking, or being admitted
into the Order of Preist, by the space of one whole Yeare then next
following.

“XY. Provided, That the Penalties in this Act shall not extend to
the forreiners of Aliens of the Forrein |
be allowed by the King’s Majestie, and Successors in England.

“XVI. Provided alwaies, That no Title to confere, or presont by
Lapse, shall accrewe by any Avoydance or Deprivation (ifvv facte) by
Vertue of this Statute, but after six Moneths after Notice of such avoide
ance or Deprivation given by the Ordinary to the Patron, or sach Sen- |
tence of Deprivation openly and publiquely read in the Parish Church
of the Benefice, Parsonage or Vicarage becomeing void, or whereof the
Incumbent shall be deprived by Vertue of this Act.

4 (Le, alter Aug, 24, vite.

THe Act oF UntrorMIry, 1662. ececxey

[Wo other form of Common Prayer to be openly used in any Church
or Publick place.)

“XVIL And be it further enacted by the Authority aforesaid, That
no Form or Order of Comion Prayers, Administraton of Sacraments,
Rites or Ceremonies, shall be openly used in any Church, Chappell, or
‘other publique Place of, or in any Colledge or Hall in cither of the
Universities, the Colledges of Westminster, Winchester or Eaton, or any
of them, other than what Is prescribed, and appointed to be used in and

* by the said Booke ;

[Buery Head of a College, &c., t0 subscribe the 39 Articles.)

* (2) And that the present Governor, or Head of every Colledge and
Hail in the [said] Universities, and of the said Colledges of Westminster,
Winchester, and Eaton, within one Moneth after the Feast of St. Bare
tholomew, which shall be in the Yeare of our Lord one thousand six
hundred sixty and two; and every Governour or Head of any the said
Colledges or Halls hereafter to be elected or appointed, within one Moneth
next after his Election, or Collation, and Admission into the same Govs
ernment or Headshipp, shall openly and publickly in the Church, Chapell,
or other publique Place of the same Colledge or Hall, and in the Presence
of the Fellowes and Scholars of the same, or the greater Part of'them then
resident, subscribe unto the Nine and thirty Articles of Religion, men-
tioned in the Statute * made in the thirteenth Year of the Reigne of the late
Queene Elizabeth, and unto the ssid Booke, and declare his unfeigned
Assent and Consent unto, and Approbation of the said Articles, and of
the same Booke, and to the Use of all the Prayers, Rites and Ceremonies,
Forms and Orders in the said Booke prescribed and contained, according
to the Form aforesaid ; (3) and that all such Governours or Heads of the
said Colledges and Halls, or any of them, as are, or shall be in Holy
Orders, shall once (at least) in every Quarter of the Year (not having
a lawfull Impediment) openly and publiquely read the Morning Prayer
and Service in and by the said Book appointed to be read in the Church,
Chapell, or other publique Place of the same Colledge or Hall ;

“ [Penaities.] (4) Upon Pain to loose, and be suspended of, and from all
the Benefits and Profitts belonging to the same Government or Headshipp,
by the Space of six Moneths, by the Visitor, or Visitors of the same Col-
ledge or Hall; (5) and if any Governor, or Head of any Colledge or Hall,
Suspended for not subscribing unto the said Articles and Booke, or for
Hot reading of the Morning-Prayer and Service, as aforesaid, shall not
att, or before the End of six Months next after such Suspension, subscribe

# Statute 13 Eliz, cap.1%,

unto the said Articles and Booke, and declare his Consent thereunto,
aforesaid, or read the Morning-Prayer and Service, as aforesaid, then such
Government or Headshipp shall be (is fete) void.

(Where it és latufiel te sse the Service in Latin.)

“XVIII. Provided alwaies, That it shall and may be lawfull to use the
Morning and Evening Prayer, and all other Prayers and Service pre«
scribed in and by the said Book, in the Chapels or other publique Places
of the respective Colleges and Halls in both the Universities, in the
Colleges of Westminster, Winchester and Eaton, and in the Convocations
of the Clergies of either Province in Latin ; any Thing in this Act to the
contrary notwithstanding!)

[No Lecturer to preach without a Licence}

“XIX, And be it farther enacted by the Authority aforesaid, [That
no Person shall be, or be received as a Lecturer, or permitted, suffered,
or allowed to preach as a Lecturer, or to preach, or read any Sermon of
Lecture in any Church, Chappell, or other Place of publique Worshipp,
within this Realm of England, or the Dominion of Wales, and Towne of
Berwick upon Tweed, unless he be first approved, and thereunto Licensed
by the Archbishopp of the Province, or Bishopp of the Diocese, or (im
Case the See be void) by the Guardian of the Spiritualties, under his
Seale, and shall in [the] Presence of the same Archbishop, or Bishop, oF
Guardian, read the Nine and thirty Articles of Religion mentioned is the
Statute € of the thirteenth Year of the late Queen Elizabeth, with Decla-
ration of his unfeigned Assent to the same ;

[Lecturers to road and declare assent to Book of Common Prayer

“ (2) And] that every Person and Persons whoe nowe {s, or hereafter
‘shall bee licensed, assigned [and] appointed, or received as a Lecturer, to
preach upon any Day ef the Weeke in any Church, Chappel or Place of
publique Worship within this Realme of England, or Places aforesaid, the
first Time he preacheth (before his Sermon) shall openly, publiquely, and
solemnly read the Comon Prayers and Service in and by the said Booke
appointed to be read for that ‘Time of the Day, and then and there put
Tiguely and openly declare his Assent unto, and Approbation of the said
Booke, and to the Use of all the Prayers, Rites and Ceremonies, Formes
and Orders therein contained and prescribed, according to the Forme
before appointed in this Act; (3) and alsoe shall upon the first Lecture
Daye Cof every Moneth afterwards, so long as he continues Lecturer or

‘Asweyed othe orginal Actia a separ» Annexe to the oiginal Aca epic

rate rate schedule,
# Statute 13 Elis, cap. 13.

Tue Acr or Uniroranty, 1662. cccexcvii

Preacher there, at the Place appointed for his said Lecture or Sermon,
before his said Lecture or Sermon, openly, publiquely and solemnly read
the Common Prayers and Service in and by the said Book appointed to
be read for that Time of the Day at which the said Lecture or Sermon
is to be preached, and after such Reading thereof, shall openly and pub-
lickly, before the Congregation there assembled, declare his unfeigned
Assent and Consent unto, and Approbation of the said Booke, and to the
Use of all the Prayers, Rites and Ceremonies, Forms and Orders therein,
contained and prescribed, according to the Forme aforesaid ;"J

“[Pemaltics.] (4) And that all and every such Person and Persons who
shall neglect or refuse to do the same, shall from thenceforth be disabled.
to preach the said, or any other Lecture or Sermon in the said, or any
other Church, Chappell or Place of publique Worshipp, until such Time
as he and they shall openly, publiquely and solemnly read the Common
Prayers and Service appointed by the said Booke, and conform in all
Points to the Things therein appointed and prescribed, according to the
Purpose, true Intent and Meaning of this Act,

[Lecturers in Cathedral or Collegiate Chserches.)

“*XX. [Provided always, That if the said Sermon or Lecture he to be
preached or read in any Cathedrall or Collegiate Church or Chapell, it
shall be sufficient for the said Lecturer, openly at the Time aforesaid, to
declare his Assent and Consent to all Things contained in the said Book,
according to the Form aforesaid '.]

[Penalties upon unauthorised Lecturers.)

“XXI.™ And be it further enacted by the Authority aforesaid, That if
any Person who is by this Act disabled to preach any Lecture or Sermon,
shall during the Time that he shall continue and remaine so disabled,
preach any Sermon or Lecture; that then for every such Offence, the
Person and Persons so offending shall suffer three Months Imprisonment
in the Common Goal without Baile or Mainprize ; (2) and that any two
Justices of the Peace of any County of this Kingdome and Places aforesaid,
and the Maior or other Cheif Magistrate of any City or Town Corporate
within the same, upon Certificate from the Ordinary of the Place made
to him or them of the Offence committed, shall and are hereby required
to committ the Person or Persons so offending, to the Goal of the same
County, City or Town Corporate accordingly,

4 Annexed to the original Act ina sepa» _! Annexed to the original Act in a sepa=

hedule. ite schedule,
78S Repealed 26 & ag Vic. ¢.323, 835. 7S Explained by 25 Car, IL, op 87)

ii

ecoexevili

[Prayers to be read before a Lecture, and Lecturer to be precent)) ——
“XXII. [Provided alwnies, and be it further enacted by the Authority
aforesaid, That att alland every Time and Times when any Sermon or
Lecture is to be preached, the Common Prayers and Service in’ and by
the said Booke appointed to be read for that Time of the Day, shall be
openly, publiquely and solemnly read by some Preist or Deacon, in the
Church, Chapell or Place of publique Worshipp where the said Sermon or
‘Lecture is to be preached, before such Sermon or Lecture be preached 5
and that the Lecturer then to preach shall be present att the Reading
thereof,
(Provision for University Sermons, &.} 7
“XXIII. Provided nevertheless, That this Act shall not extend to the
University Churches in the Universities of this Realm, or either of them,
when or att such Times as any Sermon or Lecture is preached or read im
the said" Churches, or any of them, for, or as the Publick University
Sermon or Lecture; but that the same Sermons and Lectures may be
preached or read in such Sort and Manner as the same have been here-
tofore preached or read ; this Act, or any Thing herein contained to the
contrary thereof in any wise notwithstanding ®.}

[Previous Statute of Uniformity confirmed as regards punishment of
Offenders against the Be Common Prayer.)

“XXIV. And be it farther Enacted by the Authority aforesaid, That
the severall good Lawes, and Statutes of this Realm, which have beene
formerly made, and are now in
ministration of the Ss
aforesaid, shall stai 5
whatsoever, for the establi
tuled, The Book of Comon Pi here
joyned and annexed fo this Ae al plied, practised, and put
in ure for the punishing of all offences contrary to the said Laws, with
relation to the Book aforesaid, ai "

the Names be altered
and changed from tlme'to time, and fitted to the present. occasion Bd
cording to tht direction of lawful Authority, -

* To original, “‘same.” * Annened to the I Act in. a separate schedule,
: Min original, the fall lle chetoe wetven i,

‘Tae Act oF Ustrorsry, 1662. cocexcix

Lita peta eis of Re Bok be Ue provid toll Par aa ated Churches.)

““XXVI. Provided alsoe, and be it Enacted by the Authority
‘That a true Printed Copy of the said Book, Entituled, The Book of Comien
Prayer, &c.4, shall att the costs and charges of the Parishioners of every
Parish-Church, and Chappelry, Cathedrall Church, Colledge, and Hall,
be attained and gotten before the Feast-day of Saint Bertholomew, in the
yeare of our Lord, One thousand six hundred sixty and two, upon pain of
forfeiture of Three pounds by the moneth, for so long time as they shall
then after be unprovided thereof, by every Parish, or Chappelry, Cathedrall
Church, Colledge, and Hall, making default therein.

[Proviso for a Translation into Walsh to b¢ made by May 1, 1665,
Sor use in Wales.)

“"XXVIL. Provided alwaies, and be it enacted by the Authority afore
said, That the Bishops of Hereford, St. Davies, Asaph, Bangor and
Landaff, and their Successors, shall take such Order among themselves,
for the Souls Health of the Flocks committed to theire Charge within
Wales, that the Booke hereunto annexed be truly and exactly translated
into the British or Welsh Tongue ; and that the same* soe translated, and
being by them, or any three of them at the least, viewed, perused and
allowed, be imprinted to such Number at least, so that one of the said
Bookes so translated and imprinted, may be had for every Cathedral, Col
legiate and Parish Church, and Chapell of Ease in the said respective
Dioceses and Places in Wales, where the Welsh is comonly spoken or
used, before the first Day of May, one thousand six huncred sixty-five 5
(2) and that from and after the imprinting and publishing of the said Booke
80 translated, the whole Divine Service shall be used and said by the Mix
nisters and Curates throughout all Wales within the said Dioceses where
the Welsh Tongue is comonly used, in the British or Welsh Tongue,
in such Manner and Form as is prescribed according to the Booke hereunto
annexed to be used in the English Tongue, differing nothing in any Order
or Form from the said English Booke ; for which Book, so translated and
imprinted, the Church-wardens of every the said Parishes shall pay out of
the Parish Moncy in their Hands for the Use of the respective Churches,
‘and be allowed the same on theire Account ; and that the said Bishopsand
their Successors, or any three of them at the least, shall sett and appoint
‘the Price, for which the said Booke shall be sold : (3) And one other Booke
‘of Common. Prayer in the English Tongue, shall be bought and had in
‘every Church throughout Wales, in which the Booke of Coion
in Welsh is to be had by Force of this Act, before the first Day of May,

4 In original, the full title is always writven in, Un ovigimal, weaken seme?

d INTRODUCTION.

‘one thousand six hundred sixty and foure, and the same Booke to

In such convenient Places within the said Churches, that such as

stand them may resort at all convenient Times to read arid peruse the
‘same, and alsoe such as do not understand the said Language, may by cot
ferring both Tongues togeather, the sooner attaine to the Knowledge of the
English Tongue ; any Thing in this Act to the contrary notwithstanding:
(4) And untill printod Copies of the said Booke so to be translated, may be
had and provided, The Form of Comon Prayer established by Parliay
ment, before the makeing of this Act, shall be used as formerly in such
Parts of Wales where the English Tongue is not comonly understood.

[Por the preservation of accurate copies in Cathedral and other Libraries
by means of “SEALED Books.”]

“(XXVIIL. And to the end that the true and perfect Copies of this Act,
and the sald Booke Sercunto annexat may be safely kept, and perpetwally
preserved, and for the avoi of all disputes for the time to come; (2) Be
it therefore Enacted by the Authority aforesaid, ‘That the respective Deane’.
and Chapters of every Cathedrall, or Collegiate Church, within England
and /¥eder shall at theire proper costs and charges, before the twenty fifth
day of December one thousand six hundred sixty & two, obtain undér
the Great Seal of England a true and perfect printed Cupy of thie Ad,
and of the said Booke annexed hereunto, to be by the said Deanes and
Chapters, and their Successors kept and preserved in safety for ever, and
to be alsoe produced, and shewed forth in any Court of Record, as often
as they shall be thereunto lawfally required ; (3) And alsoe there shall be
delivered true and perfect Copies of ¢ t, and of the same Booke lato
the respective Courts at Westmir into the Tower of Londen, to
be kept and preserved for ever among the Recor
and the Records of the Tower, to bi

shall be examined by such

e t under the Great Seale of

England [shall be examined by such persons as the King’s Ma! shall
appoint under the Great Seale of England]* for that purpose, and shall
be compared with the Originall Book Acrewnto annexed, and shall have
power to correct, and amend in writing any Error committed by the Printer
in the printing of the same Booke, or of any thing therein contained,
and shall certifie in writing under theire Hands and Seales, or the Hands
and Seales of any Three of them att the end of the same Book, that they
have examined and compared the same Booke, and find it to be « true
sand perfect Coppy (5) which said Bookes, and every one of them/s0

+ In the ofigital rule these words are inverlines, —_

Tue Act OF UNIFORMITY, 1662. di

exemplified under the Great Seale of England, as aforesaid, shall bee
dcemed, taken, adjudged, and expounded to bee gocd, and available in
the Law to all intents and purposes whatsoever, and shall be accounted
as good Records as this Booke itself Acreunto annexed; Any Law or
Custome to the contrary in any wise notwithstanding.

[Proviso for the Regins Professor of Lavo at Oxford}

“*XXIX. Provided also, That this Act, nor any Thing therein con-
tained, shall not be prejudicial or hurtful unto the King's Professor of the
Law within the University of Oxford, for or concerning the Prebend of
Shipton within the Cathedral Church of Sarum, united and annexed unto
the Place of the same King’s Professor for the Time being, by the late
King James of blessed Memory.

[Proviso concerning the Ordinal referred to im the 36th Article}

“XXX. Provided alwaies, That whereas the six and thirtieth Article
of thenine and thirtie Articles agreed upon by the Archbishops and Bishops
‘of both Provinces, and the whole Clergy in the Convocation holden at
London, in the yeare of our Lord one thousand five hundred sixty-two,
for the avoiding of Diversities of Opinions, and for establishing of Con-
sent touching true Religion, is in these Words following, via

44(2) That the Booke of Consecration of Archbishops and Bishops,
and Onlaining of Preists and Deacons, lately set forth in the Time of King
Edward the Sixth, and confirmed at the same Time by Authority of Par-
fiament, doth contain all Things necessary to such Consecration and.
Ordaining, neither hath it any Thing that of it selfe is superstitious and
ungodly : And therefore whosoever are Consecrated or Ordered according
to the Rites of that Booke, since the second yeare of the aforenamed King
Edward unto this Time, or hereafter shall be Consecrated or Ordered
according to the same Rites, We decree all such to bee rightly, onderly,
and lawfully Consecrated and Ordere

“XXXL. It be enacted, and be it therefore enacted by the Authority
aforesaid, That all Subscriptions hereafter to be had or made unto the
said Articles, by any Deacon, Preist, or Ecclesiastical Person, or other
Person whatsoever, who by this Act, or any other Law now in Fores, is
required to subscribe unto the said Articles, shall be construed, and taken
to extend, and shall be applied (for and touching the said six and thirtieth
Article) unto the Booke containing the Form and Manner of Making,
Ordaining and Consecrating of Bishops, Preists and Deacons, in this Act
mentioned, in such Sort and Manner as the same did heretofore extend
unto the Booke set forth in the Time of King Edward the Sixth, men-

tioned in the said six and thirtieth Article; any Thing in the said Article,
or in any Statute, Act or Canon heretofore had or made, to the contrary
thereof in any wise notwithstanding, °

[The Book of Elizabeth to be weed wtit the mevw one taker its face.

“XXXII Provided also, That the Book of Common Prayer, and Ad~
ministration of the Sacraments and other Rites and Ceremonies of this
Church of England, together with the form and manner of Ordaining,
and Consecrating Bishops, Priests, and Deacons heretofore in use, apd
respectively established by Act of Parliament in the First and Eighth
years* of Queen Extzapera [159° and 1565") shall be still used and
observed in the Church of England, until the Feast of Saint Barthalomen,
which shall be in the year of our Lord God, One thousand six hundred
sixty and wo” [Aug. 24, 1662].

Tt may be added, that the original of the Act of Uniformity *
is poe amongst the other Acts of Parliament,

the material of the Act itself, seven different schedules
are visible, bearing witness to the many amendments which
the Act underwent after it was first engrossed, before the
royal assent was given. ‘These schedules are marked in the
gbove printed report by the insertion of a bracket thus, 37.
‘Attention has already* been called to the existence of
means for the attachment of the MS. Prayer-Book, refer
to as the “Annexed Book,” to the Act in question, so as to
make it part and portion of the Act, in fact, one of the eight
schedules of which the Act may thus be said to be composed.

PEEL Gp. 9. 8EL cap. + not the seomtart is ae a
text ‘ history of the Act and ity
iG more to the

clariny nat of the kingdom than

Archibshops and fisope to Pe ba goods lam Boke
ful and perect,"—-Lawreduction, er brackets, thus] are =
*'Aithough it has been thou ployed to mark imertions by the Edit

print Che whole of the Act of Uniformity, c.g’ the titles of the veveral Clauses w

Ihd the nbstrace of the detate upon if, m have been suggested, and which see added

Consequence of their bearing directly upon for 7

the history of the Prayer-Book and the

printing of the Act in the Prayer-Book,

THE PRINTED BOOKS OF 1662.

Tue last stage but one in the history of the revision of
the Prayer-Book of 1662 is the printing of the Book, and its
distribution in churches.

‘The Act of Uniformity, it will be seen, had made full pro-
vision for this*, naming the time by which each parish church,
cathedral, and chapel should have obtained a copy (viz. Sun-
day, August 24th), and enacting a penalty of three pounds per
month as long as they should go unprovided after that date.

‘So much as regarded the responsibility of accurate printing,
that seems to have been left to Convocation, for they ap-
pointed the Supervisor of the Press, namely, Dr. Sancroft,
together with two Correctors of the Press, Mr. Scattergood
and Mr. Dillingham, A resolution to this effect was id
so soon as March 8, that is, before the House of Lords had
received the report of their Committee upon the book».

‘The King’s printers were, of course, employed, for they
possessed a monopoly of which they were very jealous. On
the Restoration, the Prayer-Books being scarce, unauthorized
copies appear to have been printed; and we find a paper
without date, but belonging to some time in 1661, to the
following effect :-—

“Request of John William and Francis Eglesfield, for restoration of
certain sheets of the Common Prayer-Book, seized from them Nov, 7, 1660,
by Northrop and Cutler, servants to John Bill, though they printed them
to supply the emergency of the King’s return, and knew not who were
the King’s printers §.”

The Universities had, however, certain privileges for printing
the Prayer-Book, and the King’s printers were sometimes too
active, for we find the following paper, under date,

“July 25, 1661. The King to John Bill, Understands that an autho~
rity given him to seize Books of Common Prayer amdiuly printed, he has
seized from Richard Royston, King’s stationer in ordinary, forty-seven
copies /awy/ielly printed at Oxford, which now lie at the King's printing.
house, Blackfriars. Orders him to restore the same 4.”

* See Clause XXVI-, p. cocexclx. * Calendar of State Papers, 1660
oe ES a
m . co le Be
# by Convocation, Pte

q

div

The old Book, it must be remembered, came into use at
once after the Restoration. The issue of af deast four edi-
tions*® printed during 1660-61, and before the revision was
taken in hand, sufficiently shews the demand.

Amongst the collection of Papers already quoted, we find
the following news from Queen’s College, Oxford, under the
date of

* Aug. 23, 1660. ‘Thomas Lamplugh to J. Williamson. Crosse is dise
charged of his Natural Philosophy Lecture, Common Prayer is used
everywhere except im three Colleges '."

Yet it is by no means casy to estimate how far the Prayer:
Book, before the Act of Uniformity was passed, was generally
restored. Clarendon’s account (in speaking of the duplicity
of the Presbyterians in pretending to take such interest in
the proposed revision of the Liturgy) writes :—

“While the Clergy was busy and solicitous to prepare this remedy
[ke. a Revislon} for the present distempers, the People of all the several
Factions in Religion assumed more licence than ever they had done, ‘The
Presbyterians i alf their pulpits inveighed against the Book of Common
Prayer®,” G

But elsewhere, in speaking of the general approbation of
the Act of Uniformity, he writes :—

| Return, when it was lawful to use it
[the Liturgy], though it was not enjvinad, persons of all Conditions flocked
to their Churches where it was used, And it was by very many sober
men believed, that if the Presdyterias, and the other factions in Religion,
had been only permitted to exercise thelr own ways, without any counte
nance from the Court, the heart of all the factions against the Church
would have been broken before the Parliament did so fully declare itself,"

And from the time of the

‘The kingdom was much divided, but in the two years the
Prayer-Book probably made way. We glean something ftom
the few scattered notices in the Letters and Informations
preserved in the series of documents known as the State
Papers, and perhaps an abstract from the “ Calendar” of those
from Feb., 1661, to April, 1662, will convey a more just view
than any general observations upon the subject, while they
will occupy but little space. " }

° lexi. * « The Life of Edward, Earl of Claren
FBciRior ef State Papery, v6éess, don, Orford fale, s¥2n pba
Pe 199

Tue Prrxrep Booxs oF 1662. dy

1661.

Reb. 14%) Petition from Senior Dean and 23 Fellows of §. Jon's
College, Cambridge. The master, Dr, Tucker, has withdrawn himself
from the College Chapel, which he never did before the introduction of
Common Prayer, and displays an entire neglect of everything relating to
public worship.

“Mar. 19', .. . Some in Dr, Jacombes parish, with the Doctor himself,
petition against, and some for, the use of the Common Prayer-Book. The
Bishop says, ‘If the Doctor will not read it, he will send some ane who
will.’ The Parishioners plead the King’s declaration, and think that the
Bishops have not power to impose, till the Jurisdiction taken from them
by the Long Parliament is restored.

“March 19*. Abel. Roper. . . . Petitions were sent from his parish
and Dr. Jacombes to the Bishop of London for the reading of the Comacew
Prayer in Church, . . . Dr. Bates ordered the Psalms, two lessons, ten
Commandments, and Creed to be read; knows not whether that will
satisfy.

“March 19', [Thos, Stone] There are more Churches that have mat
the reading of Common Prayer than that have it, but the Bishops have
sent readers to some, and will do so to all.

“Aug. Mr, Le Queux, who had a congregation of Walloons at Canter-
bury [who were permitted to use the crypt of Canterbury Cathedral for the
Services}, is charged with calling the Common Prayer-Book ‘a book of
fables" ;’ and in September, extracts are given from Mr. Le Queus's
Sermons, speaking of the introduction of the Prayer-Book as the rmin
of the Gospel.

“Sept. 26, Several of the old Sea Captains at Plymouth are determined
that the Common Prayer shall mot come info Mr. Hughes’ Church.

“Oct, 21. Statement that Abraham Didier turned Robert Dameg, who
had served him 14 years, out of his house becanse he conformed to the
English Liturgy.

“Nov. 12. A gentleman asks Mr. Spurry, Minister of Mariley, if he
fead the Book of Common Prayer. He said, *No,’ but he feared he
should be obliged to do it.

“Nov. 29, Those appointed to distribute the Prayer-Book report that
certain persons refuse it.”

“1662.

4 #26, 6, The Mayor and Jurats of Faversham prefer a charge against
their Vicar, Nathan'. Willmot, obtruded on them during the Usurpation
for not using the Common Prayer, and not keeping the 3oth of January,

® Calendar of State Papers, 1661-1662, p. so. | Thid.y pose 8 Thich,
VTbid., py $43. = tid. ps5 * ibid, et fa}

dvi INTRODUCTION,

“April. Information by parishioners of S. Sepulchre’s, London,
against their Vicar, in refasing the election of William Rogers, a loyal
churchman, lest he should éring in the Common Prayer-Book and the
Communion Table*.”

After August 24 opposition to the Prayer-Book was
matter for the law courts, so that we do not find hier
series any more petitions or informations respecting its use
or otherwise.

As books printed at this time do not have colophons, we
do not know when the first copies of the new Prayer-Books
aoe issued from the press, nor can it be said exactly how

presses were employed. One would have eepectea a
the Universities would have helped, and that the King would
foe welcomed their assistance; but it would appear that
certain restrictions were imposed; thus we find a paper, of
which the following is the substance, relating to the printing
of the newly-revised Prayer-Book of 1662, at Cambridge >—

“Ang, 26, 1662, The King to the Vice-Chancellor of Cambridge.
Is much displeased with the high contempt of authority shewn by the
Printers of the University, who in spite of his late letters, not only con«
tinue to priat the Bible and New Testament otherwise than ts allowed
them, but also presume to print ¢he Book of Common Prayer lately set forth
by Authority, he is to order them to forbear, to secure the sheets of the:
said books, that none may be disposed af, and to enquire why former
orders were not obeyed ?.””

‘The printing of the Prayer-Book therefore proceeded but

slowly, The Act was passed on ‘May 19, but as the text of
the Book had been practically settled so long ago as April 16;
it might well have been comm sal ss already said,
Sancroft had the chief direction o' rinting ; and we find
preserved amongst the State Paper uaruats ‘the followin;
shewing how, that in June, he had been diligently at pi
for some time.

“June 16, 1662, The King to the Dean and Chapter of Durham.
Dr. William Sancroft, one of the Prebendaries, has been for some monthy’
nnd stiff i attending the impression of the Liturgy, his desertion of which
would greatly retard it; as he cannot keep his residence in the Churchy
recommends him for a dispensation therefrom ; and for full allowance and

© Calendar of State Papers, r66r-164a, p ast. bid, pelos

‘Tue PRINTED Books OF 1662.

‘equal dividends with the other Prebendaries ; it is not the meaning of the
‘Statute to require the residence of members, when service of greater use
tothe Church requires them.” 1

By chance, too, we find a letter dated the very same day, \
June 16, written to Sancroft from Bishops Auckland (where
Bishop Cosin then was), in which the writer says,—

“My Lord desires at all times to know particularly what progress you
make in the Common Prayer.” )

There is no reason to doubt but that copies were ready in i

ber for S. Bartholomew's Day, and the Act was generally i

throughout the country ; although, from the slow pro- |

ae of printing off numbers, and the few presses protelyy em-
Ployed, it is not likely as many were ready as were

fact, we find that on August 17, the Bishop af Peter-

borough issued a certificate allowing that the clergy might

feds a lawful impediment—

“*forasmuch as the prayers appointed by the said act com/d mor b¢ gotten
by the Dean and Prebendaries of the Cathedral of Peterborough".

' It was made also one of the points of complaint by the
Ministers, who were called upon to give their assent to the
book by Bartholomew's Day, which “it was well known did
not come out till Bartholomew's eve *."

A somewhat hasty examination of copies seems to shew
that at least three different folio editions, besides an Svo, and
a& 12mo., were issued, bearing the date of 1662.

One of the editions is ornamented with a series of fine
floriated initial letters and other devices, and most copies
have the title-page engraved on steel by Loggan*. To
embellishments probably the King’s printers allude when they
speak of their great charges :—

“Mar, 25, 1664, Petition of John Bill and Christopher Barker, printers:
to the King, for a stay to be made to the proceedings of Rich. Hodgkin-
son, printer of London, who prints the Book of Common Pmyer as he
lately did the Acts of Parliament, in his own name as his Majesty's printer.

a n a Ah ae Me
Wilken Sancrof, Coan as. pro (before the eo
| Maiden Lane, in tayo mane ane a] ae i
Sea Keaneits Kegser, p-743- Durham. oP:

viii INTRODUCTION,

Have several grants of the sole printing of the Common Prayer-Book, and
were at great charges om the first impression, relying on the benefit of
future impressions *.”

All the books issued in 1662 have the three State Services
for the sth of November, the 3oth of January, and the aoth
of May, either printed as part of the book, or inserted. So
early as Jan. 25, 1661, an order was issued that the forms
should be printed and annexed to the Book of Common
Prayer, but on May 2 (that is, about a week before the Act of
Uniformity was passed) we find the same order repeated—

“May 2, 1662. Onder for three Forms of Prayer for sth of November,
goth of January, and 29th of May, to be forthwith published, and printed
and annexed for the future to the book of Common Prayer, and to be ased
yearly on the said days in all Churches and Chapels throughout England
‘and Wales*.”

‘These forms of Prayer had been, April 26, brought before
Convocation, and there “ publicly read and approved *."

It will have been observed that the names in the Prayers
for the Royal Family, as they stood, were in the Convocation
Book marked through, and in the 25th section of the Act of
Uniformity it was provided that the names, &c., be altered
from time to time. Accordingly we find the following docu-
ment, dated—

“May 20, 1662. That the title of the Collect for the Royal Family be,
“A Prayer for the Royal Family,’ and that the void left in the said Collect
and in the Litany be supplied with the words, ‘Our gracious Queen Cathe
rine, Mary the Queen Mother, James Duke of York, and all the Royall
Family ; and so printed in all editions of the Prayer-Book wntil further
order, Dated from Hampton Court.”

We find that all the books printed bearing the date of 1662
have the text corrected according to the above order, but in
the Sealed Books they are marked through with a pen, simply
to bring those books strictly into conformity with the Annexed
Book and Convocation copy.

Tt will have been also seen that the Act of Uniformity pro-
vides for a Welsh translation, to be ready by May 1, 16654
and the charge of it is given to the Welsh Bishops.

* Calendar of State Papers, 166e—166, _# Calendar of State Papers, 1668-2664,

e PBs. .
thin. + See Actof Uniformity, Clause XXVIN,
fae ¢ niformity, VII,

‘THE PRINTED Books oF 1662.

dix

An edition of the Welsh Prayer-Book was issued just before

this date, bearing the title of—

Liyfr Gweddi Gyffredin, a Gwenidogaeth y Sacramentan a chyn-
neddfau a Ceremoniau eraill yr Eglyws, yn ol arfer eglwys Locgr, Ynghyd

a'r Psallwyr neu Psalman Dafydd.

A Brintiwyd yn Llundain, gau $. Dover, tros Edward Ffowks a Phetr

Bodvel. mocixiv.+

Convocation had already, April 26, 1662, passed & reso-
lution relating to a Latin version *, the translation being com-
mitted to the Dean of Westminster and Dr. Pearson. Whether
this was ever printed or not, has not been for certainty.

ascertained *.

Lastly, we have an order from the Crown for a French

version :—

“Oct, 6, 1662. Order by the King that John Durel’s* French translation
of the Prayer-Book be used as soon as printed, in all the parish churches
of Jersey and Guernsey, &c., and in the French congregation of the Savoy ;
and all others conformed to the Church of England, with licence to him
for the sole printing of the said translation *,””

This was not issued till some few years after, and was
printed in 8yo., the title bearing the imprint—

La Liturgie Angloise traduit en francois par J. Durell. S8va London,

16675

‘The previous book had been crans-
Jnted nto Welsh und had been published,
lund. sar. Afterwards aa Bvo, edi
was printed at Oxford, 1533,
© Bee p. coxeleavil

© OF the fist two editions there had
already been several Latin Versions.

‘The first was by Alexander Alesius,
the Soot, printed at Leipsic, 1552 (see
ate, Px)

‘Several editions were printed at London
by Roginald Wolf, vie. 4t0. 1360, x6mo.

rama. x
ions by ‘Tho. Vautrollerive bear
Ho. IST) MO. 1574, 41D 3575,

oe by Whitaker, 1569; a book
ited john Norton (Reg. Mag.
Rrpceae Wa6o4, and by Mocket, x67,
Teorded
‘Of che 1660 Hook the only early Version
‘which appears to be mst with, is dat by
fob Dural (the traslnior of the Free
fersion), 8vo. London, 1670.
may be added that under Abp: Laud
2, Gee “ vein of the Prayer-Book was
ley. eo 1
oye version tthe new bok was
esued by a J. Duport. 12mo., Cantab.
rors

4 John Durel, Minister of the Walloon

grants

certain conditions. (See Calendar.
Papers, 166061, ps) The
‘pension bint,

Pp

‘Phe previous bocks had
trans

of io reg whom My
r oy Chapel
tion Gllendar of State

en Eee

16, Preached
a Hoglah oy G. he Landon, qian pease
at ete ok ‘State Papers) seiday

also been
earliest

THE SEALED BOOKS,

Tue last stage in the history of the revision of the Prayer-

a of 1662 the preparation of what are called the Sealed
5.

‘Of the chief edition of the Prayer-Book printed, some five:
and-thirty were collated with the Annexed Book and then
sealed, according as the 28th clause of the Act of Uniformity
provided*, The meaning of the name, and the purpose of the
books, will be found clearly shewn in documents given in the’
next two or three pages.

The first historical document we find relating to the issue
of the Sealed Books is dated

“October, 1662, Note that the new Book of Common Prayer fs ex-
amined by the Bishops of Winchester, London, Sarum, &c., by commmis-
sion, pursuant to the late Act of Uniformity *.”

Shortly after we find the following :—

“November, 1662. Request of Dr. Crofts, Dean of Norwich, for a
dispensation for absence from his church when he is required for the audit
and choosing of the offices, on account of the business for which he nen’
‘has a commission of examining those copies of the Prayer-Book, which are’
to be kept for Records.”

“Nov. 21, 1662. The King, to Dr. Crofts, having appointed him to
examine the Book of Common Prayer, to have attendance at Norwith®
dispensed with.” .

5 Last of all, we find in the same series of documents, under
late

“December, 1662. Note of an instrument annexed to the Common
PrayerBook, and ordered to be passed under the Great Seal, as the Land.
Chancellor thinks fit.” ‘

Many of the Sealed Books delivered to the capitular bodies
are supposed to be in existence 4,

* See Clause XXVILL, Introduction, Church, Oxford, and of Ely
were collated some few
Calendar of State Papers, 1661-60,

THE SEALED Booxs. dx

Besides these books, there exist the
“* Sealed Book for the Chancery.
‘* Sealed Book for the Queen's Bench. | __ Courts of Westminste®,,

“Sealed Book for the Common Pleas.
‘' Sealed Book for the Exchequer.
“*Sealed Book at the Tower,” = The Tower.

‘The above books, until a short time ago, were scattered in
different places, but they are now brought together into one
building, namely, the Public Record Office.

‘The following may be taken as a general description of the
books, though in each case there are minor peculiarities.

‘They are all in folio, and the full height of the covers is
about 164 inches, and their width about ro}. ‘Those for the
Courts seem to have been bound in smooth crimson® mo-
rocco, while those for the cathedral chapters were in
calf. The former seem to have had the edges of the leaves
gilt, the latter either reddened or marbled.

The sides of the Court books were handsomely tooled, the
Royal Arms being impressed in gold in the centre, and the
name of the Court to which the book belonged stamped be-
neath, e.g. For rue Cuancery, For THE Kino’s Bencu, &e,
Surrounding this was a gilt border, and at the four corners were
impressed also in gold the royal cypher, that is to say, two
C.'s reversed and interlaced between ornaments resembling
palm-branches, and surmounted by a crown. ‘This cypher, in
larger size and more clearly cut, was repeated in gold seven
times down the back of the book between the bands. These
books had no clasps, but traces of the silk ribands used for
tying the covers together remain in most of them on the sides ;
that for the King’s Bench has the largest piece remaining, and
it shews that it was of a red colour, and about two inches
broad, but gathered up and passed through the cover of the

k: in some instances only the marks in the leather where
these ribands have been remain.

The books provided for the Chapters had generally but the
name of the cathedral church to which they belonged en-
grossed in black letters on the side. The book, however,
of S. Paul's Cathedral has the arms of the Chapter stamped
in gold.

® The book for the Common Pleas has been re-bound, and is now in » dark purple

dxii Intropuction.

The great feature of these books is the attachment of the
Seal and of the Letters Patent; the best-preserved book te
far, and the only one which has the seal and letters attached
as they were originally, is the book for the King’s Bench.
This may be taken as the type of the others, which are in
a less perfect condition, but enough is generally preserved to
shew that their original state was similar to this, The Seal
and Letters Patent were affixed in the following manner =

A green silk cord was passed through the whole book in
two places, about halfan-inch from the back margin, one
perforation being within an inch of the top, the ee! within
the same of the bottom of the book; the cord als
over the top edge of the book and down the two Bites being
throughout its course glued between a double strip of parch-
ment, which formed part of the binding of the book, It
was joined at the lower extremity, and here was attached also
some more cord, somewhat finer and platted, « of two colours,
red and green, and of about half an inch in width®. To
the end of this was attached the Great Seal, and the seal
remains attached now just as it did ormerly,
other cases, of those supplied to the Courts ee the ‘Tower,
the seal has been detached, but in two cases it is preserved
separately. This seal is the Seal of England, of the
usual dark yellow wax, abou! ches in diameter, with the
King enthroned on one side and on horseback on the other’,
Bat between the book and the seal the pl

through a hole which was
wed that when the
could be laid

of the Payer ~Book being not Bevel sole to be pi
in evidence in legal proceeding:

It may perhaps be well to p a copy of the Letters
Patent, which it may be added are ossed upon a sheet of

teen cut, they are nese: i
by some modern green

‘A small piece tering

is nailed on to the front, with the writing, "Fine seals are carefully in

* Service of the Church." tena vUnentnatly that of the

[n the Tower copy there are conds Kage fe ch has been in part brekens
of which four are red and two pieces ae pe

Tue SEALED Booxs. xiii

chment, about 18 inches 1 26 inches broad, with
Seraved initials and portrait py! King. Also with badges
and the royal arms engraved at the head of the document.

“ (AHARLES THE SECOND By Tue grace of God King of England

Scotland ffrance and Ireland Defender of the faith &c To all to
whome these presents shall come greeting Whereas by An Act of the Par-
Hament begun and held at Westminster the eighth day of may in the yeare
of our Lord God one thousand sixe kundred sixtie one in the thirteenth yeare
of our Reigne and there continued untill the nineteenth day of may in the
fourteenth yeare of our reigne and thence prorogued to the eighteenth of
february then next following (intituled An Act for the yniformity of pub:
Tique prayers and Administracion of Sacraments and other Rites and Cere~
monies and for the establishing the forme of makeing ordeining and con-
secrating Bishopps Priests and Deacons in the Church of England) it is
{amongst other things) enacted that to the end true and perfect Copies
of the sald Act and the Booke thereynto annexed might bee safely kept
and perpetually preserved And for the avoyding all disputes for the tyme
to come the respective Deanes and Chapters of every Cathedrall or Col-
legiate Church within England and Wales should att their proper Costs
and Charges before the five and twentieth day of December, one thousand
sixe hundred sixtie two obteine vnder the greate Seale of England a trac
and perfect printed Copie of the said Act and of the sald Booke annexed
therevnto to bee by the said Deanes and Chapters and their Successors
Kept and preserved in safety for ever and to be alsoe produced and shewed
forth in any Court of Record as often as they shall bee thereynto lawfally
required And alsoe that there should bee delivered true and perfect
Copies of the said Act and of the same Booke into the respective Courts
at Westminster and into the Tower of London to bee kept and prefeserved
for ever amongst the Records of the said Courts and the Resonis of the
‘Tower to be alsoe produced and shewed forth in any Court as need shall
require Which said Booke soe to be exemplified ynder the greate Seale
of England should bee examined by such persons as Wee should appoint
ynder our greate Seale of England for that purpose and should bee com
pared with the Originall Booke to the said Act annexed and should have
power to correct and amend in writeing any error comitted by the Printer tn
the printing of the same Booke or of any thing therein conteyned end should
Certifie in writeing vnder their handes and seales or the hands and Seales
of any three of them at the end of the same Booke that they have examined
and compared the same Booke and find it to bee @ true and perfect Copy
which said Bookes and every one of them soe exemplified ynder the gre ate
Seale of England as aforesaid should bee deemed taken adiudged and ex-
pounded to bee good and availeable in the Jaw to all intents and purposes

kk ~

whatsoever and should bee accounted as good Records as the said Booke
it selfe to the sald Act annexed Any law or Custome to the contrary mot+
withstanding as in and by the said Act of Parliament relacton being there
ynto had may at large appeare And whereas the printed Copy of the Act
‘of Parliament and Booke aforesaid herernto annexed hath beene duely ex
amined by the persons whose names are therevnto subscribed in pursuance —
‘of our Commission to them and others in that behalfe directed Now know
yee that Wee according to the fforme and effect of the said Act of Parlin. —
‘ment and in accomplishment of the intent thereof in this behalfe haye in«
spected the said examined Copy of the Act of Parliament and Booke
aforesaid and have caused the same to bee herevnte annexed and to bee
exemplified ynder the greate Seale of England Ix wirness whereof wee
have caused these our letters to bee made Patents Wirnes our selfe mitt
Westminster the fifth day of January in the fourteenth year of our Reignes
“BARKER.”
P. ipim. Regem,

‘The leaves are of a somewhat less size than the covers, and
with a good margin, But some of the leaves vary, as the
printer has used in the course of his work, not only papers of
different qualities and thickness, but of different dimensions 4,
‘The binder, however, has, as a rule, reduced them to some
sort of uniformity.

Each of the books, including the engraved title, contains —
309 leaves, and some have blank leaves of thin paper at the
beginning and at the end. At the end of the Prayer-Book,
after the word Finis, appear the words in MS.—

“The Formes of Prayer for the v. of November, the sex. of Femary,
ond for the xxix. of May, are to be printed at the end of this .!

The book is thus made to follow precisely the very words
of the Annexed Book, and that corrected by Convocation.
It would have been only Feasi e
been printed in the book, as they appear to be so in all other

copies printed during that year,

£ This does not ay in all

The type tors Waches wide, te outer
nore ihaer margia
tine Siva Resity sei techs for th tho full
pean reese ates ce
in gf, thus giving » total length for che
page of about a5}.

1 The paper is ia remarkable preserva-

THE SEALED Booxs. dxy

As regards the printing, the book, though very handsome,
is not turned out in a workmanlike manner. The shects are
supposed to consist of six leaves each, instead of the usual
four leaves (which would make it a gto.), or the two, which
would make it a folio (and this itis as to size). The signatures,
as they are called, ie. A, M2, 3, beginning with the Morn-
ing Prayer, are tolerably regular ; before that they are confused,
The Psalter begins another alphabet, Aa, Aa 2, Aa 3, though
it should by rights be db, DY 2, DD 3. The signature, Nn,
&c., consists of eight leaves; while the Form of Prayer at Sea
has an asterisk, as if an insertion, and the Ordinal commences
with o, &e.

Three leaves appear to have been inserted, i.e. the leaf of
Contents after the title, the leaf preceding Morning Prayer,
and the leaf containing the Prayer, “O God, whose nature
and property.”

(a.) The Contents were probably left to be printed last, and
to be added with the title, (é.) The reason of the addition
of the leaf before Morning Prayer, containing the two ru-
bricks, arises from this cause, It had been printed at the
back of the page containing, “To find Easter for Ever,” but
in consequence of the new arrangement, by which the twelve
pages of Calendar were, in accordance with the direction given
in the Convocation copy (and duly followed in the MS. An-
nexed to the Act), to be made to succeed instead of precede
the Tables, this page no longer faced Morning and Evening
Prayer. ‘The page, therefore, (No. 40 of the whole book),
has been struck through with a pen, and the matter reprinted
‘on a fresh leaf, which was inserted so as to form pp. 53 and
54™ of the whole book, p. 53 being left blank. The printers
had evidently followed the old arrangement of the preliminary
matter of the Prayer-Book, and it may be mentioned in pass-
ing that the books printed during that reign still followed that
arrangement, and altogether ignored the direction of the Con-
vocation, the copy of the Annexed Book, and the amended
arrangement of the Sealed Books. And this treble authority
for the proper arrangement seems to be ignored in most
Prayer-Books even now.

(¢.) The insertion of the leaf of the Prayers after the Litany
(containing the ninety-fiith and ninety-sixth pages of the whole
book) is evidently a cancel; they had been printed without

™ That is, reckoning from the first poe of the Act of Unilormity of Elizabeth, which
mmediately follows the tile and the inserted leaf containing the coutents.

devi

no Prayer, “O God, whose nature and property,” &c., which
itten in the Annexed Book to come after the two”
Pra ers for the Ember Weeks. The old place was at the
end of the prayers immediately before the Than and
it was so printed in the books which were to be sealed.
Hence, on p. 97, where it occurs, it is marked eh with
a pen, and the cancel leaf ont d it inserted in
place. Other books issued during that reign retain it ro a
old place. The Prayer-Books now adopt the new ieee
is, in accordance with the Annexed Copy and Sealed Book;
bat they would have some reason in keeping to the old plan,
inasmuch as it is the place clearly marked in the Convoca-
tion copy; and it was an wnawthorized change, on the part
of the transcribers of the Annexed Copy, as bes already been
pointed out.

‘These three cancel leaves which have been referred to, are
not only on rougher paper, but in some of the books have
not been inserted with much care *,

‘The three last leaves contain, printed, the acceptance and

subscription of Convocation, precisely similar to that which
was in MS. at the end of the Annexed Copy, and which has
sre been printed

end (i.e, at the bottom of the last page, the 628th,
all ene is the attestation as follows in MS. :—

“We whose Names are hereunder written Commissioners amongst otherr
appointed by Our Soveraign Lord Charles y* Second by the Grace of God
King of England, Scotland, France & Ireland Defender of the Faith Gc.
by His Hignese Letters Patents under y* Great Seale of England bearing
date y* first day of Newember in y* fourteenth yoare of His Raigne im prur-
suance of a certain Act made in y* Parliament begat & held! at Westeubnster
IH eighth day of May im y* thirteenth yeare of y¢ Reigne of Our sakt Sorte
vaign Lord King Charles y* Second & there continued untill y* nineteanth
day of May im y* fourteenth yeare of His said Majesties Raigne & thence
provegued to y eighteenth of February then next following, Entitled As
Act for yt Uniformity of Publick Prayers & Administration of Sacrament
& other Rites and Corcmontes & for establishing y* Form of Making Ore
dining & Conserating Bishops, Priets & Deacons in 9° Churele
England, do certifi, that We have examined & compared thit

Mr. Clay, in is Report to Mr. Ste- loose, and were pasted bn under:
eee fas Big’ sats mestious evuce’ of the en "Dene or eke
that these Teaver tad teen puta Chay bs Daing present
20 badly by the Commissioners, hat they

THE SEALED Books. xvii

with the Originall & we find it a true & perfect Copy. In Witness
whereof We have hereunto xt Our Hands & Seales, this thirteenth-day
of December in y* fourteenth yeare of the Raigne of Our said Soversign
Lord Ring Charles ° Second & in yt yeare of Our Lord Christ one
thousand six hundred and two.

“Sohn Croftes [t. 3.) Dee: Norv: Mar, Franck
“Fos, [1a 81] Henshaw Dec: Cicatr, Arch. = *1 5. 415,
“Rich (1. 8.) Chaworth Geo [Le &] Stradling,
“ Guitielm’ [L, s.] Pale Dee. Liekfeild.

“Will: (1. 8,] Brabosrne,"

This revision of the books by the Commissioners, after they
were printed, professed to bring them into a close agreement
with the Annexed Copy ; and as we see that minute alterations
are made by them, even as to the addition or alteration of

munctuation, it would be natural to suppose that all the
aled Books were thus brought into actual conformity with
one another.

But it would appear that the corrections were not made by
the Commissioners in any systematic manner, by comparing
the whole series sheet by sheet. The consequence is, that the
same correction in different books is made in different ways,
and further, that the result is not #nwéely the same. Punctua-
tion and use of capitals vary in several cases, but no variation
of importance has been observed.

The Collation of eight of the books was published many
years ago for the Ecclesiastical History Society, under the
Girection of Mr. Archibald John Stephens?, the copy for the
Court of Chancery being selected for the text.

Mr. Stephens has also given a collation of the MS, copy
served in the Rolls Office of Ireland, but since our own fis
copy has been found, its importance is not so

It may, however, in passing, be observed, that amongst the
proceedings of the Upper House of the Irish Convocation in
1662 (a copy of which has been preserved, and is in the
Library of Trinity College), we find that both Houses, having
taken into consideration the Book of Common Prayer, then
lately published in London, gave their approbation to the

® "The Book of Common Prayer and With Notes Legal and Historical By
Administration, &e., the Text taken from Archibald John Stephens, Barrister-at-
the Sealed Book for the Chancery and Law.” For the Ectlesiastical Society,
Collated with the Sealed Books for, dc. 3 vols. Bro, 2849—z834-

changes made in it on Nov, 11, 1662, But their Act of Uni-
formity was not passed until 1666, and in that year the first:
edition of the Irish Prayer-Book was printed at Dublin,—

“Dublin : printed by John Crooke, Printer to the King’s most excellent:
Majesty, and are to be sold by Samuel Dancer, Bookseller, in Castle=
street. 16661,” Sm. 4to.

It has been shewn that the Annexed Book was supposed
to be a copy of the Convocation Book ; and the Sealed
as corrected, to be in their turn exact copies of the Ann
Book. As already pointed out, there seems great probability
that more than one book was used for the purpose of tran-
scribing the Annexed Book, and possibly the actual book itself
was not used at all by the transcriber. So it is certain that
the printers of the Sealed Books did not print from the An-
nexed Book, but from copy which Sancroft may be supposed
to have prepared for the printing-office sheet by sheet, and
which has not been preserved. _

It may be, perhaps, worth while to take some few examples
of differences in words or spelling, or in other matters, which
are found on a comparison of the three books above men-
tioned; and in order to make the comparison more com-
plete, one of the ordinary folio books of 1662, as issued by the
King’s printers, (and not of the same impression as.was used
for the Sealed Books,) has been compared also.

[Title] C.C, Forme or Manner". S.B. Form & oy Manner,
ABR y » O.C. y and 4,

[Met of Uniformity of Elizabeth.)
CC. primo Elisabeth, s
A.B, Primo Elizabeth, 0.

4 The question of the authenthc
the MS. treated

he rd nr
¢ third woe
{—exnvll,) of the edition of

Book for Ireland, edited

‘desedibed pp. cooctaxir.
§.B, = the Sealed Books,
dx, —devil, > O.C, = an
of 1662, as issued to the public,

‘Tue SEALED Booxs,

[Act of Uniformity of Charles IL)
CC. [dest S.B, [Unserted.]
AB on Oc, »
[Tables and Ruler.)

.C, The Tables and Rules ordered to be printed before the Kalendar

AB, 45 s,_~—sSWeittenonthe leaves yg a
SB. 4, 1» Corrected to. come* a a
OC. sy rinted on the pages after

[ Tables, &c.]
C.C, The Evens or Vigils,
AB, yy Eves yy

[82.J' C.C. A; Edward the Sixt,

A.B. King Edw. VI.

[$ 11. Doxalogy, Morning Prayer.
C.C. the Kingdome, — the power.
aa ”

SB, 4, athe,
OC, 4, 4 andthe ,,
[8 19.1

C.C, On S. John Baptist's day.
CAT ge: SeiAE cis.) cay
[822]
CC. Creed of S. Athanasius,
AB, Saint 4,
{8 55-]
CC, Creed of S, Athanasius,
AB ,, Saint ,,
183 29 and 51.]
C.C. A Prayer for [lef? Slang}.
AB yy ow on
[88 29 and 51.]

S.B. The Evers or Vigils.
OC. ,, Evens y 5
S.B, King Edward the Sixth.
OC ww om om
[8 34 Avening Prayer.)

C.C. SM. Prayer,

A.B. the Kingdom, the power

S.B. snd the

0c, and the

§.B, On St. John Baptist’s day.
OG » » »

S.B. Creed of St. Athanasius,
OC, » Showy

S.B, Creed of Saint Athanasius,
OG an ” ”

C.C. Wee bescech thee to blesse [left Nan’].

A.B. noo»
5.B.

0c.

jy oUF gracious Queen, &c.

{Same as Sealed Book, but words mof erased]

* Sce reference to this, ante, p. dxv.

* These numbers (ax throughout the
wok) refer to the mumbered rubricks of 4c. London, 1877,

"The First Prayet-Book of Edward VE,
Revisions,”

compared with the Succensive

dxx

[5 152.] Jn the Litany.
C.C, to bless and preserve cu
aa is

noo»

our gracious Queen Catherine, Mary the

Queen Mother, James Duke of York, and all the Royal Family.

ce A Prayer of S. Chrysostom .

. 2 Corinthians 13.

sy 9 Saint Chrysostome.-~. 5) 99 oe

5 *
OC i» »

C.C, A Prayer of 8. Chrysostom
»» Saint Chrysostome . . . 2 Corinthians 13.
» Saint Chrysostom

+» S. Chrysostome . .

C.C. A Prayer of Sisint Chrysostom
Chrysostome

Mie x
SB.
OG,

AB oo
SB.
ac,

[833] CC. Wherefore se det ue
beseech him*.
ALB, Wherefore beseech we
him,

[838] C.C. as they be appointed.

[840.] C.C. S. Luk 2. 29.
A.B, St. Luke 2, 29.

»» Saint Chrysostom .

+2 Cor, sill
2 Cor, xilh 14.

«2 Cor. 13.

+2 Cor. xifi.
= 2 Cor, xii, 14.

» 2 Corinthians 13,

S.B, Wherefore tet == beseech ame
him.
O.C. Wherefore let us beseech

him.

S.B. as th
OG" se

&e appointed,

B, S. Luke.
O.C, S, Luke 2, 29.

[8 153.] ee . the Priest (& y* people with him) say the Lord's prayer,

aE ”
0.C. ” ”

In the Convocation Rook, the Abro-
ution at Evening Prayer is not actually
‘written in, but a direction is given to
Falog shat at Morsing Prayer, snd in

the carrection hd been taade. “Ths

and the people with him,

tamcriber (probably using another beod)
Bad net nosioed the al
Sbvisusly an eversighe, the Commissioners
a eed agree with the

THE SEALED Booxs. dai

[8 165, Prayers at end of Litany.]
C.C. In the time of any common plague or sickness.
In y Ember Weeks to be said every day, Ge,
Or this,
For the high Court of Parliament to be read, &*.
For all conditions of men, to be used, Ge.
A Prayer 3 may be said after any of y¢ former.
THANKSGIVINGS.
A.B, In the time of any common plague or sickness,
In the Ember Weeks to be said every day, &c.
‘Or this.
‘A Prayer that may be said after any of the former,
A Prayer for the High Court of Parliament, &c.
‘A Collect or Prayer for all conditions of men, sc,
‘THANKSGIVINGS,
S.B. In the time of any common plague or sickness.
[And same aa Annexed Book, except]
A Prayer that may be said after any of the former,
{is repented at the end in print, but erused by a pen.} a
O.C. In the time of any common plague or sickness. |
In the Ember Weeks to be said every day, &c.
Or this,
A Prayer for the High Court of Parliament, &c,
A Collect or Prayer for all conditions of Men, &c.
‘A Prayer that may be said after any of the former.
‘THANKSGIVINGS,

[857] C.C. for any Holy day. S.B. for any Holiday.
AC.» » Holyday [OCG » wn
Coltect for Whitsunday, S.B, Jesu.
C.C. Jesus. Oc. »
ret yee. For Tuesday is Whiteun Week.
OC. sy CC. Fam,
For Monday in Whitsun Week, AB. oy
C.C. Fesus, SB
A.B. Jesu, OC:
[70] C.C. any moe Sundayes, | $,B, any moe Sundaies,
A.C. ,, mo Sundaies O.C jake

« and that he have recompensed,

[8 72-] C.C. untill he have openly
A

er oom mn
S.B. hath ,, oom» hath ow
OC ny mn on no We

dxxth

[876] CC. [Lyf Hank]
AB. The Collect.

{893-1
C.C. convenient by his discretion.

A.B, ” is» ”
3132.)
votes een Evening.
AB, ” »

[8135.1

IstRopuCTION,

SB, The Collect.
Oc Collect.

S.B, convenient in his
OC » »

S.B, of Morning or Evening.
Oc. ale

C.C. (for the ‘shele god state of Christ's 9 Catholick Church of Christ

ark)

A.B, [for the whole go=4 estate of the Cath!

militant Sere its cart.

Christe Church =f Chsks

S.B. [For the wAole state of Christ: Church militant herein osrth.¥*
0.C. [For the good estate of the Catholick Church of Christ]

13 192.]
C.C. the Priest shall speak.
ALB. shall the Priest speak.

== Children which

ne Children which

C.C. dearly Beloved this,

Deloved — brethren
that this child,

AB.»

{3 226 and § 243.)
C.C. 9 Priest shall say.
A.B. shall the Priest say.

+ These words are in some copies written
Ic hss bewn wade

eee he Cn at

‘S.B, shall the Priest speak.
OC mw om ow

§.B, shall be said, all kneeling.
ac ” ”

‘S.B, that children which are,

0c.

S.B, dearly beloved brethren
that this child.

0.C, dearly beloved brethren
that these children,

S.B. shall the Priest say.
oc ” ” ”

ies Tn other copies th
Stire ene primed word
Catholick..of Christ,” wi
through with the pen.

18 229.)
C.C, the Infants to the Church.
AB » infnt yo»
[Title of Catechizm.]

C.C. to be learnedof everychilde.
ALBL oe oy person?
{8264.]
C.C. and everliving God,
AB yy ow
273.)
C.C. speaking unto the persons.
AB, an\\ von: am) ioe
15 306.] e ws he have offended any

{5 316.1
C.C, where there appearetl,
ABwhen yo

[8 320]
C.C. time of the pestilence.
A.B. ,, of pestilence,

15.337-1
G.C. time of plague.
A.B. ,, of the plague.

'S.B. the infant to the Church.
OC, a momo

S.B, tobelearned of every person
OC nm om om

S.B. and everi=t=siiving God.
O.C, everlasting God.

S.B, speaking wnto the persons
0.c, nn tO oon

have not defore disposed.
hath oy, oe
ere

S.B, when there appeareth,
O.c.

S.B, time of pestilence,
O.C.

nC

S.B, time of the plague,
OC ow

S.B. thice cxoi, * psalm,
©.C. this psalm,

[8.359-] C.C. Or ¥ 127 Nisi Dominus,
A.B, Or Psal. 127 [Nisi Dominus Pealm 127}.

S.B, Or®

Psalm cxxaxwi." [Nisi Dominus Paal, 127}.

0.C. Or else this Psalm [Nisi Dominus Pal. 127},

[The Title to the Psalms.)

C.C. The title-page not erased, but Imprint thus corrected, “Im-
printed at London, by P.cbert B

¥ This is one of the instances which
seems to shew that Sancrofy’s
have been used in places by th

ei ie eee
S tion appears now!
= “pee

xxiii

‘er y* Printers to the King’s

InTRODUCTION.

most Excellent Majestic ant by ths Acctone: of Joke BUN 1639
Cam Privilegio,

AB. No titlepage.

SB. A printed title similar* to C.C., and Imprint according to the cor-
rections, except MDCLXit, Instead of 1639

O.C, A title* same as S.B., except Imprint as follows, London, Printed

by John Bill, & Christopher Barker, Printers to the King’s most
Excellent Majesty. mocuxtt.

[The Prats.)
C.C, Beatus vir qui non abiit Psal. 1. ¢
A.B, The L Psalm *. Beatus vir qui non abiit. &c.
$.B. The First Psalm.
Beatus vir, qui non abiit. Pea! :, Ge,
O.C. Beatus vir, qui non abilt, Psal. 1,
[And so throughout the Psalms.)
[8 376.) we Short Prayers in respect of,
C.C. Special Prayers im respect *
oi @ ”

of.
(8377. Je & Confusion oftheir Sins. | 8.B, Confession of their Sins

dee Bia NOC ys arene
rt] sa} A.B, ‘Thanksgiving after a Storm,
C.C. Thankegivings after @ SEG
Storm. O60: a. ae
[$385] GC. of Provise & Thanks | S.B. of Praise & Thanksgiving
giving. after Victory.
A.B, of Praise & Thanks- | 0.C. of Praise & Thanksgiving
giving after victory. after Victory.
[Title to Ordinal]
C.C, The title-page left, but Imprint altered as before the Psalms,
A.B. The title copied, but without Imprint,
S.B. The title printed, Imprint added with a pen, according to the cor
rected copy, before the Psalms.
O.C. The title printed, but without Imprint.
[§.395-]
C.C. from all false doctrine and heresie & Schism,
w» — sehirm and heresy’, from hardness,
n» schism & heresie
heresie and schism.

» om oo»

ms, they arto ts Lop which was use fr the comectins
tinted a8 it a, p cool,
‘Annened Book {p. $7
these words are in x different inky

others vat written in over some erasure, The
Sith in, We was Metts printed bu the letser A" deal in diferent take

nett 2s,
S.B, bless and preserve

fs
O.C. Same as in Sealed Book, but not erased.

{8 396.)
G.C. [est]
A.B, Then shall the Priest (and the people with him) say the Lord’s
Prayer.
SB. 4, Priest, and the people with him, say 4, 9»
Rae site ins ” » ” > 9 on

N.B, The Lord’s Prayer is left abbreviated in the Convocation copy,
‘but written in full in Annexed Book, and printed so in Sealed Books
In Sancroft’s copy only, it will be observed, was the direction given td
“ print it out at large.”

18 396.] C.C. The Versicle. S.B. Priest.
A.B, Priest. es
[8 402.] C.C. every of them. S.B, every of them.
ALB, every one of them, | O.C. yy yy wy
(3 427.]
CC. ¥ ninth ch. of S. Matthew. | $B, the Ninth chapter af $
A.B, the ninth chapter of St. Matthew.
Matthew. OC 6 om om on
1§ 440.] C.C. then yt for Priests. | S.B. and that for Priests,
AB yoy O.C, then yo

[88.445, 446.] In the Convocation copy the alternative Gospel [§ 446], “Or
this, S. Matt. 28." 18, precedes [§ 445], ‘Or else this’," S. John a1,
15." In A.B. and S.B, and O.C, the onder fs reversed.

[8 457-] Or this, Come Holy Ghort, Eternal God, &c. The Convocation
copy gives as a direction (i.e. with a “*prickt line” beneath) ax Agfive
in y* Form of Ordering Priests. The transcriber of the “ Annexed
Book” has copied these words, instead of following them axa direc«
tion. The Sealed Book (possibly taking it from some other copy) has
printed the Hymn entire, but the Commissioners have gone throngh
it and erased every dime after the first, putting in the Gv, and the
words as in the Convocation copy, The ordinary copies print it

here entire, there being no erasure.

+ Io AB, Or this.

Tt will be seen that the above collation of the texts and
corrections only shew that certain details were not deemed
of sufficient importance to require further care than was be
stowed. A very long list, indeed, might be made of the
varieties of spelling, punctuation, or use of capitals, but this
is not needed. Indeed, it may, perhaps, be thought that
some of the variations given were not worthy of note; but
the object has been not only to shew historically how the
text had in many places depended upon accidental circum-
stances, but also to give some few data for determining, in
those cases where our Prayer-Books differ from one another,
(which they constantly do,) what is probably the correct read-
ing and what the authority.

And thus ends the account of the Revision of 1662. It is
not within the limits laid down for the present work to speak
of subsequent corrections, such as the alteration of the Ca-
lendar in 1751 (24 Geo. II., c. 23); the changes from time
to time in the names and titles of the Royal Family; the
omission of the three so-called State Services by her Majesty's
warrant in 1859 (22 Victoria); or the alteration of the Lec.
tionary by Act in 1871 (34, 35 Vict, cap. 17); still less is it
within the scope to speak of the sweeping revision which the
Prayer-Book happily escaped under William III. ‘The Prayer-
Book as we still possess it should be—with the few incidental
variations above-named, and one other previously referred to
—an exact counterpart of the volume as it came from the
hands of Convocation, Dec. 20, 1661, which the King in his
Declaration of Feb. 25 recommended to his Parliament, and
which was understood to be accepted by them intact. To
shew the nature of the many corrections in the Prayer-Book
made up to that time, and the various causes which led to
them, has been the object of the present work, and that
having been fulfilled, the account of the later history is left
to some future opportunity.

ADDENDA er CORRIGENDA, |

p. xix. A copy also of the ‘Order of the Communion” is now in my
‘own possession, and another in that of Mr. Ellis. Both are of the type
of No, 3 (ie. B. Mus. 25 f. 12).

p. xxvii. For ‘tin Magdalen College Library,” read ‘in the Library
of the President of Magdalen College.”

p. xxxiv. Tam told that a Prayer-Book of 1552, by Oswen, is also in
‘the Cathedral Library at Worcester.

p. xlv., line 5 should read, “ Hence the paragraph appears fu subitamce
twice over,” &c,

p. Ixi., line 20, instead of “but at length, Le. Feb. 16, 1641, an Act
was brought in by the Commons, and a Committee eventually appointed
(March 1),” reed “but at length (i.e. March 1, 1641) a Committee was
appointed by the House of Lords, ‘to take into consideration,” &c. 5
and eventually, Feb, 16, 1642, @ Bill was brought in by the
entitled ‘An Act for the Suppression of Divers Innovations,’ which prac-
tically involved the disuse of the Prayer-Book." Dee lines a&—31, AS

quoted from his letter to Bishop Widderbuen (Works, A.C, Lx, ol vi.
P- 456), acknowledging the receipt of certain notes, and dated ‘
Ap. 20, 1636,”

ite ety Ce

a Service took
you the book with his Majesty's hand to it, 6 warrant all your alterations made.
T have not been able to see the original copy, and am not certxin

quarto edition of 1634, and heard of another in a private collection, copled
off into a folio edition of 1636. In both the Warrant (which was fn the
King’s secretary's handwriting in the original) is copied off es follows: in !
the first, at the bottom of the page facing Morning Prayer; Inthe second,
ona fly-leaf, and is as follows =

“TI gave the Archbishop of Canterbury comand to make

ae |
expose in hi books and fiir fr the Church of Seton; amd
Curt Sp 2h i034, Gur pleas ts te base thn femal atheros

ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.

thie Reepredipeaii of St Amirews and his brethren [ote
apparent reason to
ge a = “At Wane, April 19, 16%

A lange amount of further evidence is, I see, to be found respec
the edi of the Scotch Book, but the original plan of this work
not admit of giving more than a cursory view of the General H
of the carly Revisions, so that details were omitted, In treating of
Revision of 1661, the plan was changed. See Preface.

Ps lexi, Note * belongs to page Ixi., ie. to Charles the Fint's not
Charles the Second’s reign,

‘The references to the “ Prayer-Book,” in pp, xvil.—beex.,, are to the

First Prayer-Book of Edward VI," &e., issued separately, See Ade
‘vertisement.

Four references to the Introduction are wrongly given, in consequence
of an alteration in pagination having been made after the notes were
written :—

‘On p. xxxvi, On p. xliv.,

Note 1, for p. xxvi. raed xexiv. Note §, for xxxiil. read alii.

Onp xh, On p. xlv.,

Note +, for ix. read xvii, Note |, for p. xxvii. reed sxvie

p- xclii, Cosin’s Considerations should be dated ¢. 1640, not 1641.

p.ccxxvi, The marginal rubricks as on p, ccxiv, should have been
added.

p. cclxxxvi., dale ' Aas,” stet ‘have" [le was only so altered In Sealed |
Book, not in the Convocation copy]. See p, dxxiii,

p- coxevl. § 350, rend they shall all Ancede,

p. ceel, line 7, 2 comma should be placed after ‘* ministration,” and
not a fall stop.

p. ccclix. The official MS, copy of the message, which is dated Feb, 24,
and is found in a volume of similar documents preserved in the Record
Office, Is the same, almost Jiteratim, as that which Is given from the
Journals of the House of Lords. Kennett (p. 632) gives a minute of
the Council held at Whitchall, at which five bishops were present,
and “at which time the Book of Common Prayer, with the amendments:
and additions, as it was presented to the Lords Bishops, was rex and ap=
proved, and ordered to be transmitted to the House of Peers” I cannot
find the ‘MS. Council Book” which Kennett gives as his authority, but
the words in italic should be noted in reference to the question raised,
pp. cccexlix.—Ivi,

p. cocexxxi., to reference note *, add vol. iv. p. 569.

p- cccexlii,, line 28, add after ‘original form," except that the word
* prayer’ is the first time erased, and are substituted for de.

p. dix. The title of the French Prayer-Book by Durel should be, “La
Litargie c'est 2 dire La Formulaire des Prieres Publiques,” Se,

A BRIEF INDEX.

5 vAce

Acts of Parliament

‘Act, Against such as speak against
the Sacrament, 1447

— Of Vaitormity, » Edward VI,
oa

— For Ontering Ezclesinatichl Mi.

iformity, 6 Edward VI,

+ E885
ing Act of Ben vat.

Lome, F554

‘the Crown,
—— OF Uniformity, h
cele be aking ‘of An

ov. (1606
‘Auiversiry of

aed May 19, x66

Lentine

+445
i Correcsions in

A Lita 3
ous fered to the Mi”
m7

J pact

Dill (see Ace

Bowing to the Altar, ¥. extexct from.
‘Smart's Sermon, & . $99, 340

Calamy, Summary of Savoy Conference. 7s

Sambealge, Copel a Pruriouse Seas

‘Canons of James 1. agreed to, 1604
=e
1 et

— te Serene ot sts yo

4 iit 33

Censors med at tr Petcthouse Chapel

ding the, Scotch Payer Hook,

mot seit toe Selig sar he

Book ta Prayer, 1 es
Prayer-Books issued during

review the Prayer-Iicok +
‘Order recommending the
_ book revived by Convocation 4 489
—— Speech to the House f

dae
ing of the Bill for Uniformity .
Comgahaee of Landa ta onder Tano-

- 5

6
sammons, House of, June a5—July 9,
vote

— of the ‘Ki
See Te ier

Proceedings upon the Bill
ity, Apr ve-April 32»

Communion, Order of the, ash

———_ various Editions

Gooference at Hampton Coury tog

—"Repertulthe, beewsen the

‘and ‘Commase os the Bill tor Use rs

satya .

Consecration, ofa 4 Church; Rubrieks

‘trating the Revision a 34a
—— influence of same upon the
SOUS cs

-
erations. e. 640 | 93, 378
Extracts from ditto, hae:
trating the Revision - "110, 303
Sanaa Influence of same upon the
joa 3

“ed conyintaciy = tke

aims ‘atth ‘Convose:

on copy oe BPS

—— timilar to Scotch Litas .
Seater of Comeins 2?

—— iteration of Riibrick on Orma-

soe eae
—“ansicies of Visitition quoted 154.1
‘Ormmente = 487

= Toventory of ra
=— Paper put in at the Savoy Coo ic
—— Work in the Revision of 660°

Sr ptt

Sees

4, visit we +

Ruicanern,

vign of, t538—s603,

; See
Prayer Book of Quem
Letter respecting the

the Prayer Book. s+
junctions, 1559

— Merertisements, +

— Ordinal, 1305 +

Grafton, Prayer-Books, 154

pes Cea rage
Prayer-Book of Elizabeth

lampton Cours Conference, r6a4

"Hayward, Book

Merman," Chri

cting
——— Position of the ]
ing at the. Ss
Homilies, Firt Book of, x27
‘Sézond Book of, x56

Hewson, Bp., at Durham»
oe not to molest

Injunctions, Edvard VI, as4r -«

Second Prayer-Bookof, 1538

—— Blieabeth, 1599 7 Lab

Elizabeth, 1559, quoted °
Tampracios tn ‘Doctrine (Lords Com
venetian ‘
— in Discipline (Lérds Committes)

janes I, Of, r609—605
i Reign of, 16032605

ion for a

ba

= the failure of the same. 64
Tessons, Babe's Leer respecting
Litany of Quieen Btimabeth” 1} 38
Lords, House of, Order as to Commu
‘nion Table, 1640 ss. 186
Committee, 1640-44, Proveed-

to consider Innovations,

Extracts from, to illusteate Revi-

of Uniformity, July 10, 1661 - Pa
Rt Gaabormity read

first time, Dec. 16, 1661. 457
jam Minutes of
—_ Feb, 1660
— Journals, Dec. x6, 2662—
Feb. 13, 1662 « 22 4ST ASD

Mar 1315, 166246:
Mar. Ape 10 «40
Apr. 3o—May 19 = 479

Many, Reign of, rss3—1ss8 + «37
Merbeck, Frayer Book noted, 1550 25
‘Middleborough Prayer-Book, 1584. St
Minister, the word more frequent than
lt, ye a ene

39
Neile, Bp, of Durham, Cosin Chap-
lainto . . . * 5 *
Nicene Creed, standing at the, and
singin . ° = 30M» 335 B40
SE singing off permitted
Bp Howse es a8
———. Cosin’s alteration of Ru-
brick respecting = - Tor <6
Order for New Translation of Bible
issued 4 . t hex} .
—_— 3 louse of Commons, 629,
as to Doctrine and Discipline... 338
— by the King, recommending the
Book of Common Prayer as revised
by Convocation. se
Ordinal of Edward VE: 7S
——— of Queen Elizabeth, 165; St
‘Ordinance for taking away the Com:
mon Prayer, 1645". ae
—" for printing and publishing the

PONY pg tint ie
‘or enforcing the vse of the
Directory ee
Omaments, asth Clause of Elisabeth’
“het of Uniformity respecting 42,44,345

oe ee
j Bp-of Norwich, Cosin's Patron 334
Prayer, Form opting ot dul i
ado
for thse af Sea, read in
Convocation » 6). rs
‘before and after Sermon +
for Nov. 5, Jan. 30 and
May ap, ordered 10"be annexed to

Prayer 3 ey Sie
Prayer Dook, Bill for taking away,
14s

wath
ward ¥1 .

Searing eign ot Goacs

luring reign’ *

360g. >a 8
rte phe ce

Sarswazes' (Dr.) Propositions ere: s

‘Concurrence of the Bishops v4
——— Summary of Number of
Corrections, &c., adopted.
Extracts from Exceptions
of Ministers to illustrate the Revi-

tion. = 190—j00
Fermihation of the 1". “So

Beotch Prayer-Book, 1637.

_— ta Cosin’

‘irl
sions 34

Sealed Book’, The, Déseription of the $10

——— Variation of, from Annexed

38

Extracts from the Sermon 329

NB. The snbje

ving to be uscd on Now s = 6

I, read in Cony 5
Feampaion (New) of the Hie ay &
Comecions ee se aa

Whislock, 5
4
Tish
epee owe
the Prayer-Book . wry
Yelverton, Sir Heary, it Dar.
Pai

tr touched on by the Rubricks are mat inzerted im the Index, at
wiry fill and complete Inder fs given at the od af the volume the
‘Fired Prager-Beak of Eehwuod V1. "Phe refereuce thre, ts fe the muber othe
Rbrich; aud at all are here numbered, and cs beneath each will Se found the extracts
relating to that subject, dt has leew thought that a repetition here would by mendlest.

Printed by Fumes Pucker wd Co., Crolan yaxd, Oxford,

Lately published,

The First Prayer-Book of Edward VI.

Compared with the Successive Revisions of the Book of
Common Prayer. Together with a Concordance and Index
to the Rubrics, in the several Editions, Crown 8yo.,
cloth, price 125,

Orintons OF THE Paess.

“ This is really the first time that we have had any single publication
from which we could ascertain at a glance the whole series of variations in
the successive revisions of the Prayer-Book, from 1549 to 1662.
Absolute certainty, however, may be ascribed at once to our prophecy of
the value and usefulness of two new features in the book: (1) the sauder
ing of the rubrics in the 1549 book, with an Appendix, giving « complete

jist of the rubrics in their changed orders, so as to facilitate 4 comparison

of the changing structure of the Service under the different systems ; and

(2) a Concordance tracing the occurrence and the use of technical words

all down the successive Prayer-Books. This last is a most happy can-

trivance, and though some persons might not at once think of its value,
yet the most cursory inspection will shew its importance in a moment."-—

Church Quarterly Review.

“At the end is a Concordance and Index to all the principal words
occurring in the rubrics of the six books, which must have cost enormous
pains, and is extremely valuable to the student. Thus the heading ‘Of
Ceremonies, why some be abolished,’ is seen at a glance to*be common to
all the books from 1$49 to 1662, while the Table of Days of Fasting or
Abstinence is peculiar to the last revision. It is thus a fuller book than
Keeling’s now rare and costly Léturgice Britannica, and a greal deal easier
to use for purposes of reference and comparison ; while it completely out»
weighs such works as L'Estrange’s ‘ Alliance of Divine Offices,’ and even
Cardwell’s ‘Two Liturgies of Edward VL,’ and Mr. Keatinge Clay's
* Book of Common Prayer Illusteated,’"—Cawreh Timer,

** At the end of the volume are an Index and Concordance. “To under-
stand the exact meaning of a word it is important to know whether the
word occurred in previous revisions, and if so, under what circamstances,
It is for example important to observe the disuse of the old terms and the
substitution of others, such as Tables, God's Board, &e. The book will
be found very useful in the discussions now in litigation." —aord.

“This handsome volume is one which may be honestly declared, fn the
light of pending controversies, to be indispensable for the English Church-
man’s library.” —Anglish Churchman.

OxrorD AnD LONDON: JAMES PARKER AxD Co.

Works on the Prayer-Book.

On Divine Service;

Or, An Inquiry concerning the True Manner of Understanding
and Using the Order for Moming and Evening Prayer,
and for the Administration of the Holy Communion in’
the English Church. By the Rev. PHILIP FREEMAN,
M.A., Archdeacon of Exeter, &c. A Cheaper Re-issue,
Two Vols., 8vo., cloth, 16.

A History of the Book of Common
Prayer,

And other Authorised Books, from the Reformation; and an
Attempt to Ascertain how the Rubrics, Canons, and Cus-
toms of the Church have been Understood and Observed
from the same time; with an Account of the State of
Religion in England from 1640 to 1660, By the Rev.
THOMAS LATHBURY, M.A. Second Edition, with an
Index. 8vo., cloth, 105, 6d,

A History of Confirmation,

By the Rev. WILLIAM JACKSON, M.A,, Vicar of Heath-
field, Sussex.

The Constitutions and Canons E
astical of the Church of E
Referred to their Original Sources, and Illustrated with Ex-
lanatory Notes. By MACKENZIE E,-C, WALCOTT,
D., F.S.A., Precentor and Prebendary of Chichester.
Feap. 8vo., cloth, 45.

On the Nicene Creed.

For the Use of Persons beginning the Study of Theology.
By A. P. FORBES, D.C.L., Bishop of Brechin, Second
Edition. Crown 8vo., cloth, 6s,

On the Thirty-nine Articles.
With an Epistle Dedicatory to the Rev. E. B, Pusey, D.D.

By A. P. FORBES, D.C.L., Bishop of Brechin. Second
Edition. In One Vol., post 8vo., 125.

Oxrorp anp Lonpon; James Parker anp Co,

Works on the Prayer-Book.

Bishop Cosin on the Book of
Common Prayer.

NOTES AND COLLECTIONS ON THE BOOK OF
COMMON PRAYER, viz.: Preface—First Series of Notes
on Interleaved Book of Common Prayer, A.D. 1619—Second
Series of Notes on Interleaved Book of Common Prayer,
A.D. 1638—Third Series in MS. Book.—Appendix : I. Cor-
rections, &c., of Common Prayer. II. On Confirmation.
IIL. Disputatio de Die Dominica—Index, A New Edi-
tion, Collated with the Original Manuscripts, 8vo., cloth,
price 7s.

The Alliance of Divine Offices,

Exhibiting all the Litu?yies of the Church of England since
the Reformation; as also the late Scotch Service-Book,
with all their respective Variations; with Annotations,
By HAMON L’ESTRANGE. Fourth Edition. 8vo.,
cloth, 6s.

‘The Prayer-Book. |

CATECHETICAL LESSONS ON THE BOOK OF COM-
MON PRAYER. Illustrating the Prayer-book, from its
Title page to the end of the Collects, Epistles, and Gospels.
Designed to aid the Clergy in Public Catechising. By the
Rey. Dr. FRANCIS HESSEY, Incumbent of St. Barnabas,
Kensington. Feap. 8vo., cloth, 6s.

A COMPANION TO THE PRAYER-BOOK. Compiled
from the best Sources. 18mo., limp cloth, rs.

PLAIN SERMONS ON THE BOOK OF COMMON
PRAYER. By the Rev. E. MONRO. Feap. 8vo,, cl, 55

Oxrorp anp Lonpon: JaMEs PARKER AND Co.

‘Crown Sra, minlon type, in roan binding, 12r.; calf limp, or calf
antique, 16x,; best morocco, or limp moroceo, 185.

The Service-Book of the Church of
England,

ting 2 New Edition of “The Daily Services of the United
Church of England and Ireland,” arranged according to the
New Table of Lessons.

THE PUBLISHERS’ PREFATORY NOTE.

In 1849, the revival of Daily Service in many of our parish churches
ested the publication of a volume containing those portions of the
ble which were appointed for the First and Second Lessons printed
other with so much of the Prayer-Book as was required in the Dally
ice of the Church.
In 1856, a new edition being required, several improvements were
opted, and references given, by which the Daily Lessons were rendered
tilable for use in reading the Sunday Lessons also,
the new ** Prayer-Book (‘Table of Lessons) Act, 1871," has necessitated
inting nearly the whole book, and opportunity has been taken of still
ther adding to the improvements.
The Lessons appointed for the Immoveable Festivals are printed entire
the course of the Daily Lessons where they occur. For the Sundays
i Moveable Festivals, and for the days dependent on them, a table
taining fuller references, with the initial words and ample directions
ere the Lesson may be found, is given, Where the Lesson for the
oveable Feast is not included entire amongst the Daily Lessons, it is
{nted in full in its proper place, Also in the part containing Dail}
tssons, greater facilities have been provided for verifying the references,
‘There are also many modifications in the arrangement, wherein this
jice-Book differs from the Prayer-Book : the Order for the Adminig-
tion of the Holy Communion is printed as a distinct service, with the
dllects, Epistles, and Gospels, which belong to the same: the Psalms
mediately follow Daily Morning and Evening Prayer: the Morning
dd Evening Lessons also are by this arrangement brought nearer to the
rrvice to which they belong, while the Occasional Offices are transferred
the end of the book. This plan of arrangement will shew the aim and
iject of the work—viz,, to provide & convenient and portable volume for
ose persons who have the privilege of attending the appointed Daily
trvice in the Church or read it in their own houses,

OxrorD AND Loxpon: James Parker anp Co.

This book should be returned to
the Library on or before the last date
stamped below.

A fine of five cents a day is incurred
by retaining it beyond the specified
time.

Please return promptly.

BODKADUE=WID
Bb S95,-

aR GT.

BK DUE.
JAN 4 5 1979